《Time Travelling: My Love from the Royal Family》 Chapter 1 Travelling Through The Time And Space With a lollipop propped in her mouth, Harper Chu opened her toolbox skillfully and said to her colleague, Diego Guo, "This one is going to be a bit difficult. I am still trying to figure out the best way to cut it open for further examination." "Harper, you are a forensic expert. Can''t you behave more professionally by avoiding eating anything while examining the corpse?" Diego Guo requested and continued to look at Harper Chu expectantly. This was something he had always wanted to say. Harper Chu was a very beautiful woman. But in spite of her beauty, she was still single at the age of twenty-eight. Men were pulled towards her instantly when they saw her. However, all of them fled away when they became aware of her passion for dissecting corpses. "Diego, don''t you know that sweet sugar is good for activating brain cells? I believe it helps me in doing my work more proficiently. In fact, I think you should try one," Harper Chu suggested and rummaged through her bag to find a lollipop for Diego Guo. With a cute smile, she handed it over to him. When he saw that, Diego Guo''s face darkened. "No! Forget this and let us get back to work. I heard this corpse belonged to a high-ranking official. It''s said that he has managed to gain a lot of confidential information. Considering all this, it seems obvious that his murder was committed so as to stop him from leaking that information. I don''t understand what our leader was thinking. Why did he send us here to examine this corpse? I am pretty sure he knew this was a dangerous job..." "Stop talking!" Harper Chu interrupted him. Quickly, she ripped off the dead man''s belly and found a key in his stomach. "See! Here is a key." "What key?" Diego Guo asked curiously and leaned forward to get a closer look. Harper Chu cleaned the key, looked at it carefully and said, "It''s a key to some bank custody. The victim must have swallowed the key before being attacked." "I heard that his house was turned upside down. Could it be that the murderer was looking for this key?" Diego Guo asked, sinking deep in thoughts. "Diego, you should immediately inform our leader about this discovery. But make sure nobody else gets to know anything about this," warned Harper Chu, grinding her teeth. "Okay." Diego Guo immediately turned around and went away, leaving Harper Chu alone with the key and corpse. In his absence, she continued the examination as if nothing had happened. Just when she was about to sew the corpse, a cold gun was pointed toward her head. "Give it to me," a familiar voice said, trying to stop her from what she was doing. "What? Why does it sound like you are involved in this matter, Diego?" asked Harper Chu. She had instantly recognized that this voice belonged to her college Diego Guo. "Harper, I don''t want to kill you. Make it easy for me by giving me the key." Diego Guo''s hand, which was holding the gun, began to tremble. "I am dead serious. If you hand over the key to me, you will be safe. We can go around pretending as if nothing has happened..." Before Diego Guo could finish his words, Harper Chu moved. She used her scalpel to cut his wrist and knocked off the gun in his hand. But before she could yell out for help, she felt a sharp pain course through her chest. Blood began to ooze out of her body, slowly turning her white uniform into red. "You promised me you wouldn''t kill her!" Diego Guo shouted at the guard who was shooting at Harper Chu with rage. He grabbed her limp body before she fell to the floor. She felt a chill creep over her. Then she closed her eyes and could no longer hear what her colleague was trying to say. When Harper Chu opened her eyes again, she saw a ruthless executioner holding a machete. The scene happening before her was akin to that of ancient times where a prisoner''s head was about to be chopped. Realizing she was about to be beheaded, she panicked and was about to struggle. However, her neck was sore and her head was about to explode. Numerous memories rushed into her mind and she almost passed out once again. At a distance, not far away from her, her sister began to let out a cry. She screamed, "Harper, don''t leave us..." Now Harper Chu carefully and slowly recalled her current situation. She came to realize she had traveled the time and space. Her identity was completely changed. Instead of the modern-day forensic expert, she was a daughter of the head of C hu Clan from the Bright Dynasty in ancient times. Moreover, she got into trouble while delivering a baby for the concubine of Maxwell Jiang, a general. She was framed and slandered for having killed the unborn son of the general. And her sister, who was desperately crying in front of her, was one of the accomplices who had set her up. Maxwell Jiang was furious. The emperor had intended to kill her to soothe his anger. Meanwhile, the Chu Clan had abandoned her. And her sister had come here to witness this cold-blooded execution with her own eyes. "It''s noon! Execute the death sentence now!" On the stage, Matthew Jun, the younger brother of the emperor, gave out the order. He was the officer in charge of the execution. The executioner held up his machete. Seeing the crisis, Harper Chu cried out immediately. "I''m being wronged... Your Highness, General Maxwell''s concubine didn''t get pregnant. It isn''t my fault!" Matthew Jun was dressed in a black robe with dragon tattoos, and his hair was tied up with white jade. He had an imposing appearance. Besides, he had a well cut and muscular face. His cold and black eyes were as sharp as the blade, even though he was an idle and inoffensive prince. An intriguing smile crept onto his face when he looked at the woman kneeling before him. Only a while ago she had desperately sought for death. It both puzzled and amused him to watch her defend herself. ''Did she just change her mind when she saw the machete hung on her neck?'' "Harper Chu, the imperial edict has been issued, and it''s impossible to disobey His Majesty''s order. You are saying that you are innocent. But is there anyone who can prove it?" "I can prove it! Your Highness, I have evidence!" Harper Chu turned to look at Matthew Jun. "Your Highness, I''m willing to pledge with my whole clan that General Maxwell''s concubine deceived me. She pretended to be pregnant and framed me because she was afraid that I would expose her secret. Please give me a chance to see General Maxwell and clear my name. If I can''t prove my innocence, I''m willing to implicate my whole clan." ''She is willing to put her clansmen in such a crisis to prove her innocence. I have heard that the Chu Clan has abandoned her. I never expected she would be ruthless enough to drag her whole clan into the matter. She is a determined woman. If it was someone else, they would be afraid of hurting their clansmen. But she has the audacity to ask the entire Chu Clan to die along with her. Her character is quite interesting!'' Matthew Jun thought. He realized he had to make a quick decision since the machete was close to her neck. Outside the execution platform, people were waiting to see the death of Harper Chu to pacify their beloved general. Her sister was desperately waiting for her death. Deep down, she was thrilled to take over Harper Chu''s resources in the clan. In short, everyone wanted her dead. ''Even if Prince Matthew wants to help me, I don''t think he can change the situation, '' Harper Chu thought desperately. But seeing the despair and determination on Harper Chu''s face, Matthew Jun said, "In that case, I''ll give you a chance..." "Your Highness! The imperial edict has been issued," an official standing beside reminded him. Matthew Jun raised his hand to stop the official from continuing. "As for His Majesty, I can explain things to him in person. I''d like to see whether the Chu Clan will be ruined if Harper Chu doesn''t have any evidence." Harper Chu gratefully looked at him and said, "Your Highness, thank you." Matthew Jun didn''t respond to her appreciation. Instead, he coldly replied, "If you can''t prove your innocence, you will be brought back into this same situation. Don''t go around thinking you can escape." Although Harper Chu got a glimmer of hope, she knew her life was still not safe. Watching the turn of events, her sister, Felicia Chu, became furious. With gritted teeth, she asked, "Harper, how can you gamble on the lives of our whole clan?" "Felicia, don''t you believe that I am innocent?" Harper Chu looked at Felicia Chu with her sparkling eyes. The latter nodded with clenched teeth. "Of course, I certainly believe you didn''t plan on killing General Maxwell''s child. However, it was very selfish and cruel of you to implicate our clan into your crisis!" "Can''t I be selfish to save myself?" Harper Chu retorted back, flashing a vicious smile. Chapter 2 A Moment Of Life And Death "You..." Felicia was still trying to say something. Unwilling to waste any more time, Harper moved closer to her. "I can show you the evidence, but be watchful. If I''m proven innocent, you''ll be in danger." Felicia''s face changed to one holding fear as she understood the meaning behind her sister''s words. She was sure that no one could show any evidence of her actions, let alone Harper. "Harper, stop bluffing," Felicia whispered harshly. Despite her brilliant medical skills, Harper wouldn''t be able to pull something out her sleeves, not even by a long shot! Plus, she had already offended General Maxwell and lost her position as an imperial physician. There was no way of reversing the entirety of the situation! Not in the mood to convince her otherwise, Harper bowed to Matthew. "Your Highness, please follow me to the general''s residence." When Matthew and Harper arrived at the general''s residence, Maxwell was busy comforting his concubine, Jade Su, who was in tears. In spite of his tough appearance, Maxwell was a man with a soft heart when it came to women. His only regret was that he could never have a child of his own. When Jade Su had announced that she was pregnant, he had been filled with joy at least until the news of their child being murdered came in. Then, he was as enraged as a bull. "General, Prince Matthew is here." A servant came over to Maxwell. "What is he doing here?" Maxwell frowned. Five years ago, Matthew had returned from battlefield and handed back his military leadership to the emperor. Though he didn''t get his hands on power now, many still held him in awe. "His Highness is here with Harper Chu." "Harper Chu!" Jade Su shrieked at the woman''s name. She clutched Maxwell''s arm. "The bitch was the one who killed our child! You can''t let her go! Kill her! Avenge our child." "Calm down, calm down. I''ll deal with her immediately." Maxwell assisted his beloved concubine in lying down. Once he was sure that everything was all right, he turned and walked outside, his steps quick and powerful. Though he had taken some time off the field, his stance and walk were similar to a soldier''s¡ªstrong and steady. The moment Maxwell came in, he glared at Harper before facing Matthew. "Your Highness, what''s going on? Shouldn''t the woman be executed already?" "General, please calm down. Harper Chu claimed she was innocent, so I gave her a chance to prove herself. I assume you don''t want to be kept in the dark of her discovery," Matthew answered as he turned the jade ring about on his thumb. "Greetings, General Maxwell." Harper bowed. "Not only are you strong, but you''re wise as well. I''ve heard many songs praising your force and mind in the battlefield." "You killed my child," he thundered. "You think I''ll let you off the hook just because of flattery?" "No, I wouldn''t dare. I have always admired you; it''s because of you and your soldiers that we live in a peaceful country. When I heard of Lady Jade having a difficult labor, being the only female imperial physician, I rushed here to help her." She paused and continued, "I was shocked by what I saw, but before I could inform you, I was knocked out." "You were trying to commit suicide for fear of punishment!" Jade Su screeched out as she stumbled out of her room, holding a hand on her stomach. She had thought Harper would''ve died by now; instead, Harper had the audacity to waltz right in their household. "Maxwell, please, uphold justice for the both of us." She turned towards him, breaking into sobs. "He was our first child, your first child." "Don''t cry." Maxwell felt his heart ache at the sight of his concubine sobbing. He turned to Harper, eyes flashing in anger. "How dare you come to my home and defend yourself after killing m y child. Have you no shame?" "General!" Harper cut him off. "How could I kill your child if it didn''t exist? Lady Jade wasn''t pregnant!" Everyone''s jaw dropped, as silence overtaken the surroundings. Jade Su paled. "Harper Chu, you vicious bitch! You killed my child, and you even said I wasn''t pregnant! Was a nine-month pregnancy nothing to you?" she snarled. "Stop lying!" Harper folded her arms. "I have evidence. General, you are not only talented, but you''re reasonable. You certainly don''t want to kill an innocent woman, do you?" Looking at her clear eyes, Maxwell frowned. She didn''t seem as if she was lying. "Don''t trust her, Maxwell. I carried our child for nine months. Don''t you know that?" Jade Su''s fingers trembled. Maybe she and Felicia shouldn''t have set Harper up. She had planned to get a baby from somewhere else and claimed it to be her own. She thought she could be promoted to the general''s wife that way. But Felicia had said that this wouldn''t be enough for her to be his wife; she had even said as long as Jade Su helped her set Harper up, she''d be able to help her become the wife of the general. Now, she regretted it so much. "General, I began studying medicine with my uncle when I was six. Now, it has been ten years. After several trials and Lady Katrina''s recommendation, I''ve become the only female physician in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. You know what I''m capable of. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked me to treat Lady Jade. After I diagnosed her, I found that she had taken a secret medicine that made her look like she was pregnant. As long as she took the antidote, everything would be fine and she''d recover." Harper exhaled. "I was knocked unconscious before I could report it to you. The next thing I know is that I was under arrest for the murder of your child." "Nonsense!" Jade Su scoffed as she folded her hands around Maxwell''s. "Maxwell, please. I didn''t lie to you. I would never." "General, people have used the method of mixing two people''s blood to identify blood relationship since ancient times," Harper said slowly. "I guess the baby''s body hasn''t been buried yet, right?" "Not yet." At the thought of the little corpse lying in the coffin, Maxwell''s heart clenched. He was more than thirty years old, and yet his only child was now gone. How could he not be devastated? "But now that the baby is dead, his blood''s now solidified. We are unable to mix his blood with yours." As she said this, Harper glanced at Jade Su from the corner of her eyes. Jade Su''s shoulders sagged in relief. Since the baby was dead, there was no possible way they''d do the test now. "You know what? Not a lot of people know that we can identify blood relationship by dripping blood onto one''s bone." Jade Su''s face darkened as her heart started to beat even more wildly. ''No, I can''t let her continue, '' she thought. "If you want to know the truth, General, all I need is a bone from the baby. Then, we will know." "You killed my son, and now you want to disturb him in his deathbed! You bitch!" Jade Su threw herself into Maxwell''s arms as another wave of tears ran down her cheeks. "Maxwell, please don''t. Please don''t disturb him anymore. He''s so peaceful, we can''t disrespect his burial!" "Harper Chu, are you that afraid of death that you are slandering Jade to escape the punishment?" Maxwell asked calmly. To be honest, he had his own suspicions. His wife had been with him for many years, and she had not been pregnant once, nor his concubines. When he heard Jade Su was pregnant, he was relieved and happy. But there was a sinking feeling inside of him that it might not be what he thought it was. "If I can''t prove my innocence, then you can kill me and my whole family!" Harper said firmly. Chapter 3 Clear Her Name There was doubt on Maxwell''s face. He didn''t think that Harper had lied. But was Jade really not pregnant? Was it really just a hoax? With all of that being said, did that mean he couldn''t have children? "General, I was born with nothing and I''ll die with nothing. I know for a fact that you are a man of indomitable spirit. I will not allow anyone to deceive you like this. Even if I have to risk my life, I won''t let you get played." Seeing how Maxwell hesitated, Harper vowed with the utmost certainty that even Matthew almost believed it. "Maxwell, the only reason she''s talked so much is because she fears for own life. How could she be so cruel to my poor child who died miserably? I don''t want to live anymore. Please just sentence me to death so I can accompany my poor child!" Jade cried her heart out. Breaking free from Maxwell''s hold, she pulled back her arm to hit the pillar. However, with his quick reflexes, he was able to stop her just in time. Although Maxwell still had doubts, he felt embarrassed to see his beloved concubine this way. "Lady Jade, are you afraid of being found out?" Matthew interjected. "Your Highness, what have I ever done to deserve that accusation? How could you treat me like this?" sobbed Jade. "I''m just curious. As we all know, Harper is a well-known imperial physician. If you had a difficult labor, I''m sure it would occur to her to take the child out alive. Since General Maxwell attached great importance to the child, she wouldn''t have been so careless," Matthew explained, his eyes squinting in skepticism. "I believe there''s something wrong with the whole thing. General, since things have come to this, why not give Harper a chance to prove her innocence? She won''t be able to escape anyway." "Wait!" Jade said anxiously. "We have to consider the general''s well-being. What if she hurts him? She may get some dirty tricks up her sleeve." "General, I swear on my life that I''m telling the truth. In addition, you don''t need to worry because all I need to do is prick your finger and take a drop of blood. It''s entirely superficial," Harper said calmly. Then, she took a deep breath and added, "But we also need the baby''s bone..." "Go get the bone," Maxwell ordered a servant. Jade''s eyes widened in shock. "Maxwell, no...no..." she stammered. "General, there''s a big difference between a woman who has given birth to a child and one who hasn''t. If you don''t trust me, you can ask an imperial nanny who has conducted physical examinations for imperial concubines to check Lady Jade," Harper said with a hint of complacency. Jade''s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her body trembling with anger. "You bitch! You hurt me and my baby! I''m going to kill you!" Without warning, she pounced at Harper. Harper was able to dodge her attack, making Jade fall embarrassingly on the floor. The way Jade reacted made Maxwell more certain that something was indeed wrong. He immediately asked a servant to invite an imperial nanny over. "Stay here for the physical examination," he said to Jade sternly. "Maxwell, we''ve been in love for years! Why do you trust this outsider more?" Jade cried with desperation. "Just shut up and stay put! If what you''re saying is true, surely there must be no reason to be afraid of taking the physical examination. Am I wrong?" "Maxwell...I..." Jade was dumbfounded. Of course she was afraid. She didn''t want Harper to uncover the truth! "General, the bone is here." Standing up, Jade approached the bone and whimpered, "My poor baby..." "Shut up!" Maxwell scolded Jade. "Show me the evidence," he then said to Harper, looking at her coldly. Harper stepped forward, taking a look at the baby''s bone. "Pardon me," she said softly, taking Maxwell''s hand. She pricked his finger with a needle that was so thin that he didn''t even feel a thing. Carefully, she took Maxwell''s hand over the bone and lightly pressed his finger to draw a drop of blood onto the bone. Everyone held their breaths, their eyes glued onto the tiny set of bone as if they were afraid to miss something important. As soon as the blood made contact with the bone, the blood s moothly slid down the side. Everyone saw exactly what had happened. Harper sighed, and proceeded to explain, "General, you can see the blood can''t¡ª" "General, the nanny is here," someone interrupted. "Examine her!" Maxwell said, pointing a finger at Jade. Although his tone was loud and accusing, there was some sadness and gloom to it. He was a hero in the battlefield, and yet he was played by a concubine. At this point, he was on the verge of losing his temper. Jade glanced at Maxwell with a defeated look on her face, and then followed the nanny into the room for her physical examination. There was no point in making a scene, she thought. As Harper watched Jade go into the room, she couldn''t help but think that that woman would not just sit around and wait for her own death sentence. But, since Matthew and Maxwell had not spoken about it, she decided to keep her thoughts to herself. After all, she was still guilty at this moment. "So Harper, I heard that you have really good medical skills?" Maxwell started, breaking the momentary silence. "Ah, you''re giving me way more credit than I deserve. I would say my skills are mediocre. Even so, I can assure you that I''m not talking nonsense about this whole affair. It''s fine if you don''t believe me right now. But surely you would believe the nanny," Harper said calmly. Her manner was quite different from that of her father, Charles Chu. "Charles Chu is lucky to have a clever daughter like you!" Maxwell said. Harper didn''t know whether he was praising or mocking her, but she didn''t care. She looked around the hall, feeling that something was off. Suddenly, she realized that her sister wasn''t there anymore. "What''s wrong? Are you looking for your sister?" Matthew asked, noticing Harper''s actions. "No, it''s okay. She probably is somewhere else," replied Harper, unwilling to give out more information than what was needed. Whatever happened in Chu Clan was their business and their business alone. There was no need to let others know their family affairs. "Well, you''re very understanding." Matthew sneered as he fiddled with his jade ring. He couldn''t help but think how Harper was stubborn and proud, unlike her father, who was very cunning and duplicitous. This woman was too straightforward. "What is taking so long?" Maxwell blurted out. Standing up, he paced up and down the hall. There were a lot of things going through his thoughts. He trusted Harper when she said that the baby wasn''t his. Plus, Jade was getting examined for good measure. Maybe she did give birth to a child and she did all this because she didn''t want him to be sad. "Send someone to check on her. I''m getting worried," Matthew said. In an instant, Maxwell stood up and walked towards the room where Jade was having her physical examination. Harper, too, stood up and followed closely behind. Matthew then walked slowly behind. Upon pushing the door open, Maxwell saw the nanny and two other servant girls on the floor. Jade was nowhere in sight. Hurriedly, he rushed towards the women to see what had happened to them. After a quick inspection, it looked as if they had been knocked out. Just moments ago, he thought Jade deserved another chance. But now that she had escaped like this... The nanny was starting to regain consciousness. Seeing the grave look on Maxwell''s face, she knew she could possibly be in trouble. "Please, General Maxwell, forgive me. Lady Jade knocked me out and then fled," she explained. "Lock the doors and find her!" Maxwell boomed in a towering rage. Turning, he glared at Harper with his sharp eyes. She met his gaze, looking at him right in the eye. There was no fear on her face; she had seen a lot of other people more intimidating than he was. It was difficult for her to feel threatened by him. "You can leave now. I will clear you name to His Majesty," Maxwell said flatly. "Thank you, General." Harper bent slightly. Then she turned and bowed to Matthew, "Thank you for sparing my life, Your Highness. I''ll return the favor someday in the future." "Oh really? And how exactly do you plan to pay me back?" Matthew sneered and asked nonchalantly. Chapter 4 Jades Death "Your Highness, I promise to do three things for you that are within my abilities, and I will keep my promise even if it means I have to risk my life," Harper said as she looked at Matthew intently. "I don''t possess special skills, apart from my medical abilities. Kindly order me to come if you need me." "Well, I''ll keep that in mind." Matthew glanced at Maxwell as he saw a guard rush over and whisper something in his ear. The expression on Maxwell''s face changed in an instant. "Harper Chu," Maxwell said grimly. "General," Harper answered respectfully. "Jade is dead. I request you to come with me to check on her." Harper wasn''t surprised upon hearing the news of Jade''s death. Jade had no conflicts with her at all, and yet she still chose to frame her. It only meant that Jade was incited by someone to act that way. The people behind the conspiracy definitely had planned to kill her in order to keep her mouth shut. "Yes," Harper said at once. Jade was killed in her room. She had gone straight back to her room, after knocking out the nanny who had come to check on her body. She perhaps had wanted to pick up something valuable and flee to the people behind the conspiracy for help. However, no one in the imperial capital was stupid enough to offend Maxwell, who was greatly favored by the emperor, and therefore, she was doomed to be killed. After wrapping her hand with a silk handkerchief, Harper touched Jade''s chest and said, "Her body is still warm. She was killed about an hour ago. Someone had stabbed her right in the heart. It looks like she had died without any struggle. Perhaps, the one who had stabbed her was someone familiar to her. She had died even before she could realize what was going on." "You know how to examine the corpse as well?" Matthew''s eyes widened in shock. Coroners and doctors were two different arenas. ''How could this woman perform an autopsy of a corpse?'' he wondered. "Your Highness, offering medical treatments and performing an autopsy are pretty much the same. Both involve the inspection of people. The former caters to the living, and the latter involves the dead." Harper stood up and looked at Maxwell. "The killer is probably still in the house. General, you better search inside your manor. The killer is a man. He is about 1.72 meters tall and is left-handed." Maxwell looked at Harper in astonishment. "You could even determine the characteristic features of the killer?" "I have deduced them from the evidence left on the corpse. General, forget about everything else and search the killer based on my clues. After the killer is found, I will tell you everything!" Although Maxwell doubted the process, he ordered his people to look for the man. Surprisingly, the killer was a guard of the general''s mansion and was found in half an hour. "Why did you kill Jade? Tell me!" Maxwell growled. "General, I''m innocent. I didn''t kill Lady Jade. Please trust me. I''m on patrol and it''s impossible for me to kill her." The guard denied the accusations. Maxwell had always trusted his people and couldn''t help but cast a suspicious look at Harper. Harper turned towards the guard and asked, "What''s your name?" "My name is Julian Wang," the guard answered as he hung down his head. Harper nodded. "You said you didn''t kill Lady Jade, did you?" "No, I didn''t." "I see. You haven''t contacted her, either?" "I haven''t!" Julian Wang said resolutely. Harper smiled and grabbed the man''s left hand. "Then why do you have blood on your sleeve?" Julian Wang''s face reddened with shock. He snapped his head and looked at his sleeve¡ªthere was indeed blood stain. He quickly rearranged his expression. "This is mine," he said. "You are lying!" Harper sneered. "You are not hurt, but you have blood stain on your clothes. Moreover, I''ve made a careful observation. The killer''s foot is sure to be covered in black mud¡ªthe kind used to plant flowers." He looked at his shoes and found that they were indeed covered in black mud. But he was not the only one who would step on the black mud in the general''s mansion. Before he could argue, Harper continued, "Open your mouth. You are stained with Lady Jade''s lipstick. I am aware that only Lady Jade had this lipstick." As Harper was dropping evidences one after the other, Julian Wang knew that he didn''t stand a chance to defend himself. So he bit his tongue and killed himself. It had all happened in the blink of an eye. He didn''t dare to look at Maxwell. Maxwell''s face turned dark. He couldn''t believe that his concubine had pretended to be pregnant, an d had lied to him the entire time. Moreover, his guard was a part of this facade. "You can leave now," Maxwell said as his mind was whirling in a pool of mixed emotions. "All right, General." Harper Chu was about to leave. "Harper Chu, you can''t leave now. I want you to follow me to the Imperial Palace and give your report. You were wronged and I have disobeyed the imperial edict because of you. Therefore, you are obliged to report the whole thing to His Majesty," Matthew said and stopped her at once. "Your Highness, as you wish." Harper obediently walked behind Matthew as she followed him to the Imperial Palace. After watching Harper leave, Maxwell couldn''t handle his confusing mood. He ordered his servants to deal with the body and wallowed in silence. The spies had informed the emperor about the happenings at the execution ground and the general''s mansion. When Matthew ushered Harper into the study of the emperor, he was questioned immediately. "Matthew, you showed up!" The emperor''s indifferent tone made Harper kneel down and lower her head, while Matthew stood erect, wearing a neutral expression. "Yes." Matthew''s response was emotionless that made Harper lose her balance. She thought wildly, as panic surged in her veins. ''Prince Matthew, I finally understand, of all his brothers, why His Majesty wants you dead. No one dares to be as arrogant as you are. How could you give a terse response when His Majesty questioned you?'' "So, you know that you are wrong?" The emperor raised an eyebrow. "What have I done wrong?" Matthew''s face was as serene as the moon. "Harper Chu said that she was innocent. Now it''s proven that she''s indeed innocent. I''ve dealt the situation based on the truth. How is that wrong?" "You think you did nothing wrong?!" The old emperor raised the booklet in his hand, and intended to smash Matthew with it, but he thrashed it back on the desk, instead. His face was boiling in anger. "After you''ve disobeyed my will, you..." "Your Highness, please don''t break in. His Majesty is in a meeting now." The door of the emperor''s study was pushed ajar as the eunuch tried stopping the intruder. A young man who looked like he was in his late teens, wearing a purple silk robe and a snow-white fluffy cloak, rushed in like a walking koala. The cold wind that he carried along made Harper feel cold. "Father, look at my new cloak. Isn''t it beautiful?" The emperor''s face turned obscure at the sight of the furry thing standing in front of him. "Son, don''t you see that I''m talking to your uncle Matthew right now?" the emperor asked through gritted teeth. "Really? Father, I know I was wrong." Lucas Jun, the eighth son of the emperor, leaned towards his father with a mischievous smile. He looked at his father and his eyes were glinting with amusement. "Father, I''m sorry to bother you. Please punish me." "You naughty monkey, you are causing trouble every day." The emperor glared at him. "Get out of here and stop bothering me. Otherwise, I''ll ask your mother to punish you." "Father, no. I''ll get out of here, right away." Lucas Jun rolled on the floor as he looked right into Harper''s eyes. His face broke into a wide grin, revealing his two cute protruding canine teeth. He finally curled into a ball before rolling out of the study. "A naughty monkey indeed!" The old emperor couldn''t control his laughter. He loved his eighth son with all his heart. But he grew uncomfortable when he turned around to look at Harper, who had been silent the whole time. "Harper Chu, are you blaming me?" he finally asked. "Your Majesty, I wouldn''t dare," Harper said with the utmost respect. The emperor narrowed his eyes. "You are an interesting person. Since you have proved your innocence and both Matthew and Maxwell have put in a good word for you, I''ve decided to set you free. You can leave now." "Thank you very much, Your Majesty," Harper said gratefully as she bowed her head in respect and walked out, looking humble. Her demeanor was in complete contrast with how she had looked at the general''s mansion. ''This woman is a great actress!'' Matthew sneered inwardly. "Matthew," the emperor called out. "Yes." "You are not a young lad anymore; you''ve twenty-six now. When I was your age, my first son, the crown prince, was already born. It''s high time I got you married." The old emperor stared into his brother''s eyes. "The youngest daughter of the minister of the Ministry of National Defense will be the perfect match for you. I''ll soon make the arrangements for you both to get married. You may leave now." Chapter 5 Called Off The Engagement (Part One) Coming out of the Imperial Palace, Harper squinted her eyes against the glaring sun. Her vision was a little bit blurred, exactly how she felt about everything around her. She stood there in a daze and felt like no other than a survivor of a disaster. From her rebirth to now, her life was several times put on the edge of life and death. Lowering her head, she heaved a sigh as she thought how she had lived a hard life. Still standing in front of the empty door of the palace, Harper bitterly smiled. She mulled over everyone who was so indifferent to her in the Chu Clan, and no one cared about her life, except for her grandmother, the only one who used to care about her. But the old lady got so angry with her that she went out to worship the Buddha and refused to come back. When Matthew came out, he saw Harper covering her face with her hand and assumed she was shedding tears. But when he walked closer to her, he perceived that she was not crying, but merely blocking the dazzling sunshine with her hand. "Your Highness, thank you for saving my life." Harper fell to her knees, expressing her gratitude to Matthew, who didn''t even glance at her. He wordlessly went away, leaving her kneeling in front of the palace like a fool. Harper was at a loss for words. Gingerly, she stood up and patted the dust on her clothes. And with a heavy heart, she started walking toward her home. Although the Chu Clan mansion was some distance away, for her, it was not a big deal. Never did she expect, however, that it would take her nearly two hours to walk from the Imperial Palace to the Chu Clan mansion. Her legs and feet were already aching from the long walk. As soon as she came in, she noted that her father was glaring at her. Sue Wang, the hostess of Chu Clan and the other people looked at her with amused expressions, seemingly enjoying her misfortunes. "Father!" "Unfilial daughter!" Reaching for the teacup on the table, Charles furiously aimed it towards Harper. She slightly dodged it, and the cup flew past her ear, spilling the hot tea over her. Even though she felt the burning sensation on her body, she didn''t let out a single sound. She merely looked at her father. "How dare you implicate our whole clan! Didn''t you know who you were dealing with? It was Prince Matthew! He kills people without batting an eye!" Everyone knew that Matthew was cold, ruthless, and bloodthirsty. Charles couldn''t believe that Harper had implicated all the members of Chu Clan to save herself. She was absolutely playing with fire! "Father, I don''t want your reputation to be damaged. If I had committed the crime of murdering the general''s child, the general would surely vent his anger on you. His Majesty likes General Maxwell and believes him very much. If I didn''t prove my innocence, Father, you would be implicated." "Stop being unreaso nable!" Charles roared as he angrily banged his fist on the desk. When the accident happened, he had made a clean break with Harper. He even had placed her at Maxwell''s disposal. How could Maxwell still blame him? "I know you''re always domineering, but I didn''t expect it to be to such an extent. You didn''t care the lives of our clan at all. I don''t have a vicious daughter like you!" "Father!" Harper pleaded, numbed with disbelief. She only wanted to survive! If she were not sure of it, how dared she gamble with the whole clan? The outsiders didn''t want to kill her, but her family wanted her life. How could she not feel sad? "Harper, you are too proud and arrogant. You shouldn''t get others involved in this," Sue Wang butted in as she watched the whole scene, feigning sadness on her face. But inwardly, her heart was swelling with happiness. "I...I can''t even plead with your father to let you off!" "That''s right. Harper, how could Father forgive you after you did such a cruel thing?" Felicia interjected, adding insult to injury. Even though Harper was a girl, she took advantage of her excellent medical skills to work in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Charles should be proud of her, but the truth was he loathed this daughter of his. "Father, I didn''t really plan to sacrifice our clan to save my life. I only wanted to ask Prince Matthew to give me a chance to prove my innocence. Father..." Harper explained. "Shut up! I''m not your father! I don''t have a daughter as rebellious as you!" Charles kicked her without warning. Harper fell to the floor as she lost her balance. The dull pain in her chest surged as she looked up at her father, who was staring at her coldly. She put on a bitter smile and thought, ''Harper, do you see these people''s faces? They are your so-called family!'' "Father, I just..." Harper muttered. "Enough! I don''t want to hear your lame excuses!" Charles fumed. "From now on, you must stay in your yard and never come out!" "Father, what do you mean?" Harper asked, looking bewildered. "That is to say, from now on, you can only stay in your yard, and you are not allowed to come out again!" Charles ordered in a grave tone. He had no idea what troubles Harper would bring if he let her come out again. This time, it was Maxwell and Matthew. Who knew what would happen next time? "Father, I''m still an imperial physician. How can I stay at home all the time?" "Harper, don''t worry. Since you offended General Maxwell, Father has sent in your resignation to His Majesty to withdraw you from the Imperial Academy of Medicine. And Hailey will take over your position. You''d better go back to your yard to reflect on yourself. Don''t piss off Father," Felicia declared with a proud face. ''Harper, you have been domineering for so many years, but from now on, you are doomed!'' she thought happily. Chapter 6 Called Off The Engagement (Part Two) "Father, how could you do that?" Harper was shocked. She knew that Charles would be angry at her when she went back to the Chu Clan mansion, but she didn''t expect that he would let Hailey Chu, her eldest sister, to take over her position as an imperial physician. They were both his daughters. Why did he have to be on Hailey''s side? "Why can''t I do that?" Charles went on coldly. "You misbehaved. You can''t blame anyone. Leave and reflect on yourself. You are not allowed to step out of your yard without my orders!" "Father..." "Fuck off!" "My Lord, Hansen Jun is here to see you." The steward hurried in. "Send him in." Charles was quite shocked, and he hurriedly asked the servant to invite him in. When he cast a quick glance at Harper, who was still kneeling on the floor, he felt impatient. Soon after, a man in a brocade robe strode in. "Charles." "Have a seat, Your Highness." Charles gestured for Hansen Jun to sit down. "What brings you here, Your Highness?" Hansen Jun reached for the tea offered by a servant girl and leisurely took a slow sip. He then focused his gaze towards Harper, who looked pitiful as she was kneeling on the floor. Noticing the tea leaves on her body, he thought she looked really pathetic. Charles was a little embarrassed, but before he could utter a word, Felicia cut in, "What brings you here, Your Highness?" Harper also wanted to ask this question. And she almost forgot that she was engaged to Hansen Jun. Since they were engaged, Harper felt relieved that Charles couldn''t prohibit her from coming out of the house in the future. But what Hansen Jun said next stunned her, blowing off the tiny spark of hope she had. Then it dawned on her that it was just a trick prepared by Sue Wang for her! "I am here to call off the engagement." With those words, Harper was a little dizzy out of helplessness. Although she didn''t like him, he was so ruthless that he chose to abandon her when she was having a hard time. "Your Highness, you must think it over!" Harper yelled. She was terrified that she would lose her life in this mansion if she lost her fiance. "I wanted to call off the engagement a long time ago. Now that you have done such a brutal thing, how can my wife be such a vicious woman? So I personally came to break off the engagement!" Hansen Jun replied without showing interest or concern. It was as if what he had said was just something insignificant. He was not even aware that his words would put her life in danger. "Your Highness, the engagement..." Charles didn''t know what to do. If Hansen Jun called off the engagement, then the relationship between their two clans would be ruined. "Don''t worry. I just broke off the engagement with Harper Chu. My wife should not be a vicious woman, so I want to call off the engagement and marry Lady Felicia instead." His tender eyes were filled with love as he stared at Felicia, who was silently standing beside him. Felicia''s face turned as red as an apple. She demurely lowered her head, seeming to be shy. It was easy to tell that they were having an affair for a long time. The original owner of Harper''s body was too stupid to perceive this. Harper thought that what had happened these days probably was a trap that they set for her. "Okay!" Charles agreed without hesitation. As long as Hansen Jun was still engaged to his daughter, it didn''t matter that he called off the engagement with Harper. Moreover, Charles thought Felicia was the best choice for Hansen Jun. Charles then took a glance at Harper in disgust and exclaimed, "Since you are in love with each other, you two will make a good couple. How can I have any objections? Harper, show me the token that His Highness gave you and give it to your sister." Harper laughed. She took out the token without a hint of hesitation and eagerly threw it on the floor, akin to throwing away trash. With a frown, Hansen Jun looked at Harper unhappily, but the latter didn''t even look at him. ''All men are untrustworthy, so is Hansen!'' Harper thought to herself in rage. "Harper, how can you throw it away? What if you break it?" Felicia picked the jade pendant up in a hurry and gently placed it in Hansen Jun''s hand. He got hold of Felicia''s soft hand and gave her the jade pendant. "It''s my token, Felicia." "Your Highness, please return my token to me," Harper urged coldly. She thought that since he was heartless, she would definitely leave him. Hansen Jun was a cold-blooded man, so she didn''t want to be entangled with him anymore. Hearing her, Hansen Jun sneered and hurled the jade pendant given by Harper''s mother to the floor, breaking it into pieces. There was a hint of anger flashed in Harper''s eyes, but she managed to conceal it well. She fully understood that the purpose of these people was to provoke her. If she tried to fight back, they would have an excuse to get rid of her. No one in this clan would protect her! Harper gracefully picked up the pieces of the jade pendant and carefully wrapped them with a handkerchief. "I''m leaving, Father," she mumbled. "Okay," Charles said with disdain as if Harper was not his daughter, but his mortal enemy. Hansen Jun, on the other hand, was delighted. His lips curled into a triumphant smile when he saw Harper bite her bleeding lips. He loathed her domineering behavior, but now, seeing her bend herself to others and endure the suffering, he felt pretty good. "I am leaving now," Hansen Jun said. "Take care, Your Highness." Charles stood up and followed Hansen Jun with his eyes. Chapter 7 Please Forgive Me As soon as Harper returned to her yard, her maid, Nina, rushed to her anxiously. "What happened, My Lady? You went to deliver the baby of General Maxwell''s concubine yesterday. Lady Sue had us locked in the house and didn''t allow me to go out. Are you all right?" Seeing the concern in the maid''s eyes, Harper let out a weak smile and said, "I''m fine." "Are you sure, My Lady?" asked Nina. Nina helped Harper enter her room and poured her a cup of warm water. Harper drank some water and started to look better. Harper looked up at Nina with a wry smile. "Nina, you have suffered a lot." "Why are you talking like that, My Lady? What''s wrong?" Nina held Harper''s hand and shuddered. She looked at Harper''s face and asked, "Your hand is so cold. Did Lady Sue scold you?" Harper shook her head. She was grounded by Charles. Sue and her daughter definitely would seize such a good opportunity. After she had lost her position in the Imperial Academy of Medicine and was rejected by Hansen, they would take advantage of her weak moment and try to kill her by all means. At this moment, the only person who could save her was Mavis, her grandmother. Harper turned towards Nina and gritted her teeth as she wrote something on her palm carefully. Nina was surprised, but she remained silent. She looked at the handwriting carefully and nodded. "Just go out secretly so that no one sees you. Remember, your attitude must be sincere when you tell her that I am truly wrong." Harper then went into her room and took out a book of Buddhist sutras she had transcribed. She handed it to Nina and said, "And one more thing. Remember to be as quick as possible. I''m afraid I don''t have much time left now." Nina was too frightened to say a word, but she understood the great significance of the task she was asked to complete. After Nina left, Harper called in another maid. "Anabel, did Lady Sue give you some hard time yesterday?" she asked. "No, My Lady. Lady Sue didn''t do anything to make things difficult for us. She just locked the door and didn''t allow anyone of us to go out," Anabel answered respectfully. Although Harper was a little dominating, she was never harsh to her maids. "My father grounded me. We can''t go out of this place for a long time." Harper let out a pale smile. "Tell others to be careful and not to provoke them." "My Lady, why did His Lord ground you?" ''Although His Lord has a preference for Lady Hailey and Lady Felicia, I don''t understand why he decided to ground Lady Harper. Lady Harper will be the wife of Prince Kevin''s heir in future. It''s not wise to offend Prince Kevin, '' Anabel thought to herself. "Because Hansen has called off our engagement, and I have also lost my position in the Imperial Academy of Medicine," Harper explained with a wry smile. "You''ll have a tough time being my maid." "How could His Highness call off the engagement? This marriage was proposed and agreed upon even before the two of you were born! My Lady, what should we do now?" Anabel became unsettled to hear that. She knew it very well that it would be difficult for Harper to find a husband in the future after Hansen called off the engagement. "Just stop it now. Gather everyone here. I have something to tell." Harper took a deep breath, hoping that she could put up with it and buy some time for Nina to bring back Mavis. Otherwise, she would die. Soon, Anabel gathered all the maids here. Harper addressed them and made them aware of her current situation. She told them that she had been grounded by Charles and that she had even lost her position in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. "Now that you know my situation very well, you can understand that there is no future for you if you continue to follow me. If you are willing to leave my place, I will give you two taels of silver. If you are willing to stay, I won''t treat you harshly. My father doesn''t like me, and I believe I''ll live a hard life from now on. Is there anyone who wants to leave?" Harper ended her speech and looked at her maids, waiting for them to answer. As soon as she finished speaking, a sudden silence befell the hall. All maids exchanged looks with each other. Harper was the daughter of Charles'' first wife, who had passed away. She had two first-class maids, two second-class maids, two third-class maids, three cleaning maids, and a nanny. After a while, the three cleaning maids and the nanny stepped out together. They came to serve Harper only because she was going to marry Hansen, the heir of Prince Kevin. Now that Hansen had called off the engagement and Harper was even fired from the Imperial Academy of Medicine, she would never have a chance to regain her status. Needless to say, it was useless for them to serve her anymore. "Anabel, give them the money and let them leave." "Yes, My Lady." Anabel followed Harper''s instruction and gave each of them two taels of silver. The four of them packed their belongings quickly and left the Emerald House. Harper looked at the rest of the maids and asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to leave?" "I''m sorry, My Lady. I can''t serve you anymore. Please forgive me." Two second-class maids knelt down immediately and kowtowed to Harper. Anabel opened her mouth to say something, but she was stopped by Harper. She instructed Anabel to give them the money and let them go. "And? What about the two of you? Are you not planning to leave?" Harper looked at the two third-class maids who were standing silently with their heads bowed down. One of them was Enya and the other was Elsie. "My Lady, I am willing to serve you." Both of them, then, knelt and kowtowed to Harper. "You have always been nice to us, My Lady. Now that you are in trouble, we will not leave you!" Harper nodded with satisfaction. Although the former owner of this body was dominating, fortunately, she had some loyal maids by her side. "Since you''ve decided to stay, I have something to say. As my maids, you don''t need to be clever or eloquent, but you must be loyal. If anyone is ever proved to be disloyal, then she will face extreme consequences. Do you still want to serve me after hearing this?" Enya and Elsie looked at each other and answered decisively, "Yes." Sue was well aware of what was going on in the Emerald House, but she did not comment. "Mother, this is a good chance!" Felicia said. "Yeah, this indeed is a good chance," Sue said with a sneer. "Felicia, Harper has given you such a good marriage, and you should go and thank her." Felicia raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Of course I should thank her. Had it not been for her, I could have had the chance to marry His Highness!" "Go ahead then. Your father will be in my room tonight." "All right." Felicia nodded. After that, she left. At dusk, Felicia visited Harper with some food. As soon as Harper saw her, she knew that Sue and Felicia couldn''t wait any longer. They didn''t want to spare a single day to get rid of her. After that, they could prove her death to be a suicide following her rejection by Hansen. In this way, Sue and Felicia could remove the biggest hurdle from their path as well as protect the good name of the Chu Clan. "Hi, Harper. I brought you some food." Felicia''s maid put the dishes on the table. Harper squinted as she looked at the food with suspicion. ''Has she come here to poison me?'' If Harper got Poisoned, Mavis would look into it. Felicia would not dare to do such a thing. "What are you doing here?" Harper ignored her gesture and asked. Felicia was very cunning. She had been flirting with Hansen for such a long time without a single person coming to know about it. Felicia poured a bowl of soup for Harper and said politely, "I know that you are not happy since His Highness has proposed to me. But please don''t be mad at me. It was His Highness''s decision, and Father has agreed to it as well. You know it very well that neither you nor I have the audacity to disobey him. I come here to apologize to you. Will you forgive me?" Harper frowned and refused the soup offered by Felicia. She knew both Sue and Felicia too well to trust them to be nice to her. She was aware that she came in their away. Now that she had hit the lowest point in her life, how could Felicia possible come to see her and apologize to her? "What trick are you trying to play?" Harper asked in a cold voice. "Trick! What are you saying? Are you afraid that I will poison you?" Felicia''s voice was choked with sobs as if she was deeply hurt by Harper''s allegations. She then took a sip of the bowl herself. "Harper, trust me. I''m sincerely apologizing to you. Please forgive me." Harper could still not rest assured. She could not believe that Felicia would be so nice. She winked at Anabel, who gave her a pair of silver chopsticks immediately. Felicia bit her lip but remained quiet. She sat down to have dinner with Harper. "You really made me sad. I came to see you out of kindness, but you suspected that I was going to poison you," Felicia said in a sad voice. "Harper, His Highness wants to marry me, which is also very surprising for me. You cannot force him into a relationship with you. Even if I want to give him back to you, I''m afraid that he won''t agree!" Harper was suspicious, but she didn''t show it. "There is no need for that. I don''t like such a fickle and lascivious man anyway." Felicia was stunned to hear that. She had thought that Harper would react violently and make a scene out of anger when she said that. But she didn''t expect that Harper would have such an indifferent attitude. ''Doesn''t she love Hansen anymore?'' she thought to herself. ''No way! She has done so many things and made a joke out of herself for Hansen. Now, how could she give up so easily? I don''t think so.'' "Harper, I can understand your state of mind, but His Highness is not fickle¡ª" "Fickle and lascivious. A perfect match for you." Harper let out a cold smile. "I was already disappointed with him. It was good for him to call off the engagement, which saved a lot of trouble for me. But I never expected you to fall for such a man. Quite an eye-opener for me." "Harper..." Felicia called out as Harper''s words pierced her heart like a sharp arrow. She had never believed that Harper would really let go of Hansen so easily. Now that she knew that she was unable to irritate Harper anymore, she had to find out some other way. Harper was indeed on guard against Felicia. Felicia used to play such cunning tricks to create a rift between her and Hansen. But Harper managed to pull that off only because she truly loved Hansen. However, at the moment, she didn''t love him anymore. Rather, she hated him. So she was not angry at Felicia''s words. Instead, she was eager to see what Felicia was going to do next. Chapter 8 Beat Her To Death (Part One) Harper wasn''t naive to think that her younger sister Felicia was kind enough to visit her or bring her food. She had even apologized for ruining Harper''s engagement when it was evident that she had worked hard to seize her engagement. To Harper''s surprise, the food that Felicia had brought wasn''t poisoned. Nothing happened and she seemed normal even after consuming the food. Then why was Felicia here? She wouldn''t meet her without a hidden agenda. But Harper couldn''t figure out what her sister was up to, which made her apprehensive. "Felicia, what on earth..." The exact moment Harper started to talk was when blood started dribbling from the corner of Felicia''s mouth and her face turned pale. She was poisoned! Harper had used silver chopsticks to test the food and found that the food wasn''t contaminated. But how was Felicia poisoned? "Oh my God!" Felicia''s maid screamed as she stormed out of the room. "Terrible news! Lady Harper has poisoned Lady Felicia! My Lord, My Lady, bad news..." The maid was in utter shock as she fumbled with the words. The corner of Harper''s mouth twitched in anger when she saw the maid rushing out. Felicia was playing a trick to frame her own sister¡ªshe had poisoned herself. Disgust and coldness surged through Harper''s eyes when she saw that Felicia was spitting blood on the table. She couldn''t believe that Felicia had loathed her enough to go to the extent of poisoning herself, in order to frame her for it. "You are a heartless wench! You''ve gone to the extent of poisoning yourself to frame me. I can''t believe this!" Harper said through gritted teeth as bile rose in her throat. Their father Charles had been cold and distant to Harper ever since she had dragged her clan into her crisis. If he was convinced that she had tried to kill her sister out of jealousy, he would never forgive her and might disown her. The physician arrived soon and gave medicines to detoxify Felicia. Charles and Sue rushed in as soon as the physician had left. The latter rushed towards Felicia and swept her into a tight embrace. She began to sob uncontrollably. "Bitch!" Charles glared at Harper and hit her right in the face. The intensity of the slap caused Harper to spin around and fall on the floor. Her forehead hit the corner of the table and was cut deeply. Blood gushed out and dribbled on her collar, staining it red. Charles didn''t care that his daughter was bleeding. "I didn''t expect you to be a vicious bitch!" "I didn''t poison her." Harper looked at her father, whilst covering her wound. Charles was shaking with rage and remained impervious to his daughter''s words. The intensity of his look made it seem like he wanted to eat Harper alive. At that moment, he didn''t look like her father, but like an enemy who wanted her dead. "You''re lying through your teeth. How dare you! I should have never indulged you before. Guards, drag her out and beat her to death!" Charles spat as his hatred grew in intensity with every passing second. Harper was astonished to see her father treat her like an enemy. How could he do this to her? Wasn''t she his daughter as well? Harper''s heart bled when her father wished death upon her. "Father, even if you love Felicia and not me, I don''t deserve to be treated this way. You haven''t given me the chance to explain. You want me dead, don''t you? Am I not your daughter?" Harper bellowed as her eyes turned red. Charles was dumbfounded as his heart was drumming in his chest with panic. But his face had regained the same ferocity with which he had hit his daughter a while ago. "Someone as cruel as you can never be my daughter. First, you risked the lives of the entire clan to save yours, and now, you are jealous of your own sister and have tried to kill her. You are a vindictive woman. You don''t deserve to be my daughter! Now is the time for me to be righteous. I should place what is right above the love for my family. I should kill an unfaithful, evil daughter like you." Harper was astounded upon hearing her father''s words. How could her father want her dead? Wasn''t he supposed to love her and give her a chance even if she was arrogant and had a bad reputation? Why did he have to hate her so much? "Father, you are a vicious man!" Harper roared. She was already hurt and didn''t have the strength to fight him. She stared at him as blood continued to gush from her forehead. She looked at the malice in her father''s face and felt that he was not a human, but a vengeful beast under the skin of a human. Charles was shocked to see Harper''s eyes filled with hatred. "You are the vicious bitch that wants her family dead," he snarled. "You''re right, I''m a bitch. But what about you, my dear father? An old bastard who wants his daughter dead?" Harper laughed bitterly and struggled hard to stand up. "As the prime minister of the country, you indulge your concubine and allow her to bully me. Even a vicious tiger doesn''t eat its cubs, but you...you''ve tried to kill me so many times. You''re evil! I''m your daughter, not your enemy!" Charles'' anger reached another level when he heard Harper''s words. "Beat her now!" he ordered his guards. "Beat the unfilial daughter to death! How dare she yell at me, this cunning bitch!" He paused for a moment and turned towards Harper. "I would spare your life if you weren''t vicious. Our family would never be at peace as long as you are alive." The guards were very loyal to Sue and knew that she hated Harper very much. Thus, they pinned Harper to a bench. Without showing a hint of mercy, they raised their sticks to hit her. "No!" Harper''s maids, Anabel, Enya and Elsie, screamed in unison as they raced towards the guards to stop them. Unfortunately, the maids weren''t strong enough and were subdued by the guards. Looking at her crying maids and her father''s cold face, Harper sneered. ''Is this the family that you''ve loved with all your heart? This is the man you''ve respected all your life. Harper, haven''t you given up yet? You don''t deserve this!'' she mentally reprimanded herself. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She knew that the tears were not hers, but belonged to old Harper who had loved her family more than anything else in the world. This moment, only her life mattered to her. She had desperately tried to escape the death sentence, but now she was going to be beaten to death. She used to be an arrogant woman, but today she was doomed as death was waiting for her. Chapter 9 Beat Her To Death (Part Two) Sharp pain rushed through her every time a stick landed on her with a huge thud. Although Harper was dying in pain, she did not even let out a yelping sound and continued to stare at Charles with her black, resentful eyes. A chill ran down Charles'' spine, but he regained his composure. He couldn''t let Harper stay here any longer as he had gone through enough trouble because of her. "Beat her! Beat her to death!" Charles ordered as he continued staring at his daughter. "Stop this torture!" A voice boomed out of nowhere. The guards had paid no attention to the voice as they continued to hit her, until a crutch smashed their skulls. "Mother, why did you come back?" Charles began to tremble with fear as he saw his mother standing in front of him. He swallowed loudly and quickly ushered her inside. "Harper," the old woman cried painfully. Harper''s face was covered in blood as every inch of her body was wounded. It was a sorry sight. The old woman had thrown herself at Harper, and hugged her tightly, before Harper could gather the strength to look at her grandmother. She began to wail loudly seeing the state that Harper was in. The old woman sniffed and glared at Charles. "You are a monster! You want to kill your own daughter. Beat me as well; let me die along with her," she growled in anger. "Mother, what are you talking about? I wouldn''t even think of harming you, not even in my dreams. This unfilial daughter has caused a terrible disaster. If I don''t punish her, I''m afraid our whole clan will be in trouble," Charles replied hurriedly, leaving no chance for Harper to explain. "My Lady, are you okay?" Tears streamed down Nina''s face. Harper was feeble and struggling hard to keep her eyes open as her face was covered in blood. "It''s my fault. Everything is my fault. I''m sorry it took very long for me to come back," she said in between sobs. "Mother, it''s already late. Why didn''t you inform us that you were coming? I would have..." Sue started. "Shut up!" the old woman, Mavis, yelled. "You are evil. You are the hostess of the Chu Clan, yet you can''t even tolerate a child." "Mother, you have misunderstood me." Sue knelt down and bowed respectfully. "It isn''t about me tolerating Harper, but she wanting her sister dead. She is a vicious woman and has poisoned Felicia. I was mad at her, but would never think of killing her. Charles was merely giving her a small punishment for her act." "You are going to kill her. How is that a small punishment?" Mavis was so angry that she hit Sue with her walking stick. Sue was hurt, but she didn''t dare to dodge. "Mother, Felicia is also your granddaughter, but you only cares for Harper and doesn''t care for Felicia at all. Felicia is still in danger," Sue cried loudly. "Grandma," Harper said as she held Mavis'' hands. "Grandma, someone has framed me for this. I didn''t do it." "Harper, Felicia had come to visit you, out of sheer kindness, but you wanted to kill her. You poisoned her. Moreover, the poison was in your room. How dare you deny all the accusations!" Sue complained. She had planned to kill Harper when Mavis w as out of the mansion. But Harper was smart enough to ask Nina to request Mavis to come back immediately. "Grandma, I am innocent. Felicia was poisoned by some kind of deadly poison. If she hadn''t taken the antidote in advance, the poison would have killed her immediately. It is impossible even for the physician to cure her so easily. Unless she had prepared the antidote in advance, it''s impossible for her to be alive," Harper said grimly as she held Mavis'' hands so tight that it began to hurt her. She gathered all her strength to finish her words. "Nonsense!" Sue exclaimed. "Grandma, Physician Jaden, from the Imperial Academy of Medicine, is an expert with integrity. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him to find out the truth. Moreover, it was Felicia who brought the food; I had no chance of poisoning her." Mavis'' heart ached when she saw Harper''s bloodied face. "Somebody, just go and ask Physician Jaden to our mansion immediately," she ordered. "Mother, please think about it. Our reputation will be at stake if outsiders find out the truth," Sue said at once. "Shut up! How dare you speak here!" Mavis snapped at Sue, and the nanny of Mavis stormed out to call for Jaden Jiang. When Charles saw Sue''s pale face and restless eyes, Harper''s words finally began to sink in his mind. He finally realized that the whole play today was directed and performed by Felicia to frame Harper. "Mother, it''s already late and Physician Jaden is an old man. It''s not right to disturb him at this hour. Now that Felicia has been detoxified, there''s no harm done. Harper is also fine. I think it''s better for us to let go of this," Charles suggested. "Let go of it? How can I let go of this?" Mavis snarled as she was shaking with fury. "How dare you say that Harper is fine! Don''t you see that she is bleeding? How can you say that she is fine? Charles, Harper is also your daughter. Now only Hailey and Felicia are important to you. I don''t blame you, but you can''t be unfair to Harper!" "Mother, what are you talking about? When was I unfair to Harper?" Charles protested and looked at Harper. His face had turned pale. He had rescued Harper from many problems. If he had been unfair to her, she would be dead by now. "No matter what you say, I will not give it a rest. We have to investigate this accusation. Harper is the daughter of your late wife. How can she be charged of murdering the daughter of a concubine?" Mavis declared. She was adamant about finding the truth. She was so angry that she even degraded Felicia as the daughter of a concubine. "Mother, Felicia is also the daughter of my wife," Charles stated. "What are you talking about?" Mavis burst into another fit of anger. "This woman, standing right here, is just a concubine who has been promoted as the hostess of our mansion. Do you really think that she is your legal wife? I haven''t questioned your decision since our clan indeed needs a hostess. But look at what has happened. This woman can''t even tolerate Harper." She emphasized every single word. "A woman like her doesn''t deserve to be the hostess of our clan!" Chapter 10 Go To The Country House Sue felt scared at Mavis'' words. She knelt again, ready to beg for mercy. If Mavis didn''t allow her to be the hostess of the Chu Clan, her children would be looked down upon by everyone. "Mother, even if I have done something wrong, please don''t be angry with my children. Howard is Charles'' only son. If he''s treated as the son of a concubine, people will laugh at him." Sue always knew that if Mavis cared about anyone, other than Harper, then it was her son, Howard Chu. Mavis hesitated for a moment and did not say more. She just continued to wait for Jaden to make a diagnosis. Harper, meanwhile, was fussed over by Nina and Anabel as they began to bind the wound on her head. Harper kept her silence. Her energy had run out after she cried at how much she was wronged. Mavis felt sorry and angry seeing her granddaughter''s condition. As soon as Jaden arrived, Mavis asked him to check Harper''s wound and asked if there would be any scarring left after it healed. Jaden reassured her that hopefully there would be none, which relieved Mavis. After tending to Harper, Jaden prepared to check on Felicia under Mavis'' instruction. Felicia huddled up in bed and refused to let the physician check on her no matter how hard Sue tried to persuade her. As an experienced physician, how could Jaden not understand? He looked at the bowls on the table and asked which bowls Harper and Felicia had used at that time. When he knew Harper used the silver tableware, a hint of pity flashed in his eyes. Then he checked the bowl Felicia had used. "My Lady, only Lady Felicia''s bowl was poisoned. It''s a special kind of poison, which can flood the victim''s lungs with blood. It''s extremely aggressive, and after eating it, one will die before there''s any time to rescue. But Lady Felicia is safe and sound. She must have taken the antidote soon after being poisoned, right?" Hearing this, Sue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. They had heard that Felicia was poisoned and rushed here as soon as possible. They had tried to make it in fifteen minutes but in reality, it had taken them half an hour to get here. "Physician Jaden, is the poison really that strong?" Sue asked awkwardly. "Yes, this poison is very toxic and rare. Since both Lady Harper and Lady Felicia are fine, I''ll be going on my way now." "Physician Jaden." Harper finally spoke. "There''s something I don''t understand. Please enlighten me, Physician Jaden." Jaden paused in collecting his things and looked at Harper. Well-versed in the medical science, she had so much great potential but circumstances had landed her in a bit of hot water lately. "Go ahead, My Lady. How can I help you?" "If one takes the antidote before eating the poison, will they die from it?" "No," Jaden said without hesitation. "In that case, the one poisoned will only spit blood. After they spit out the blood, then they will be okay." "Thank you so much, Physician Jaden." "See you." "Annie, see Physician Jaden off," Mavis ordered. "Yes, My Lady." As soon as Jaden left, Mavis threw the teacups to the floor. Sue hurriedly took hold of Felicia and they both knelt. "Mother, Felicia is not such a vicious person. Someone must have framed her. Felicia, apologize to your grandma, now." "Grandma, I was wrong. I didn''t mean to do that. It was this bitch!" Felicia suddenly pointed at her maid, Penny. "She prepared the food. She must have put the poison in the food." Penny, who had no idea she was going to be the scapegoat, fell to her knees. "My Ladies, please believe me. I didn''t put any poison in anything. I didn''t poison anyone. Please, My Ladies, I didn''t do it." "You bitch! You did not only poison me, but also caused Harper to be punished by Father. I''ll beat you to death!" Felicia rushed to Penny and started to beat her up. "Enough!" Mavis roared. Felicia trembled with fear and went down on her knees again. The trouble brewing in their family brought a horrible headache to Mavis. "Charles, it''s up to you now." Charles heard that and understood at once. Mavis intended to seek justice for Harper. "Felicia, Harper was wronged and got beaten because of you. Maybe I spoiled you too much. Stay in your room and take a month to reflect on your mistakes!" "Father..." "Do as your father says!" Sue immediately stopped Felicia from trying to protest, and was about to take her away. But Mavis laughed with disappointment. "Well, well, well. You really are a good father!" Mavis stood up, a cane holding up most of her weight. Her body swayed a little before Belinda, one of her maids, rushed to support her. "Mother, are you all right?" "I''m too old now." Mavis was furious. "Annie, arrange a carriage. Since Harper and I are no longer welcome here, we''ll just go to the country house!" "Mother, what are you talking about?" Anxiety was written all over Charles'' face. If the news spread, he would be regarded as a horrible son. If the emperor heard how he just let his mother and daughter leave his mansion and stay in the country house, his future would be ruined. "Just discipline your dear Felicia. Don''t bother to care about Harper!" Mavis pushed Charles away and left with Harper that night. Nina and Anabel immediately followed them. After looking at each other for a moment, Enya and Elsie hurried into the room and packed up some clothes before going to the country house with them. As soon as they arrived, Harper developed a fever that made her dizzy and weak. Mavis worried so much and called for a physician. The maids boiled herbs to cure Harper while Mavis looked after her. While Mavis fussed over Harper, Annie worried that tending towards Harper might stress out Mavis. She was old and didn''t have the stamina of a younger lady. But Mavis was stubborn. She wouldn''t let anyone persuade her into retiring to her room. "It''s all my fault. I always know Charles doesn''t like Harper, but I still left her alone at the mansion. If I were there to look over her, she wouldn''t have suffered so much." Mavis blamed herself. "My Lady, please don''t blame yourself. You didn''t know what would happen. Poor Lady Harper. She lost her mother, and it is you who has brought her up. We didn''t expect that she would suffer so much." Annie looked at Harper''s pale face and felt sorry for her. "My Lady, you have stayed with Lady Harper for a whole night. You better go to bed now. If she wakes up and knows that you have stayed up all night because of her, she will blame herself for worrying you. My Lady, you are the only one she can rely on now. You must take care of yourself," Nina said to Mavis. Mavis was the only person Harper could depend on. If anything happened to Mavis, Harper would most probably get into danger. Charles and Sue wanted to kill her. "My Lady, Nina is right. You should rest now. We will let you know when Lady Harper wakes up," Annie also advised. "Well, Nina, take good care of Harper." "Yes, My Lady." Harper had been in a coma for two days. On the third day, she woke up in a daze and saw Mavis sitting by the bed. Tears fell from her eyes as she struggled to get up, but Mavis told her not to move. Harper shook her head stubbornly, got out of the bed, and knelt respectfully in front of Mavis. "Grandma, I''m sorry." Harper made a kowtow to Mavis. "I''m so sorry. I was ignorant. I shouldn''t have been such an unreasonable and arrogant girl who confused right from wrong. I should know better. I am sorry I broke your heart." Tears coursed down Mavis'' cheeks after she heard that. "Good girl, get up now. You''re still weak. I forgive you," she said. "No, Grandma, please listen to me." Harper was still on her knees. "I have done a lot of stupid things. I didn''t win my father''s love but instead, he detested me more. I was too dull. I thought that doing something wrong would make him notice me. I was wrong. I will try to behave myself from now on and never make the same mistakes again." "Okay, okay, I know. Get up now." Mavis pulled Harper up. "I am glad that you''ve realized your fault. It''s great that you can admit and correct your mistakes. I raised you as if you were my own child. How could I blame you? You have been injured and in a coma for two days. You must be hungry now. Annie, bring Harper some food and let her eat something." "Thank you, Grandma. You are the best." "My silly girl." Mavis held Harper''s hand as she watched Nina feed her. "Just take good care of yourself. When you recover, your father will come and take you back. He was furious and blinded by someone, but he didn''t mean to beat you so hard. Don''t hate him." "I understand," Harper responded obediently. She had lost all trust in Charles when he ordered guards to beat her to death. From now on, she wouldn''t expect him to love her. Of course, she wouldn''t love him anymore. In this family, only Mavis treated her as blood sincerely. "It''s good that you understand. Your father was too stupid." Mavis sighed. She always favored her younger son, Daniel Chu, thinking that he was the weak one. He had loved his niece Harper the most before he was gone. So she also loved Harper the most. But compared with her granddaughter, she loved her son Charles more. Though she had a fight with Charles, she still thought Harper shouldn''t hate him. "When your father comes to pick us up, you should be humble and apologize to him. Be kind and respectful to him. After all, he is the prime minister of the country. He wants to keep his dignity." "I know." Mavis was amazed at the unusual obedience of Harper. In the past, Harper didn''t do anything she didn''t want to do. She didn''t expect Harper would be so obedient now. It seemed that being beaten was a blessing in disguise for her. "Have a good rest. I''ll go back to my room first. There are few people in the house. If you feel tired, just take a walk." "Yes, Grandma." After Mavis left, Nina shared with Harper that she had a fever and Mavis had spent a whole night with her. Harper nodded, taking in the account of how far her grandmother went to keep her safe. She would always remember and cherish the fact that Mavis was the only one who treated her as family. As for others, she would try to forget what had happened in the past. However, if they dared to plot against her again, she would not spare them. Chapter 11 An Unlucky Day (Part One) After six days, Harper recovered. But as Mavis fussed over her, anxiety and anger took a toll on Mavis and she caught a cold. It was a good thing that Harper was a physician and knew how to treat her. She wrote out a prescription and went out to collect some herbs. With much time on her hands, Harper came to realize and accepted her fate. She was not the forensic expert anymore, but the second daughter of Charles, the prime minister in the Bright Dynasty. She wasn''t favored by her father, and her mother was dead. With this acceptance, she decided to be a physician in this secluded place. There was a mountain near the country house with plenty of herbs. The villagers would often go up the mountain to collect herbs and trade them for a living. In order to find herbs that could help Mavis, Harper went on a hike up the mountain. "I found it!" After half a day of hiking and foraging, Harper finally found the Heavenly Spirit Herb. The rare plant grew on the edge of a cliff. To reach it, Harper tied a rope around a tree, the other end wrapped around her waist. Before going down, she sprinkled some poisonous powder on the ground. She then lowered herself before finally picking out the herb she had been looking for. The herb would help Mavis, who had been suffering from depression and emotional disturbance. The Heavenly Spirit Herb was so hard to find. Harper had to take a chance that it was growing in the mountain. It was good luck that the herb was truly available. But it was bad luck that it was growing on the edge of a cliff. As Harper went to pick the Heavenly Spirit Herb, she wasn''t aware that a stranger found the tree she looped her rope around. He took out a knife and cut off the rope. As he did so, he suddenly felt dizzy. He immediately fell to the ground. It was only then that he realized there was something on the ground. He struggled to leave this place by crawling. Meanwhile, Harper was on her way back when the roped suddenly gave. She dropped off cliff. Listening to the wind howling her ears, she felt like weeping. But no tears came out of her. ''Is God punishing me right now? I almost died several times before. And now I''m about to die again while picking up the herb!'' she thought to herself. "Aaaaargh!" Fortunately, she fell into a hot spring. Coughing out several mouthfuls of water, she emerged soaked to the bone. As soon as she broke free of the water, someone grabbed her by her neck. Frightened, she choked on water. She struggled to escape as she lifted her leg and kicked the stranger''s crotch. As her captor loosened his grip, freeing her from the struggle, she climbed up the bank. "Don''t move or I''ll kill you!" he shouted as he placed a sword on her neck. Harper wanted to cry but she couldn''t. It was such a horrible day for her. First, she fell off the damn cliff. Then, she almost drowned to death. Third , she had almost choked to death by a stranger after clawing her way out of the water. At the rate things were going, she was going to be dead meat in a few seconds. "Master, are you alright?" Hearing a cry from behind her, Harper wanted to turn and take a look. But she was hit at certain acupuncture points, and now she was unable to move. Someone carried her into a room and placed her in the middle where a group of people stared at her curiously. "Physician Denny, how is our master?" "How do I know?" Denny spat. "I''ve told him not to exercise internal force but he didn''t listen. I just asked him to take a medicated bath. It didn''t occur to me that such a thing would happen to him. He is really making me worry!" "Sorry, it''s our fault. We didn''t protect our master well." Denny grumbled as he put the needles into the patient''s body. Harper observed carefully how the acupuncture was done and felt a little strange. "Physician, since the patient has been poisoned, why did you use the needles to block the poison?" Harper asked. She was afraid that the patient would die if she didn''t speak out. "You know anything about medicine?" Denny turned around. It surprised Harper to find that he was very young. Although he tried to sound casual, he was obviously curious about her. "A little bit." Denny squinted at the man who held Harper. The man suddenly understood what was going on. He hit her acupuncture points and threw her basket on the floor. The herbs in the basket poured out. Denny raised his eyebrows. He tied the poisoned man''s wrist with his golden thread and flicked the other end of the thread to Harper. "Then you should know what is going on with him." ''He is able to use the gold thread to feel the patient''s pulse, '' Harper thought to herself. Frowning, she still put her fingers on the thread. When she felt the pulse of the patient, she couldn''t help but shiver. "How is he?" Denny caught Harper''s reaction. She seemed to have reached a conclusion. "The toxins have spread all over his internal organs for a long time. He doesn''t have much time left. Logically, he should have died of the toxins long ago. I guess the reason why he is still alive now is that you used the needles to block the toxins from getting into his heart. But I''m afraid that you can''t block the toxins for long now. He will die within a month." "That''s bullshit! I''ll kill you!" a guard shouted. "Stop!" Denny stood up and walked to Harper. "Do you have any antidote?" "No, I don''t have any." Harper shook her head. "He has a variety of toxins in his body. If he only has one, he will be cured. Unfortunately, the toxins in his body are complicated. It has already affected most of his internal organs. It will not take a day for the toxins to affect the rest. All of our efforts will be for nothing. We can only prepare for the funeral." Chapter 12 An Unlucky Day (Part Two) "You must come up with an idea!" Denny said with a hint of foreboding in his tone. "Because they won''t let you go after he dies." The corners of Harper''s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at the fierce looking people, she knew that Denny was telling the truth. If she couldn''t save the patient, then she would die here today. "I know of a method which can extend his life for two years. In two years, if we can find a method to remove the toxins from his body, he can be saved." Harper clenched her teeth. "But he has to pay a price for this." "You can tell me the price. Master will pay you whatever you want!" "My method is to direct the toxins to his legs and block them there. He will be safe for two years but he will lose the ability to walk." "It''s not up to us. We should ask him." Denny sighed and immediately thrust a few needles at the man''s body. After a short while, the man woke up. As if he had thought of something, he sat up in an instant. "How dare that woman..." "Your Highness!" When Harper caught the first sight of the man''s face, she cried out in surprise. She had never expected that the man who attacked her after she fell off the cliff was Matthew. Matthew cast a cold glance at Harper, which made her tremble in fear. She swallowed and said, "Your Highness, I didn''t know it was you..." "Did you two know each other?" Denny asked. "No!" Matthew replied without hesitation. Denny took a look at Harper, who was wet, and then at Matthew, who had a dark face. His wild guess was that this lady was probably obsessed with Matthew. She must have heard from somewhere that Matthew was here, so she came to hook up with him. However, he didn''t realize it and was annoyed at her. "Your Highness, this lady said that she had a way to block the toxins within you for two years. Then there will be enough time for us to find the cure." "Really?" Although Matthew knew Harper''s medical skills were excellent, he didn''t expect her to have such great capability. "Yes. But in that case, your legs will be unable to work," Harper replied. "Your Highness, you''ve saved my life. If you trust me, I''m more than willing to treat you." "Why are you here and not in the Chu Clan mansion?" Matthew asked. "It''s a long story..." "Well, then save your breath. Two years is enough. Let''s get started," Matthew answered without hesitation. He had been poisoned for a long time. The only reason why he was still alive was that he wanted to take revenge. In two years, everything would be finished. "I need Physician Denny''s help." Looking at Denny, who was about to leave, Harper hurriedly added, "I can''t do it alone." Denny took a look at Harper and smiled. "Sure. What d o you want me to do?" "Well, listen carefully." Pointing at the man who had held a sword on her neck, Harper said, "You two should use internal force together to force the toxins out of His Highness''s internal organs." "Barry, listen to her." "Yes, Master." Matthew never believed that someone would show kindness to him for no reason. He didn''t really want to save Harper that time. He just wanted to see Maxwell''s angry face. Now that Harper wanted to save him, he couldn''t help but wonder if she had any ulterior motives. However, during the treatment, Harper didn''t do anything inappropriate. She barely even looked at Matthew. Her earnest appearance attracted a lot of attention. Denny was shocked by her skillful movements. He didn''t expect that such a young girl could be so deft at the arts of medicine. "Who taught you this?" he asked her. "My uncle," Harper replied without raising her head. All her mind was concentrated on the needles. Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. "Wipe the sweat off," she ordered. Matthew had a confused look on his face. Both Denny and Barry were busing. With a quick glance at her, he realized that Harper seemed to be talking to him. He then reluctantly lifted his hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Barry was stunned as he watched the scene. ''His Highness just wiped sweat off a woman''s forehead. He didn''t allow any women to get close to him. Unbelievable!'' Harper was concentrated on the process, so she didn''t notice the stare everyone gave her. If she overlooked one point, Matthew''s life would be on the line and she would not be able to get out of here alive. Tiny beads of sweat ran down her cheeks and dropped on Matthew''s legs. The warm liquid made him uncomfortable. Was it the impending loss of his legs? He didn''t know. He just knew that it felt like something was aching in his chest. "Please don''t move, Your Highness. It will be finished soon. I am afraid that I will make a mistake if you move around." Harper shook her head to prevent her sweat from blurring her vision. A drop of sweat fell down on Matthew''s face. He froze and dared not move, let alone wipe the sweat on her face. Not until the toxins were completely directed to his legs did Harper fell onto her knees. "It''s done." Denny immediately checked Matthew''s swollen and black legs, feeling his pulse. There were no toxins in his internal organs and all the toxins were blocked in his legs. It was incredible. "Bring me a basin," Harper said. Barry jumped to his feet and handed a copper basin to her. She took it and stretched her hand out to him. "Give me a dagger." "For what?" "We have to release the toxins out of his body!" Chapter 13 She Might Have Ulterior Motives (Part One) The toxins that Matthew suffered were extremely strong and aggressive. Even though Harper had helped to remove the toxins through acupuncture, it only made his legs look less terrible and recover to the normal size. The toxins inside his body were not removed completely and still remained in his legs. "Your Highness, how do you feel?" Harper was worried as she saw Matthew try to stand up. But in the end, he failed. His face was still cold, and there was no emotion on it. Her hands were shaking¡ªshe had been trying to remove the toxins using her needles for about four hours until now. Now her hands were too sore to even hold things as light as a pair of chopsticks. "It seems that I underestimated you in the past," said Matthew. Harper smiled awkwardly. "I''m flattered, Your Highness." "Is Hailey Chu also a good physician like you?" Matthew followed immediately. Harper, surprised by his quick question, looked at Matthew. Hailey was a paragon of beauty. More than that, she was appointed as an imperial physician. She was living a pretty good life, a life that could have been Harper''s had Hailey not stole it away from her. But to give credit where it was due, Hailey was a good physician in her own right. "Like me, she has learned medicine from our uncle since she was a child," replied Harper meekly. She did not answer Matthew''s question. In a roundabout way, she just told him how they studied under the same teacher, letting him take from it whatever he wanted to. In any case, she wasn''t really sure how good Hailey''s skills were. "What a cunning answer!" Mathew barked out a laugh. Harper blushed at his comment. She wasn''t trying to be cunning. She really had no idea about Hailey''s medical skills. She did, however, hear praises about how kind Hailey was. She heard how people compared Hailey to a fairy. Lest she popped the bubble Hailey surrounded herself with, Harper wouldn''t say anything about Hailey''s vanity. After all, she knew for a fact how Hailey enjoyed the attention she got from men. Most women felt threatened with Hailey around. "She probably enjoys the pomp and extravagance like a peacock," Matthew added. Harper kept silent and did not made any reply, leaving him free to comment. "By the way, why are you here?" "My grandma is sick and we are short of several herbs to cure her. So I went out to gather those herbs. But unfortunately, the rope I was tied to broke. I fell off the cliff. I didn''t expect to see Your Highness here and I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me," Harper replied immediately. His question made her remember the reason why she was out in the first place. "May I know what time is it, Your Highness?" she added. "It''s already midnight." "Oh, how late. I should head back now," Harper responded, her voice growing lower as she looked at the cliff. It was really impossible for her to fly skywards or climb along the cliff upwards to leave here. The only thing she could do was to look at Matthew and hope that he could tell her the way out. She must hurry back before dawn or else the consequences might be serious. A few moments later, Barry came in and whispered something in Matthew''s ear. After Barry finished speaking, Matthew narrowed his eyes and called Jack. "Yes, Your Highness." "See her out of here." "Yes, Your Highness." Jack grasped Harper with one hand and her herb basket with the other before flying out. Surprised, she covered her mouth to st op herself from screaming. It was the first time for her to fly. Although she felt uncomfortable being carried by a man, she didn''t mind it now. As she enjoyed the feel of the wind caressing her face, the ball of fear in her stomach shrank. "It must be good to master flying skills!" Harper couldn''t help but sigh and admire Jack. Hearing her words, Jack chuckled, "Lady Harper, I must admit that you are very lucky. His Highness saved you last time. And this time, you met him after you fell off the cliff. It seems to me that you two are destined to meet." ''Destined?'' she repeated in her heart incredulously. A wry smile broke across her face. She didn''t want to be destined to meet Matthew. If possible, she would rather stay as far away as possible from him. Everyone knew that Matthew was a serious man with a taste for the horrific. But he had saved her life and she had promised him that she would fulfill his three wishes as long as she could. At the moment, she would savor the time away from him and try to complete his three wishes as soon as possible. After that, they would be even. After he transported Harper above the cliff, Jack flew downward again. She checked the rope she tied to the tree earlier. She found that the rope was cut off by someone and there were traces of crawling near the tree. The person who cut off her rope must have been poisoned. "Why are there so many people who want to kill me?" Harper said coldly before she walked down the mountain, her herb basket on her back. As soon as she reached the foot of the mountain, villagers flocked towards her. They were all so happy to see her. "My Lady, you are finally back. We''re so worried about you," Nina said, frantic with worry as she checked Harper from head to toe. After confirming that Harper was fine, Nina took the basket from her. "I''m sorry for being late. The Heavenly Spirit Herb is rare, so I looked for it for a long time and got lost. That''s why I didn''t come back until now. And thank you for worrying about me," Harper said to everyone. "It''s just so good to hear that you are all right, My Lady. We haven''t told your grandma yet. We were very worried that you might have been trapped in danger. All right, let''s go back now. If Lady Mavis wakes up, she may want to see you," Nina urged. She knew that Mavis would be unhappy if she knew that Harper stayed in the mountain alone for such a long time. After Harper returned, she prepared some medicine and came to her grandmother''s bed to take care of her. Mavis was pleased to see that Harper had become so sensible all of a sudden. She swore that she would take care of her, especially after Harper earned a bad reputation from Hansen refusing to marry her. Mavis swore secretly that she would treat Harper well and would find her a good husband. "Harper," Mavis called softly. "Yes, Grandma. I''m here." "Don''t worry. I will find a good husband for you." "Grandma, I don''t want to get married so soon. I just want to spend more time with you," Harper said in a hurry. She knew what kind of situation she was trapped in. Hansen had come and told that he was calling off the engagement to her. Apart from that, she was dismissed as the imperial physician, Charles disliked her, and Sue wanted her dead. She couldn''t have imagined a worse situation than what she had right now. If her grandmother successfully found her a good husband, Sue would probably come up with more plans to get rid of her. Chapter 14 She Might Have Ulterior Motives (Part Two) "You silly girl. How can you not want to get married? I''m old and I can''t always protect you. I need to find someone for you to rely on," Mavis sighed as she leaned against the headboard. She knew that her son favored his other daughters and disliked Harper. What was worse was that Sue was too narrow-minded to accept Harper. Mavis was worried, if she died one day, Sue would humiliate and treat Harper even more terribly. "Grandma, don''t say such words. You will have a very happy and long life," Harper comforted Mavis and held her hands. "Don''t worry about me too much, Grandma. I''m a physician and I know well about your health condition. You are just too tired. I''m sorry for making you worry about me all the time." "I know my body very well. Girl, you should make some plans for yourself and your future. You know your father is biased against you. But no matter what, he is still your father and you can''t hate him for this. It''s all Sue''s fault. I really have no idea why your father likes her so much that he listens to whatever she says!" Mavis said. She would always get angry whenever she talked about her son and his idiotic ways. Harper patted Mavis'' back to soothe her and said, "Grandma, calm down. I know how Father is with Sue. I don''t blame him. Really. I just feel sorry that I only brought trouble to you and Father." "It''s good that you understand," Mavis said and patted Harper''s hands slightly. "Harper, you are an unmarried woman. And it''s not appropriate for you to show up in public. It doesn''t matter that your position as an imperial physician has been taken away. After you return home, I will?..." "Grandma," Harper suddenly interrupted. She then knelt down in front of Mavis and made a kowtow respectfully. "Grandma, I want to learn the imperial etiquette. Please do me a favor and help me." Mavis looked at Harper in surprise. She asked curiously, "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Yes, I know well. I want to learn the imperial etiquette. Can you help me please, Grandma?" Harper made a kowtow to Mavis again. She then continued, "Now that His Highness has already cancelled our engagement, everyone has already known that he refused me. My reputation has already been ruined. No one would dare to propose to me because they dare not offend Prince Kevin. However, as a woman of marriageable age, I have to marry a man sooner or later. So I think it''s better for me to make a contribution to the Chu Clan by becoming His Majesty''s concubine than to marry into a commoner family!" Mavis was shocked by Harper words. It took her a long time to collect herself. "I need more time to think about it. I have to discuss it with Lady Katrina." "That is more than enough. Thank you, Grandma," Harper said gratefully. Her agreement meant that Mavis was seriously thinking about her proposal. In her mind, she thought that maybe her grandmother was thinking about what to discuss with Katrina and whom they should send to teach her the imperial etiquette. "If you want to learn the imperial etiquette, then we must go back home as soon as possible," Mavis said after she thought for a while. Harper, however, said immediately, "Grandm a, I think it''s better for me to study here. It''s more peaceful here. Plus, I don''t want to go home with nothing. I know I''ve hurt father with so much disappointment. I want to return home as a daughter he can be proud of. So let''s just keep this to ourselves." Mavis looked at Harper curiously. She was sure Harper wouldn''t have said such words in the past. Everyone was well aware that Harper was an arrogant girl. On the other hand, Mavis also worried that Sue would find fault with Harper if she learned imperial etiquette at home. So after thinking for a while, she nodded and agreed. "If you want to keep it from your father, I''m afraid I can''t go to the palace to talk with Lady Katrina," Mavis murmured. She held the Buddha beads in her hand, and thought for a while. "I''ve already had a candidate. She is not working in the Imperial Palace anymore, but she knows more than those nannies there. But, Harper, let me ask you one more time. Are you sure you''re ready to face all the challenges and struggles of learning imperial etiquette?" "Yes, Grandma, I''m sure of it. I have suffered in jail. I don''t think learning it would be as terrible as what I have suffered on the execution ground. I really want to do something for the Chu Clan. Being a weak clan is why those people dared to bully me and the Chu Clan like that!" If Harper was doing this for the Chu Clan, then Mavis felt better to acquiesce to her request. "Well, good. Just wait for my news. The nanny will come here within three days. If you start complaining about the training being too tiring or painful, I will disown you!" Mavis said with a serious look. "Thank you, Grandma, for your help," Harper said as she made a kowtow in gratitude to Mavis. News traveled fast that Mavis hired a nanny for Harper. Eventually, Matthew heard about it. Sitting in a wheelchair and staring at the dark sky, he said in a cold tone, "All women in the world have their own motives. Even that woman is no exception." "Your Highness, do you need us to...?" Jack made a slashing gesture against his throat, a known gesture for killing. "No need. She''s more valuable to us alive than dead. Since she wants to learn the imperial etiquette, I''ll grant her wish! Tell Mary to try her best to teach Harper. I''d like to see how far she can go!" Matthew said. "Yes, Your Highness." Looking at Matthew, who had a poker face all the time, Denny whistled mischievously, "Matthew, I think that woman has her own ulterior motives." "What do you mean?" Matthew narrowed his eyes and asked. "I''ve just met that woman once. But I can feel that she is cunning and quite capable. She proposed to learn the imperial etiquette. Somehow, I think that she has other intentions. I can see whether a woman covets wealth or not. Harper has a pair of clear eyes. She is not obsessed with handsome men like you. So in my opinion, it''s almost impossible for her to be willing to be an old man''s woman in the Imperial Palace!" Denny explained and then raised his eyebrows. "How about we make a bet? I bet she has other intentions. What do you think?" There was a cunning smile on his face. "Don''t be ridiculous," Matthew snorted. Chapter 15 Going Back Home Harper originally thought it would take Mavis at least some time to hire a qualified nanny for her. But she was surprised at the sight of Mary. She couldn''t imagine what it took for Mavis to invite Mary. Although she wasn''t a maid in the Imperial Palace anymore, she had served the emperor''s late mother for more than thirty years. Therefore, she was an experienced nanny. Even the empress had to show due respect to her. "Pleasure to meet you, Nanny Mary." Harper bowed to her politely. She really respected those who had outstanding abilities. "My Lady, it has been a long time since I last saw you. You don''t look well," Mary said with a smile, which brought a sense of relief to Harper. "I heard from Grandma that she would find a nanny for me, but I didn''t expect that it was you. To be honest, I''m a little flattered," Harper said with a smile. "I am not a talented girl, so please do your best to instruct me. Don''t hesitate to let me know if I make any mistake." When Mary saw Harper behave so polite and eager to learn, a gleam of doubt came into her eyes. The last time she saw Harper, she told her it was no good to be too overbearing. At that time, Harper just snorted and left arrogantly. But now, the girl in front of her looked completely different, as if she had changed into another person. "My Lady, you have changed a lot." Mary was quite relieved. If Harper was still as arrogant as before, she wouldn''t teach her even if Matthew ordered her to do so. But it was a good thing that Harper seemed willing to change her arrogant behavior. "I have already died once, so I ought to change myself. I want learn the imperial etiquette as I don''t want to be a rude lady anymore. Please help me, Nanny Mary," said Harper in a humble tone. "Well, you only have a month. I have to remind you first that what you can learn in this short period totally depends on your own." Mary was very pleased to see the change in Harper. Now that Mavis had offered her many benefits, she was also supposed to give the best instruction to Harper. Besides, Matthew wanted her to see if Harper could be useful. She couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted to Harper in the following month. A month passed quickly and the day of Harper''s departure finally came. Mavis looked at Harper, who was standing near the carriage quietly. Although she just quietly stood there, the passersby couldn''t help paying attention to her. Having Mary instruct Harper kept the worry from Mavis'' heart. The experienced nanny would not hold back in teaching Harper. Under her great tutelage, Mavis was sure her granddaughter would learn a lot. "Grandma, let me help you." Mavis went into the carriage with the help of Harper. Her every move and smile exuded a charm that no one dared to criticize. Even Mavis was impressed by her. "Harper, sit with me." Mavis stopped Harper and asked her to take the same carriage with her. To be honest, she only wanted to know if Mary would even consider taking Harper under her wing. But to her great surprise, Mary only thought for a moment and agreed to her proposal. Mary had once served the emperor''s late mother. After the dowager empress passed away, the emperor allowed Mary to retire from court life comfortably. Even at present, all the servants in the imperial palace would show due respect to her. "Yes, Grandma." Harper agreed to her request and sat quietly beside her. The more Mavis looked at her, the more satisfied she was. She had high hopes for Harper and she believed that many men would fall for her. Surely, Mary would know the best way to cultivate a girl''s etiquette and manners. After all, Mary had stayed in the Imperial Palace for decades now. "I once thought that you would soon give up under Mary''s strict guidance, but you finally proved yourself. Good girl!" Mavis complimented Harper on her great performance sincerely. While saying that, she held Harper''s hands slightly. She knew how strict Mary was, but she never heard Harper complain. And Mary had never said anything against Harper. Maybe Mary had a soft spot for Harper. ''If I send Harper to the Imperial Palace, she will surely be selected as an imperial concubine and become a good helper to my daughter, '' Mavis thought. "I know how difficult it was to pull strings just to have Nanny Mary take me under her wing. I could only study hard to repay your kindness. And by the way, I haven''t thanked you yet, Grandma!" Harper was about to kneel down before Mavis, but the latter stopped her. "I know you are a filial girl. We are coming home now, and you shall not fight with your father and Sue. Is that clear?" Mavis said in a grave tone. "Your father doesn''t like anyone to contradict him. Keep your head down and obey whatever he has to say." "I understand," replied Harper. "That''s great. Then I am relieved," Mavis said with a smile. Although she didn''t get along well with Charles because of Harper, he was his only living son. Besides, she couldn''t live in the country house all the time. So she returned home when Charles sent servants to pick her up. At the gate of Chu Clan mansion, Felicia was unhappy to see that Mavis was coming back. Her presence only meant Harper was in tow. Thinking of her punishment caused by Harper, Felicia became furious again. "Felicia, when you meet your sister later, remember to apologize to her," Sue said in a soft tone. She knew what kind of person Harper was. She intended to make Charles dislike Harper forever. If all went well, he would disown Harper and even when Mavis would be unable to protect her. "Yes, Mother," Felicia reluctantly agreed. Behind her stood Yvonne Chu, daughter of Carrie, one of Charles'' concubines. Yvonne Chu remained silent all the time. She knew exactly just how cruel and hear tless Sue was. She was going to be old enough to marry soon. And if Sue randomly assigned a wedding for her, she would have to accept her fate without complaint. When Mavis'' carriage appeared at the entrance, Charles stepped forward immediately. "Mother, you are back at last." The carriage door opened as Harper helped Mavis out of the carriage. She wore a green dress, looking elegant and lovely. At first sight, Charles didn''t recognize his daughter. Harper helped Mavis get out of the carriage, and then bowed to Charles and Sue. "I wish you good health, Father and Mother." £¨TN£ºIn ancient China, the children of a man''s concubine also needed to call the man''s legal wife "Mother." Although Sue was Charles'' concubine on official records, Charles made her the hostess of the clan and the clan members all treated her as Charles'' wife.£© Squinting his eyes, Charles looked at Harper from head to toe. Her daughter looked exactly like her deceased mother, an elegant and graceful woman. Emotions clogged at his throat, rendering him speechless. "Charles, Harper is still bowing to you," reminded Sue. Sue was unhappy to see Charles speechless. He didn''t come to his senses again until Sue pulled his sleeve. He then said, "Rise, Harper. And please walk slowly and carefully, Mother. Let me help you." Mavis let Charles help her and together, they made their way into the mansion. Harper followed the pair unhurriedly before Felicia intercepted her. With a bow, Felicia started, "Harper, I''m so sorry. It was my fault you were beaten the other day." "What are you talking about?" Harper asked, greatly confused at what Felicia was saying. "The other day, you were wrongly accused of poisoning me. Father ordered to beat you up before we found out who the real culprit was. We were wrong in accusing you. You can find it in your heart to forgive me, right?" Felicia asked in an over-the-top way, her body language screaming superiority and sarcasm despite her words asking for forgiveness. "I''ve already forgotten that thing," Harper said coldly, appearing calm and sober. The expression on Felicia''s face immediately changed. Harper''s hand in hers felt like lead. She thought Harper would shake her hand off. She planned to provoke her into a rage so Charles could see how hopeless Harper was. But Harper didn''t behave as she and Sue had expected. "Felicia," Mavis interrupted her. Charles remained calm, but Mavis was unhappy about Felicia''s little trick. "Grandma." Felicia lowered her voice right away. She was a little afraid of Mavis. "Let bygones be bygones. Harper is generous enough to forgive your fault, so don''t cling to the past anymore. After all, it was you who made a mistake." Mavis'' comment was harsh. Tears welled up in Felicia''s eyes at what Mavis said. Sue immediately pulled her back. If Felicia cried on the day Mavis returned home, it would probably make her angrier. "Felicia, don''t be rude." It was rare for Charles to scold Felicia like this. She felt even more aggravated, with tears rolling down her face. In fear of being seen by others, Felicia lowered her head and sobbed quietly, as if she was greatly wronged. Mavis was unhappy about Felicia''s behavior. She hit the ground with her walking stick and said, "You''re not happy to see me back, aren''t you? Why are you sobbing the minute I step my foot back here? I am not dead yet!" "Mother, don''t be angry. Felicia is just a kid who needs strict guidance," Sue said to calm Mavis down while Charles also put in a good word for Felicia. Although Mavis was unhappy about it, she decided to save her son''s face and save the argument for later. Holding Charles'' hand, she then said, "You are the backbone of our clan, the prime minister of the country. If people know that your family holds grudge against each other, your future will be affected. Moreover, Felicia isn''t a child anymore. She is about to come of age and has been engaged to His Highness. How can she be so ill-bred?" Mavis took a disgusted look at Felicia, thinking that this girl could do nothing but cry. "Mother, don''t be angry. I''ll give her a strict talking-to later." Sue quickly pinched Felicia. Feeling a sharp pain, Felicia cried even harder. Harper hurriedly offered her handkerchief to Felicia. "Felicia, don''t cry. Look, your make-up is ruined by your tears." "Stop your crocodile tears!" Felicia pushed away Harper''s hand and ran away, crying harder. Unable to hold her back, Sue had to ask the maids to follow Felicia. She could only hope that Felicia wouldn''t be foolish enough to do something stupid, or else Mavis would have a worse impression of her. Embarrassed, Charles tried to ignore the fiasco. He had always been proud of his eldest daughter Hailey and fourth daughter Felicia. But he didn''t expect Felicia to act ridiculous today. Sue was also irritated. She had planned to expose Harper today to make Charles hate her forever. But now it was her own daughter who had fallen into the trap and left a bad impression on everyone present. "Watch out your step, Mother," Harper reminded Sue, for she almost fell over when she kicked a stone. Instead of thanking Harper, Sue shook off her hands. Harper''s newfound politeness made her have an extremely uncomfortable feeling, like a swarm of bugs crawling on her skin. Creepy and unnatural. At the welcome banquet for Mavis, Sue had a bad time and lost her appetite. Among all the people, only Harper enjoyed the meal. She behaved so elegantly and beautifully, which even impressed Charles. And this unnerved Sue even more. Charles looked at Harper like he was solving a complicated problem, which was not good for Sue or her plans. Sue had a strong feeling that Harper would come to make trouble for all of them! Chapter 16 A Masked Man Charles escorted Mavis back to the Peony House after their dinner. There were words on the tip of his tongue but he didn''t know where to start. On the other hand, Mavis knew that he wanted to ask her something, but she didn''t open her mouth either. Charles was curious of Harper''s changes and wanted to know what had happened. It wasn''t until they were at the Peony House that Charles managed to ask, "Mother...Harper..." "Son, what do you think of her performance?" A meaningful smile was on Mavis'' lips. She was very satisfied with how Harper behaved today. "It''s like she has changed into another person." Harper used to be proud, domineering and arrogant, but now she was introverted and elegant, and had a temperament like Kelly Qin, Charles'' first wife. "I, too, feel like she''s changed. Mary''s really a good nanny." "Nanny Mary!" That surprised Charles greatly. He had asked Mary in person to teach Hailey imperial etiquette, but had been rejected. He couldn''t help but wonder how much his mother had paid to hire Mary. "Mother, I can''t believe that you managed to ask Nanny Mary to teach Harper!" "Mm." Mavis nodded. "In just a month, Harper has changed completely. Her every move is gentle and charming. What''s more, she looks just like her own mother. That kind of tenderness makes her more attractive. Don''t you think His Majesty will like her?" Her words shocked Charles. "You mean you want Harper to enter the Imperial Palace and be His Majesty''s concubine?" "Since His Highness broke off the engagement to her, no one in noble clans dares to ask for her hand for fear of offending Prince Kevin. Harper is your daughter and can only marry a man with a superior position than hers. There''s no way I''ll arrange for an ordinary man for her. After I pondered over this, I decided that it''s a good idea for her to enter the Imperial Palace. Moreover, Lady Katrina is alone in the palace with no children. Harper''s young and beautiful, and if she gives birth to His Majesty''s child, Lady Katrina will help her raise the child," Mavis explained slowly. She adored Harper but she cared more about the glory of the Chu Clan. "Will Harper agree? She''s a stubborn girl." It worried Charles because he didn''t treat Harper well. If Harper gained power in the Imperial Palace, he feared that she would turn against Katrina and the Chu Clan. "It''s impossible for her to survive in the Imperial Palace without the support of the Chu Clan. And I''m sure that Hailey will marry the crown prince. It''s inevitable that they would help each other in the future." There was a twinkle in Mavis'' eyes. "You should treat Harper nicely from now on, even if you''re just pretending!" The words made Charles pause in thought but he eventually nodded. "I see. But has she really changed?" It was hard for Charles to believe that Harper really changed, and that made Mavis unhappily glare at him. "I''ve seen her changes. She went through tests of life and death. How could she not learn her lesson?" "It''s my fault. I''m overthinking, Mother." "I''m tired. Go back and discipline Felicia. Don''t let her make trouble." It cost her a lot of effort and money to get Mary to teach Harper, so she couldn''t let anyone ruin it. "I''ll ask Sue to discipline her." Meanwhile when Harper returned to the Emerald House, she said nothing about the dust and stain in the place. She just asked some maids to fetch water to clean and even cleaned up with them. The words Mavis told him remained in Charles'' mind even after he came out of the Peony House, so he decided to see Harper. He was greeted with the sight of Harper cleaning the house with her maids, which made his face darken. He immediately sent someone to bring the steward to him. Charles scolded the steward in front of Harper, "You''re an amazing steward, aren''t you? Harper has to clean the house by herself." "I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault." The steward was scared out of his wits. "I''ve been cleaning the Peony House for the past couple of days and forgot to take care of Lady Harper''s Emerald House. Please forgive me, My Lord. I''ll have the house cleaned up now." "Hurry up!" Charles yelled at him because he didn''t know what else to say with Harper being so quiet. She used to love drama and pester him with trifles. Her sudden change made Charles feel a little uncomfortable. "Harper." "Father." "Now that you''re back, let bygones be bygones. Don''t take it to heart. If the maids fail to serve you well, you have to tell me and I''ll help you punish them." With Harper''s beauty, Charles was sure that the emperor would fall in love with her, and he wanted to build a good relationship with her. The emperor wasn''t getting any younger, but he still loved beauty. It didn''t bother Charles to be nicer to Harper since she''d earn glory for the Chu Clan. "I know." It satisfied Charles to see Harper being well-behaved. "You must be tired after a long journey. Go to be d early." "Thank you, Father." A flicker of smile emerged on Harper''s lips as she looked at Charles'' receding figure. But after a second, the faint smile disappeared without a trace. Enya felt that Harper became a little strange but she couldn''t put a finger on it. In accordance with Charles'' orders, the steward called several maids to clean the Emerald House and by nightfall, the house was fully cleaned. Hot water was brought by Nina and Anabel to help Harper bathe. "You can go and rest. I don''t need anyone to look after me." Once everyone had been dismissed, Harper bathed herself. A sly expression flashed through her face when she saw the wound on her arm. That day, only her four maids knew that she was going to pick herbs for Mavis, yet someone cut off the rope and tried to kill her. She wondered which one of them had betrayed her. Immersed in her thoughts, Harper didn''t even notice that someone entered the room until she smelled the faint trace of blood and saw a sword on her neck. A very ferocious mask greeted her when she turned to look. "You''re bleeding," Harper said. "Shut up! Don''t make a sound or I''ll kill you!" The man''s breath became shorter and the smell of blood was stronger. Harper was certain that he was seriously injured. "You''re seriously injured. I''m a physician. If you trust me, let me get dressed and clean your wounds. What do you think?" Harper offered tentatively. "If you try to call for help, I''ll kill you instantly!" "Don''t worry. If I call for someone, my reputation will be destroyed," Harper said calmly. "I''m walking on eggshells around the Chu Clan. Sue, the hostess of the mansion, would like to find a reason to kill me. If I call for someone, she will take this chance to kill me." The smell of blood became heavier and the man looked even fainter. "Come out quickly and don''t try to ask for help. I''ll kill you before you can utter a word!" With a nod, Harper put on her clothes after the man retreated behind the screen. The man sneaked into the Chu Clan mansion with injuries. If someone searched for evidence, she wouldn''t be able to stop them from arresting him with any excuse. The man''s eyes darkened as he saw the silhouette flickering on the screen. ''How dare this woman be so bold!'' he thought to himself. It didn''t take long for her to finish and fetch the medicine box. Harper studied his bloody shoulder and cut his clothes near the wounds. The grievous wounds made her frown and say, "I need to clean your wounds. It''ll be a little painful. Try to bear it and don''t scream." The words made the man frown. Did he look like the kind of person who would scream out of pain? But when he saw her deep in concentration to clean his wounds, he swallowed down his anger and pretended not to hear her words. It didn''t take her too long to handle the wounds, and she even wiped away the bloodstains in the room. She then lit sandalwood to remove the smell of blood in the room. Every move was skillful as if she was used to doing it. When he saw how she behaved, the man felt unreasonably uncomfortable. "Why are you so good at this? Do you often have men breaking into your room?" The words made Harper roll her eyes. "I just don''t like the smell of blood, nor do I want any trouble. You better leave as soon as possible. As far as I know, my father will search the whole mansion soon and there''s no place you can hide from him in here!" "Are you afraid that you''ll be implicated?" "Of course I am. I worked so hard to deceive him and make him change his mind on killing me. If I make trouble again, I''ll be courting death." The man made a face when Harper offered him a cup of tea after she tidied up. "What''s this?" "Longan and reds date tea. You''ve lost too much blood. Drink some of it and it''ll be beneficial to your health," Harper explained as she poured a cup of tea for herself, sitting far away from the man. Eventually, they heard noise from outside the room. The man glanced at Harper and gulped down his tea. He then jumped out the window and disappeared into the night like he wasn''t even there at all. The cup the man used was turned upside down as if no one used it at all. Then Harper took a medical book and quietly read it. She looked bewildered when Charles broke into her house with his men. "Father, it''s so late. What''s the matter?" Seeing her wet hair, tea cup and medical book, Charles squinted at her. "Harper, did you see anyone come in?" "No. I''ve been in my room all this time and didn''t see anyone. Why not call my maids here? You can ask them about it." Harper shook her head. Charles then thought that it was impossible for a girl like Harper to hide a man in her room. "It''s fine. There was a thief in the mansion. I was worried about you, so I came here to have a look," he said with a frown. "Thank you, Father. I''m fine." "That''s good. It''s late. Go to bed early." "Yes, Father." Chapter 17 The Greek Gift (Part One) Once out of the Emerald House, Charles shouted at his men, "Go and find him no matter what it takes!" "Yes, My Lord!" The men shot up at the newly addressed order before rushing away to find the man. The loud footsteps and tense atmosphere stirred the entire mansion at its rest. Sue, who was just having tea in her room, got out with her maids to check what had happened. The moment she saw Charles, she caught sight of his dark look. "Charles, what happened?" "A thief went inside. Please don''t be afraid," Charles said, sounding as calm as possible. On the inside, he was raging. The thief had broken into the most guarded place of the mansion, his secret chamber. He had stolen something from him, and if he didn''t take it back, he''d be dead. "A thief?" Sue raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t it a coincidence? Just as Harper came back, a burglary occurred?" Charles shot her an unhappy look. He had no time for dealing with the disputes between her and Harper. Sue stopped the subject at once and then asked, "Has the thief been caught?" "No. But he is somewhere nearby. We''ve lost sight of him," Charles said. His face reddened in fury. He wasn''t expecting the thief to escape his mansion so quickly yet remain unseen by his guards. He had been hiding a powerful device in the chamber, one that could''ve injured the thief. But even then, the man escaped, without a drop of blood in sight. The thief wasn''t just any other man out in the streets. He was trained. "I suggest we do a complete search in our mansion, especially the Emerald House. Maybe the thief is hiding in¡ª" "Enough!" Charles roared. "Mother intends to send her to the Imperial Palace. You know what to do. Don''t trouble her." Sue looked at him exasperatedly, only to see that he wasn''t joking at all. She paled. ''If the bitch becomes a concubine of the emperor, she''d be favored with that sick face and she''d go through every length possible to torture us. No, no, I mustn''t let that happen.'' "I got it." Sue pretended to be calm, fixing her skirts. Deep inside, she was furious. ''If Harper wants to enter the palace, let''s see if she has the ability and guts to stand all the politics.'' "If Harper is favored by the emperor, it can greatly help Hailey and Howard in the future," Charles said meaningfully. The reason he had reached where he was today was only because of the help of two women, Katrina and Kelly. Just thinking of Kelly sent an ache in Charles'' heart. Thus, he''d just prefer not even mentioning or even thinking of the woman. Yet, every time when he saw Harper, he''d be reminded of the times he''d been despicable. "Of course I''ll take care of her. I hope one day she''ll be selected by the emperor and climb the ranks to his favor. She''ll bring endless glory to our clan," Sue said and congratulated Harper as if she were her own daughter. However, Charles was unaware of the way she was digging her fingernails into the palms of her hands. ''Over my dead body does that bitch become the emperor''s concubin e. I''ll never give her a chance to rise higher than my daughter!'' "I''m glad we''ve come to an agreement. Go and rest. For the Emerald House, pay more attention to it, if you may." "Yes, My Lord." Although Sue had given birth to three children, her body could rival that of a teen. With her curves, her charm could draw anyone in. That was why it was so easy for her to convince Charles to spend that night with her. The next morning, Sue quickly ordered someone to get Harper''s measurements to order some clothes for her. As maids came back and forth trying to get her appropriate measurements, Harper already had her doubts. Though she knew of the purpose behind all these fittings and dresses, she had a theory that Sue had a plan of her own. She knew the woman would rather die than help her get to the emperor''s good side. "My Lady, why does Lady Sue want to make clothes for you all of a sudden?" Nina furrowed her eyebrows as she felt something wrong about the whole thing. Harper turned to another page of her medical book. "As the saying goes, the weasel can go pay his respects to the hen but not without his own intentions behind him." "My Lady, then why...?" Nina hesitated. Harper chuckled, knocking the book on Nina''s head. "Calm down, Nina. Let her come if she wants to. All we have to do right now, is wait and see her next move. She hasn''t even taken any action yet and you''re already so scared. What will you do if she finally acts? Surrender?" "My Lady, I am worried about you," Nina pouted. "What does Lady Sue want with us? It''s impossible for us to guard you against surprised attacks, especially if we don''t know in what shape or form they''ll be in." Harper smiled, "As I said, we''ll sit and wait. We could deal with it when it comes. What I am afraid is that she does nothing. If so, how can I deal with her?" Nina wildly looked around to check if there were any eavesdroppers. When there were none, she bowed her head. "You can''t say things like these, My Lady. Even the walls carry ears." Harper smiled and shrugged in response, not really bothering to care. She had already implied to her grandmother Mavis that she wanted to go to the Imperial Palace. One reason was to let Charles see her value to avoid killing her. Another was just to annoy Sue and the others. There was nothing to do about the grudge between them already, having exchanged multiple threats. If she became the favored concubine, she''d be able to stop Hailey from marrying the crown prince. That was why she knew for a fact Sue would be taking action against her before it was too late. Once Sue would act upon it, Harper would finally be able to analyze the situation at hand and plan a harder strike back. While Sue was sending presents to Harper, she was also trying her best to persuade Charles. She had tried fueling his thoughts with doubt, even going as far as asking him where Harper''s loyalties would lie if she''d become an imperial concubine given their bad treatment against her. Chapter 18 The Greek Gift (Part Two) Charles only laughed and said, "Sue, you know for a fact that no imperial concubine would have an easy life without the backing of a powerful clan. She is a clever girl and will never do the things good to none but worse to herself." Sue nodded and agreed, but deep inside, her mind was already fueling with so much rage. If Harper became an imperial concubine, she knew that she would do everything in her power to humiliate her. If Sue wanted Charles and Mavis to give up their plan, then there was only one thing left to do¡ªdestroy her precious face! The clothes made by the Brocade Chamber were immediately sent to Sue for her examination. The moment they had arrived, Sue kept the clothes and asked Ruby, her wet nurse, to deliver the clothes to Harper. "Nanny Ruby, I didn''t expect that you came to my place in person!" Harper said brightly. "My Lady, Lady Sue was worried that these maids wouldn''t be too careful with the task and would ruin your new clothes. That''s why I''m here. My Lady, please try them on. If they don''t fit to your tastes, I could ask the tailors to make adjustments," Ruby said calmly, patting them. She was quite aware that the fabric was contaminated by some special poison, one that could leave Harper''s face disfigured as long as she wore them. "No, thank you. The Brocade Chamber already measured for me, so I''m sure they''ll fit perfectly. Please send my appreciation to Mother." Harper waved it off dismissively, eyeing the clothes that Ruby was holding. Ruby felt bad that she didn''t coax Harper into wearing them. To make Harper like them and wear them, Sue had spent a lot of money on them. The clothes were created to fit the latest style and made from the finest material the Brocade Chamber could ever acquire. "I''ll leave them here for you then." Ruby nodded and placed the clothes on the table. Once she left, the smile on Harper''s face turned cold. "My Lady, the clothes are exquisite. I didn''t expect Lady Sue to be so generous." Anabel swooned at the beautiful threaded designs and the diamonds attached to their collars. When she reached out to touch them, Harper quickly swatted her hand away. "They''re from Sue. Don''t touch them yet." Though Anabel was left confused, Nina quickly closed the door, understanding her meaning. "My Lady, do you think there''s something wrong with the clothes she sent?" "You''ve been in our mansion for so many years. Have you ever seen her being kind?" Harper sneered. "There''s something sneaky about this." She picked up one of the clothes and felt it carefully. She didn''t find anything special with the fabric. She lifted it up higher to smell. There was a very faint scent on the cloth, reminding her of incense, but it wasn''t. She just couldn''t put her finger on the smell! "The smell of these clothes is a little strange." Harper eyed them. "I think I''ve smelled it somewhere before." "Let me smell." Nina took a sniff. "It smells like the face powder you''ve been using." "My face powder..." Harper''s eyes widened in realization. Suddenly, she pushed Nina immediately to wash her hands. "Stay awa y from the clothes! That''s not the smell of my face powder." "What''s wrong, My Lady?" asked Nina, confused. "She is smart. She must be willing to pay so much to set me up," Harper muttered, shaking her head. She took another sniff at the scent to find it emanating from the collar. When Harper rubbed the fabric around its corners, she could feel something creamy. Sue hid the poisonous powder right in the collar. "My Lady!" Nina shouted, alarmed. However, Harper didn''t seem fazed as she scrapped the powder from the fabric. "My Lady, what kind of powder is this?" "The Fallen Red Flower." Harper raised her eyebrows and smiled. "It''s a poison that can disfigure a person''s face. Once held close contact to the face, the victim would develop swelling red bumps across their skin, like fallen red flowers. They''ll be so unrecognizable the people would treat them as monsters." "Oh my God!" Nina covered her mouth with her hands and asked, "My Lady, why did Lady Sue...?" "In order to stop me from being selected by the Imperial Palace, I assume," Harper answered indifferently. "You can leave now, and tell no one about this." "Yes, My Lady." After Ruby had sent the clothes to Harper, Sue had been waiting for the moment she''d see Harper wear those poisoned clothes. The moment she did, bright blisters would pop out of her face and she''d be ruined forever! To be selected by the emperor, one must have a beautiful face and an equally proportioned figure. With a scarred face, Harper wouldn''t even be allowed to enter the Imperial Palace. She''d be useless! That''d mean she could do anything she wanted with her. But after a few days of waiting, to Sue''s disappointment, Harper still hadn''t put on the clothing. At first thought, fear crippled inside of her. Maybe she''d known already, but Sue shrugged the thought away. The fragrance of the drug was similar to the face powder Harper used, and she wouldn''t even notice. In fact, Harper would''ve even appreciated the smell. "Nanny Ruby, have the clothes been sent there?" Even then, Sue couldn''t help but feel worried. Harper had always been a thorn she tried to remove countless of times. She even got away when the emperor was about to kill her. The woman was impossible to kill! "My Lady, I was the one who personally gave the clothes to Lady Harper. She loved them so much and even praised the exquisite workmanship of the Brocade Chamber," Ruby said affirmatively. "I think she wanted to find an opportunity to wear them to show off in public." "Find an opportunity..." Sue narrowed his eyes slightly. "Then I will give her a chance to show it off!" "My Lady, you mean you''ll make Lady Harper put on those clothes voluntarily?" Ruby''s eyes were twinkling with excitement while Sue tapped her long slender fingers on the table beside her, smirking. As long as Harper wore the clothes, she''d be disfigured for life with no place in the Chu Clan mansion. Then, Sue could find an excuse to send her to the ancestral temple and kill her. After all, no one would care over a disfigured and scarred woman. She couldn''t wait. Chapter 19 An Eye For An Eye (Part One) Sue was planning to throw a party for celebrating the beautiful flowers in the Chu Clan mansion. She had also invited Harper to the party, hoping with all her heart that Harper would wear the poisonous clothes. Everyone was supposed to dress up. Sue had also invited many guests to avoid Harper''s suspicion. Harper''s lips twitched into a smile when Sue invited her. "Nina, bring the clothes that Lady Sue had sent me a few days ago." She nudged Nina. "My Lady, that dress..." Nina swallowed the rest of the words that were lingering on the tip of her tongue. Seeing Harper''s determination, Nina had no other choice but to take out the clothes for her. ''Lady Harper is aware that the clothes are coated with poison, but why is she determined to wear them?'' she thought. Harper smiled at Nina''s confused face. She pinched her cheek and said, "Don''t worry about me. Lady Sue has prepared the clothes specifically for me. If I don''t wear them, all her efforts will be in vain. I am going to surprise her." Harper waggled her eyebrows, and there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. Although Nina didn''t understand what Harper''s plans were, she knew that Harper must have come up with a plan to deal with the situation. "As far as I know, Lady Sue is not a kind woman. I can''t believe that she has invited all the ladies of our mansion to dress up. Wouldn''t she be afraid that other ladies would also be under the limelight and outshine Lady Felicia?" Harper cast a knowing smile and remained quiet. She was aware that Sue''s primary motive was to make her wear the clothes. Harper decided to fulfill Sue''s wish as she was desperate to see her wear them. But would Sue witness what she had always wished for? Perhaps, Sue was afraid that Harper would outshine her daughter, Felicia. Therefore, she had only invited the ladies of the renowned officials, instead of the ones from the imperial family. She had taken extreme care in dressing up Felicia. She wanted her daughter to look the best. Felicia was going to come of age, and she would soon be married and move into Prince Kevin''s mansion. She would get married to Hansen, the heir of Prince Kevin. Sue would use this opportunity to show off her daughter''s accomplishment. When Harper arrived at the party, everyone was swarmed around Felicia and was gushing about how beautiful she was. "Oh, Lady Sue, you are incredibly lucky to have such a beautiful daughter. Look at Lady Felicia, she looks divine. It is no wonder that the heir of Prince Kevin insists on marrying her. If I were him, I would have also agreed to marry her in a heartbeat," one of the women said. "I''m flattered." Felicia blushed as her heart swelled with happiness. "She''s right, Lady Sue. Both your daughters are fine girls who look gorgeous. You are blessed to have daughters like them. We have always admired you," another woman chimed in. "Don''t flatter her. Otherwise it would go to her head." Sue scanned the crowd and finally caught a glimpse of Harper. Harper was wearing the clothes that she had sent her. Her stomach did a little flip as she was thrilled to see that her plan was finally working. "Hello, Lady Harper. Why are you late? We all arrived here a long time ago," she said, smiling sweetly. The women were not happy about what Sue had said. They were women born into families of the highest class. It had been an insult for them to wait for Harper¡ªthe one who was disliked by everyone in the Chu Clan mansion. "Lady Harper, you have disrespected us. Isn''t it rude of you to make us wait for a long time?" a woman said. "Good day, ladies." Harper greeted everyone with a sweet smile. She turned around to glance at Sue. Sue was always known for provoking people and turning them against her. She had done the same thing today as well. "Please, allow me to explain, ladies. I''m not late. I''ve been here for a long time, watching you all have a good time. I didn''t want to disturb you." "It''s good to have you here, Lady Harper. Take a seat," Sue smiled. Harper grinned at Sue and walked towards Felicia and held her hands. "Felicia, you look beautiful in these clothes. I''m sure your mother must have put all her efforts in making them for you. You are always so beautiful, but these clothes make you look even prettier." Although Felicia was confused to hear Harper''s kind words of appreciation, she looked pleased. "Thank you, Harper. You are also incredibly beautiful, and I feel inferior next to you." Harper stretched out her hand and caressed Felicia''s hair. "You look stunning, Felicia. Come and sit down. People are waiting for us." Felicia then pulled herself away from Harper and walked to her seat. Harper sat down quietly as she watched the other women chat. She occasionally answered when she was being questioned. But she was quiet during the rest of the conversation, and smiled from time to time. Sue kept glancing at Harper, waiting for her to turn into a laughing stock. The poison would do its work anytime soon. If Harper made a fool of herself today, the rumor of her disfigurement would spread like fire, all over the imperial capital. And Harper would not be welcomed in the Imperial Palace, even if Mavis wanted to send her there. Time had passed, but nothing had happened. Sue rubbed her hands as she grew anxious. She turned to look at Ruby, who gave an affirmative nod. No one would find out that Harper''s clothes were poisoned, and the poison was strong enough to devastate her. Sue let out a huge breath, waiting for the poison to do its work. "Oh my God, look at her," a woman yelped in surprise. "What''s the matter?" asked another one. "Look at Lady Felicia! Her face..." The woman who had screamed pointed at Felicia. Chapter 20 An Eye For An Eye (Part Two) Everyone turned to look at Felicia. Felicia''s flawless face was covered with angry, red rashes. She was looking dreadful. "My face? What''s wrong with my face?" Her face started to itch. Felicia couldn''t restrain her urge to scratch the skin. Little drops of blood began to ooze out from the places she had scratched. Felicia''s face was soon covered with blood that ruined her look even more. Sue''s face grew pale as she became dizzy when she saw Felicia''s face. She tried to calm down. She couldn''t afford to be a mess because her daughter needed her. Sue jumped out of her seat and stood in front of Felicia, trying to conceal her from everyone''s sight. "What are you doing? Don''t you know that Felicia is allergic to lotus seeds? How dare you bring the lotus seeds porridge to her! Come over here and help Felicia get inside. You, call the physician over now!" Sue ordered the maids as she was shaking in anger. Ruby and maids ushered Felicia out of the party. The women let out a sigh of relief when they found out that it was a mere food allergy. "It turns out that Lady Felicia is allergic to lotus seeds. My daughter is allergic to mandarin fish. She had a bite of the fish a few days ago, and it had almost killed her. Lady Sue, I understand how you feel. You better leave right away and take good care of Lady Felicia," a woman said. Sue glared at Harper, who looked calm as if nothing had happened. Sue''s plans had failed, and she never expected Harper to be heartless enough to poison Felicia. "Harper," Sue called. "Mother, what can I do for you?" Harper said, trying to look sincere. "I''m going to take care of your sister. I''ll leave this place to you. Take care of everything here, will you?" Sue said through gritted teeth. She had wanted Harper to suffer, but in the end it was her daughter who had become the talk of the people. Sue promised to herself that she would make Harper pay for all this when everyone had left. "Yes, Mother. I will." Harper gave a reassuring smile. Everyone was surprised at Harper''s attitude. She wasn''t as bad as everyone had claimed her to be. "I''ve heard that Lady Harper was also an imperial physician and that she was fired for killing the son of General Maxwell," a woman mumbled with an accusing look. "Lady, tell me something. If I had really killed the son of General Maxwell, do you think that he would have set me free? How could His Highness and His Majesty release the murderer of a general''s son? I''m standing in front of you because I''m innocent. The despicable concubine of General Maxwell had framed me for his murder," Harper explained in a calm tone. Everyone was upset at the mention of concubines. In their eyes, concubines would always cause problems for them, the legal wives. "Concubines are jea lous bitches!" a woman said as she was clearly annoyed. "Fortunately, the law clearly states that a concubine will never be able to take the place of a legal wife. Even if a concubine is acknowledged by her husband to be his legal wife, she would remain as a concubine in the official documents." "Ahem! Ahem!" Another woman cleared her throat to make her stop. But the lady didn''t seem to notice it. "My husband is bewitched by a seductress, and he wants to turn her into his legal wife." She rolled her eyes. "Humph! Not even in his dreams!" "What''s the matter, everyone? Why does she look angry?" Sue asked when she walked in. She heard someone trash concubines, and it made her furious. "It''s good to have you back, Mother. How is Felicia? Is everything okay?" Harper asked, looking concerned. "She''s doing well. Stop pretending that you care. I don''t need your sympathy." Sue glared at her. Harper smiled at Sue without a hint of embarrassment. The woman who was accusing concubines smiled at Sue. "We are glad to hear that Lady Felicia is doing well. Lady Sue, please keep an eye on Prime Minister Charles'' concubines. Don''t let them bewitch him." "Thank you. I appreciate your kindness," Sue said coldly. The woman didn''t understand why Sue was being rude to her. She felt that she was perhaps upset due to her daughter''s condition. But the woman sitting next to her explained that Sue was also a concubine. "I invited you all to this party for you to have a good time. But it is unfortunate that my daughter got allergic to the food and caused a commotion. Please forgive me," Sue said as she picked up the glass in front of her. "I''d like to propose a toast." "It''s all right, Lady Sue." Everyone was frustrated. No one had bothered to investigate Sue''s identity, and they were all frustrated when they found that Sue was Charles'' concubine. They were all ashamed to attend the party conducted by a concubine. They wanted to leave as soon as they could. The guests began to leave, one after the other, leaving Sue all alone. Harper had gone to the entrance to see them off. Once everyone was gone, Sue was furious and raised her hand to hit Harper. Harper dodged quickly. Sue had exerted too much strength that she almost fell down. She stood up to steady herself, gasping in pain as she had twisted her hip. "You fucking bitch! How dare you!" she grunted. "Mother, I''m the first born of Father''s legal wife. You are just a concubine. You are offending me by trying to hurt me," Harper said as she gave a nasty look at Sue. "Are you insane?" "Harper Chu! You..." Sue was too angry to say a word. Harper smiled scornfully before leaving the place. Sue was standing in shock as she watched Harper leave. Hatred settled in the pit of her stomach. Chapter 21 An Exclusive Kitchen (Part One) Sue had twisted her hip whereas Felicia''s face had been disfigured. Even though they were in pain, they had no choice but to endure it. It was Sue who had asked her maid to buy the poison in order to hurt Harper. If Mavis had any idea about this, she would have burnt Sue alive. Anyway, Sue''s plans had backfired. When Sue realized that Harper had harmed Felicia in secrecy, she couldn''t help but feel pure hatred for Harper. "Mother, my face! It hurts!" Felicia cried, unable to let go of her urge to scratch her face. Seeing that she would do it any second, Ruby grabbed her hand to prevent her from touching the wounds. The itching was almost more than Felicia could stand. However, the more she scratched it, the itchier it was bound to get. "Don''t be afraid, Felicia. I''ve asked someone to look for the antidote. Just bear with it for a while. If you scratch your face, it will only make things worse," Sue said, hoping to comfort Felicia. "I am here. I will protect you and make sure it will be alright." "Mother, am I disfigured?" Felicia asked in fear. "Look at me. Am I very ugly now? Give me the mirror. I want the mirror." "Felicia!" Sue snapped at Felicia. "Don''t you believe your mother''s words? I give you my assurance that you will be fine. I have sent someone to seek the antidote. Even if we can''t find it, don''t forget that your sister, Hailey, is an imperial physician with superb medical skills. She can definitely cure you!" "Mother, it is Harper who poisoned me! You should not let that bitch go!" In her heart, Felicia believed it was Harper who had brought her this misery. Even in this miserable state, she could think of nothing but taking revenge. Her already wounded face contorted with rage. When Sue was listening to this, an intent to kill flashed in her eyes. "You can rest assured! There is no way I am letting her go. I was looking forward to seeing her make a fool of herself today. But instead, she made you the victim! How dare she do this! When you recover, we can torture her together!" Harper didn''t return to her Emerald House. Instead, she went to Mavis''s Peony House. She paid her respect to her and gave her a massage. Mavis was the only one that she could rely on in the mansion. In fact, she was the only one who would protect her if anything went wrong. Therefore, she made it a point to pay a lot of attention to Mavis. "Harper, what about the banquet today?" Seeing that Harper had returned so soon, Mavis thought Sue didn''t want to see Harper, afraid that she would steal the show from Felicia. "Felicia may have mistakenly eaten lotus seeds and broken out in a rash. Mother was worried about her, so she excused herself and left. I sent all the ladies away and went to see Felicia," Harper replied softly. "Felicia has been allergic before. I don''t know which maid was careless enough to give her a bowl of lotus seeds soup. Grandma, good you didn''t see her. Felicia''s face looked extremely terrifying. If the scars remain, what will she do?" "Oh God! It is extremely important for a girl to maintain her pretty face. How careless the maid was! Just sell her to the broker," Mavis said instantly. Felicia was going to be the wife of Prince Kevin''s heir, Hansen. Although she had stolen him from Harper, she was still a member of the Chu Clan. Harper didn''t seem to mind it, and Mavis didn''t think there was anything wrong. "Grandma, in a few months, Felicia will come of age. Soon after her birthday, the wedding will take place. We have to discipline the maids so that they can take good care of her. If such a thing happens again in the future and arouses His Highness''s contempt, it will ruin Felicia''s bright future. Men are fond of beautiful women. If she is no longer pretty, her whole life will be damaged!" said Harper, massaging Mavis'' shoulders. "You are such a broad-minded girl. She has stolen your fiance, yet you are concerned about her future." Mavis lovingly patted Harper. "I want to take you to the Imperial Palace to meet Lady Katrina soon." "Yes, Grandma." When they were talking, Sue rushed over in rage and glared at Harper before bowing down. "Good afternoon, Mother." "Oh you are here! How is Felicia?" Mavis asked gently. All the daughters of the Chu Clan should live for the glory of the clan, and she did not want either Harper or Felicia to be hurt. "The physician found this wasn''t an allergy, but instead, someone poisoned her." Speaking of this, Sue pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eye. "I wonder who was heartless enough to poison Felicia. The person wanted to kill Felicia." "Oh my God! Mother, didn''t you say Felicia was allergic to lotus seeds? Why was she poisoned?" Harper was surprised. "I know some medical skills. If you don''t mind, let me treat her." "No!" Sue snorted. "Felicia''s face is already disfigured. Do you want to drug her again?" Shocked, Harper hurried to kneel down. "What are you talking about, Mother? How would I poison my sister? I know I am not your biological daughter, but I wouldn''t do such a thing." "You wouldn''t? If it wasn''t you, then who else could have done it? You poisoned Felicia to take revenge for her engagement to His Highness. You figured disfiguring her face would keep His Highness from marrying her. Harper, how vicious you are!" Just thinking about her daughter''s condition broke Sue''s heart. Had she known this earlier, she would have done her best to keep Harper away from her. ''How I wish I could have protected my daughter from this wretched woman!'' she wondered with sadness. "Grandma, I didn''t do it. Although I had been engaged to His Highness from childhood, he only loves Felicia. I''m not a person who likes to ruin the relationship of a loving couple. And I have decided..." Harper paused for a while and added, "Grandma, I really didn''t do it!" Chapter 22 An Exclusive Kitchen (Part Two) "I can''t believe you have the audacity to deny it. If you didn''t do that, then who did it?" Sue wouldn''t buy anything that Harper said. Just when this drama was going on, Carrie, one of Charles'' concubines, arrived with her daughter Yvonne to visit Mavis. She remained silent and watched the spectacle happening before her. The last thing she wanted was to irritate Sue. She had witnessed how sinister Sue could be, but she enjoyed it since it was against Harper. "Mother, Felicia didn''t do anything wrong to me. Why would I do such an awful thing to her? If anything, it was His Highness who broke off the engagement. It genuinely has nothing to do with Felicia. As a member of the Chu Clan, I too feel honored to see Felicia marry into Prince Kevin''s mansion. I wouldn''t even think of doing anything that is against our clan!" Tears began to slide down from Harper''s eyes. "Aren''t you satisfied even after I gave up my marriage? What do you expect of me? Do you wish for me to end my life?" "Keep your lies to yourself. It is you¡ª" "Enough!" Mavis pounded the table angrily. "You failed to take good care of Felicia. And now, you are hell-bent on shifting all the blame onto Harper. Sue Wang, I have to tell you, Harper wouldn''t marry His Highness, and she had no reason to drug Felicia. If you think it''s too tiring to manage the mansion, there are many people who can take charge of it." With a pale face, Sue quickly knelt down and said, "I dare not, Mother." "I always thought you were a sensible woman. Charles should have told you to keep your dirty tricks away. If you can''t manage the mansion well, then you have to remember that a lot of people in the mansion would be more than happy to replace you!" Mavis was annoyed by Sue. According to her, Harper used to be domineering, but now she had slowly managed to get a good personality. In fact, under Mary''s guidance, she had become much more dignified and elegant. If everything went smoothly, she would eventually be the emperor''s concubine. But listening to Sue, Mavis worried her plans would fail. ''No, there is no way I will let Sue damage this, '' she thought with strong determination. "I''m so sorry, Mother." Sue hurriedly admitted her fault. But in her heart, she wouldn''t forgive Harper for what she had done. She would make her pay for it, no matter what. However, seeing that Mavis was determined to protect Harper, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Now that you know you are wrong, you should go back and take good care of Felicia. She will come of age in two months. If she is seriously ill, you need to call an imperial physician to check on her. A girl''s beauty is of the utmost importance, so don''t be silly," Mavis said in a softened tone when she heard Sue''s apology. She herself was worried about Felicia''s face, but it wasn''t right for Sue to slander others. "I know, Mother." "Harper." "Yes, Grandma," Harper responded, sounding sad. "Please don''t blame Mother. She was just worried about Felicia. In this panic, she probably spoke without thinking. Please be kind enough to forgive her." Hearing this, Sue had an urge to slap Harper. Harper had stabbed her yet she feigned innocence. However, because of Mavis, she had to hide her emotions. On top of that, Charles wanted to send her into the Imperial Palace. Therefore, there was no way for Sue to harm her. "Did you hear that, Sue? You are almost in your middle age, yet you behave so recklessly. This sensible girl should knock some sense into you!" Mavis said in a reproachful tone. "Now go back to look after Felicia. And also, arrange an exclusive kitchen for Harper. From now on, her diet will be made exclusively from this kitchen." "Mother, it''s inappropriate." Sue was anxious. If Harper had dinner cooked by her exclusive kitchen, it would make it nearly impossible for Sue to add something in her food. "Enough!" Mavis cast a disdainful glance at Sue. "Harper is the daughter of Charles'' legal wife. It''s proper for her to have an exclusive kitchen. This matter is settled and I don''t wish to have any further conversation about it." "But Mother, even Hailey¡ª" "Thank you, Grandma!" Harper interrupted Sue and bowed down her head. It would indeed be very beneficial for her to have a kitchen of her own. Lately, she had detected adulteration in her food. An exclusive kitchen was something she had always wanted to ask for. The fact Mavis mentioned it filled her with happiness. ''Now I won''t have to broach this topic to her!'' she thought with a sigh of relief. Mavis smiled at Harper lovingly. Sue had been in charge of the domestic affairs of the mansion, but today her words were being ignored. Mavis was worried that Sue would poison Harper''s food. Although Harper knew about medicine, she could be careless sometimes. Having a separate kitchen was the best way to prevent others from meddling with her food. "With this kitchen, it will be convenient for you to eat whatever you want. And if you have an urge to try something delicious, just tell the cook to cook it for you. Don''t ever hesitate from asking anything. After all, you are the daughter of Charles'' legal wife. If you don''t have enough money, all you have to do is ask," Mavis said this in front of Sue. The hint that she had mistreated Harper left her feeling humiliated. She had come here to complain about Harper, but her plans had backfired. "Yes, Grandma. I''ll keep that in mind." "Alright, I''m extremely tired. All of you should leave now." "Goodbye, Mother." "Goodbye, Grandma." Chapter 23 Take You As My Concubine After coming out of Peony House where Mavis lived, Sue cast a resentful glance before leaving. Carrie and Yvonne followed Harper and bowed to her in greeting. "Harper, it''s nice to see you," Carrie said. "Harper, nice to see you," Yvonne greeted. "Lady Carrie, Yvonne, you too." Harper moved to help Carrie up before striking up a conversation. "Yvonne has finally come of age. Do you have any plans for her now, Lady Carrie?" Carrie paled. She had been worried about Yvonne ever since she reached marriageable age. Carrie was a concubine, and her daughter Yvonne was not favored by Charles. What was worse, there was a higher chance of Sue controlling Yvonne''s marriage prospects. Carrie tried to live with her head down, afraid of offending Sue in anyway. "Not yet," Carried answered. Harper nodded and the three walked side by side. "Yvonne, since you''re grown-up, you should make a plan for yourself. Although you are the daughter of a concubine, our father is the prime minister of the country. Our clan is much better than ordinary clans. Our sister Hailey has enough power after taking my position in Imperial Academy of Medicine. Felicia is engaged to His Highness. Our mother has been busy making preparations for Felicia''s wedding now, but I''m sure she will find a suitable husband for you after Felicia''s wedding." Carrie got alert. Harper had just said that to remind her that Sue wouldn''t interfere in their business now because she had the upcoming marriage of Felicia to fuss over. After the wedding, Sue would have enough time to deal with Carrie and Yvonne. "Thanks a lot for your advice, Harper." "Lady Carrie, you are welcome." Harper took off a hairpin from her hair and put it on Yvonne''s head. "Yvonne, you are so beautiful. I''m sure you will find your Mr. Right soon." "Thank you, Harper," Yvonne answered humbly. Harper smiled and bid them goodbye. As they watched her leave, Carrie whispered to Yvonne, "Harper has changed, hasn''t she?" "Mother, what did you say?" Yvonne asked in confusion. Carrie smiled weirdly. "I''m afraid Sue can''t control everything in the Chu Clan mansion anymore in the future. Harper did not inspire fear when she was being aggressive. But now she is calm and a tough nut to crack." "Harper is the daughter of Father''s wife, and so do Hailey and Felicia," said Yvonne. "Humph!" Carrie laughed scornfully. "Hailey and Felicia? Do they really think their mother is Charles'' legal wife? Once a concubine, always a concubine. Sue may act like the hostess of the Chu Clan, but behind her jewels and silks she is still a concubine on the official records." "Mother, be careful! Anyone can be eavesdropping." Yvonne looked around uneasily. When she didn''t see anybody else, she heaved a sigh of relief and left with Carrie. Yvonne was worried. If word got out to Sue, who knew what havoc would Sue wreck on them? On the way back, Nina couldn''t help asking Harper, "My Lady, why did you tell Lady Carrie something like that?" "Nothing." Harper smiled. "Lady Carrie is a clever woman, and Yvonne is quite sensible." Sue, on the other hand, rushed back to take care of Felicia. She knew how powerful the poison was. Even though she had sent someone to look for the antidote, she had to be careful. Bad things came in succession. And just then, Hansen''s presence was announced. "What brings you here, Your Highness?" Sue calmly greeted Hansen. "I haven''t seen Felicia for quite a long time. I thought I should come and visit her," Hansen said slowly. Visiting Felicia was just an excuse. He didn''t know why he came here. The thought came to him while he was on a walk. So he came in and claimed that he wanted to see Felicia. "Is Felicia home?" Cold sweat dripped from Sue''s forehead. If Hansen saw what Felicia looked like now, he would cancel the marriage. She couldn''t let Hansen see Felicia now! "Felicia ate something wrong and had an allergic reaction. The physician said that she should stay in some place without light and wind before the symptoms dissipate. Your Highness, she would have been more than happy to meet you today, but her condition is very critical. Please forgive her." Sue tried to speak the right words to politely refuse Hansen from seeing Felicia. "Allergic? Is it serious? I''m going to see her." When Hansen heard what had happened, his need to see his fiancee flared. Sue was shocked by his words and quickly tried to stop him. "Your Highness, her face is covered in a rash. I''m sure she would be very happy to know you came to see her. But she wouldn''t want you to see her in this condition. She hopes you would only see her pretty face all the time," Sue said with a forced smile. "Your Highness, Harper said she missed you so much." Sue intentionally dropped Harper''s name. Hansen hated Harper very much. Every time her name was mentioned around him, his mood soured and his face crumpled in displeasure. As expected, his face changed, but it was not a resentful expression, but a complicated one. "Oh, she still misses me!" Hanson''s words sounded meaningful. Hearing that, Sue took it as a sign of his aversion to Harper. "Right. After all, Harper and Felicia are sisters, and then you decide to marry Felicia now. Harper can''t help but feel wronged and sad. She always makes things difficult for Felicia. She is the daughter of Charles'' late wife, and I, as her stepmother, can''t favor my daughter." Sue took out a handkerchief and pretended to wipe her eyes dramatically. "Your Highness, why don''t you go to see Harper?" "Well, okay. Let me see how arrogant she is now!" To Sue''s relief, he stood up and went to find Harper. He was familiar with the layout of the mansion and knew which side was Harper''s house. Sue looked at Hansen''s retreating figure and grinned. ''Harper, do you think I will let you go after you harmed Felicia? Although I can''t punish you in a direct way, it doesn''t mean that I won''t allow others to do the dirty work for me.'' While Hansen was on his way to see Harper, he bumped into Yvonne. She screamed and was about to fall to the ground. But before her back hit the ground, he reached his hands out and caught her. At the back of his mind, he marveled at how soft and smooth her skin was. With shyness all over her face, Yvonne said softly, "Your Highness, Thank you. You can let go of me now. Ah..." Quickly, Hansen put forth more strength and pulled Yvonne into his arms. Without hiding it, he took a whiff of her scent from her neck and said, "Beauty, you smell good." Yvonne''s face became redder. She looked like a lamppost in the evening, all glowing and adorable. Her fragrance was subtle, as he breathed the air. Hansen felt desire stir within him with her in his arms. Something in him urged to cherish her. Hansen tilted Yvonne''s chin and asked, "What''s your name?" "I..." Blushed, Yvonne turned her face away. She tried to get rid of him, but in fact, she enjoyed being hugged by him. She opened her mouth and stammered "I am... Yvonne Chu." "Are you one of Charles'' daughters?" Hansen''s hands on her waist tightened. Her entire body clung to him. "I''m the daughter of Father''s concubine." "All right, a concubine''s daughter." Desire flared in his eyes. "I will take you as my concubine!" At his pronouncement, he dragged Yvonne and hid behind the rock landscape next to them. There were usually few people walking through this area, and Yvonne had already sent away the maids. Unbeknownst to Hansen, she had planned the encounter here on purpose. The two hid behind the rockery and passionately made out without anyone noticing. Sue had been waiting for Harper to come and complain after Hansen made trouble for her. Time passed and still, there was no crying from Harper. Fortunately for Yvonne to get the chance, Sue''s attention was diverted by Felicia making a scene because of her disfigurement. Hansen was indeed satisfied with himself after making out with Yvonne. A quick tumble with her made him forget the reason why he was in the backyard of the Chu Clan mansion in the beginning. It was not until he saw Harper that he realized his real purpose. "Harper Chu." Harper frowned, but didn''t say anything rude in return. "Greetings, Your Highness." Noticing the obedient Harper, Hansen moved forward. She made a step back as he continued to close in on her. Dissatisfied, he grabbed her arm and said, "Didn''t you miss me? Why are you acting so shy now, like the other women? Do you want to play hard to get?" Harper didn''t intend to talk with him in the first place. On hearing his words, she sneered. "You think too highly of yourself, Your Highness. You abandoned me. So I''m within my right to treat you as a piece of trash that you truly are." "Harper Chu, how dare you!" Hansen was furious. No woman had ever disrespected and said no to him. With a slight force, Harper broke free from his control. "Your Highness, please behave yourself. I''m a daughter of the prime minister, and I''m aware of the sense of propriety. You were my fiance before, and I could be obedient to you then. But now, you''re nothing to me." "Harper Chu!" Hansen raised his hand and was about to slap her. But before he could do so, she slapped him back across his face. "You owe me this. We''re done!" "How dare you lift a hand against me!" Harper laughed coldly. "What''s the big deal? I was so nice to you in the past because you were my fiance, but now you''re nothing to me. Don''t even expect that I''ll continue to bow down to you. Hansen Jun, wake up. Don''t even think about offending me, or I''ll make you suffer one day." "Are you threatening me?" Hansen didn''t dare to move. The silver needle in Harper''s hand itched to stab into his neck and take his life. "It''s a warning, not a threat!" There was no emotion in Harper''s cold voice. "I have died once, so I am beyond fear now. If you annoy me, I won''t mind ruining both of us." Hansen looked at Harper''s straight face. It finally clicked on him. She didn''t care about him anymore. She would never stay beside him and call his name in the softest voice. She would never fight with other women for him. From now on, he was just another stranger to her. Chapter 24 Making Money The thought of being a complete stranger to Harper flustered and saddened Hansen. He worked up his nerve and grabbed her wrist to ask, "Tell me, have you fallen in love with another man?" There was disgust in Harper''s gaze as she glared at him. She poked the needle into the back of his hand that had him loosen his grip. Hansen was furious at how dare this woman fall in love with another man in such a short time. "My business has nothing to do with you, Your Highness. You better care more about my sister Felicia than minding my business. After all, she''s your fiancee. Besides, please show me some respect when you see me in the future. If you dare to be so rude next time, I''ll prick that part of your body instead of your hand with my needle." With a quick sinister glance at Hansen''s lower body, Harper added, "With this needle, you won''t be able to have fun with any other woman, Your Highness." "Shame on you! You''re a girl! How can you say that?" Without even a glance at him, Harper left quickly. When Hansen tried to catch up with her and clarify things, Yvonne came out from behind the rockery. Although she had straightened her clothes, there were still some traces. Yvonne didn''t expect Harper to be there and her face turned pale. "Err... Harper?" The expression on Hansen''s face changed, and Harper didn''t miss it after she raked down her eyes on Yvonne''s clothes. A sly smile appeared on her lips, and she left without saying another word. The both of them had a feeling that Harper spotted a wrong. Hansen left quickly and left behind a frightened Yvonne alone to suffer. Hansen had left angrily, and Sue had been busy treating Felicia. While it was rare for Harper to have days of peace, she was bored of staying at home every day. "Nina, change your clothes and let''s go out." "Go out?" The order made Nina a little scared. "My Lady, your father forbids you from going out." "When did he say that he wouldn''t let me go out?" Harper raised her eyebrows. "I haven''t heard that from him since I came back from the country house. Let''s go." "Yes, My Lady." The both of them changed into men''s suits and left the mansion. A very embarrassed Nina said, "My La... My Lord, is it okay that we came out like this?" "If we didn''t come out like this, we would be recognized as soon as we left." Harper''s fan was knocked on Nina''s head. "If we want to cover up our true identities, we should sneak out. Don''t you feel bored staying at home all day long? What''s more, we''re always be under others'' control in the mansion. We need to have a way out." "My Lord, what are you talking about?" "I mean we''re short of money. We should find a place to make money!" "Money? Where can we make money?" asked Nina curiously. Harper thought for a while and then said, "Let''s go to a gambling house." "What?" A loud shout came from Nina. "A gambling house? No!" A palm slapped over Nina''s mouth as Harper hurriedly shushed her. "Why are you yelling? My pocket money''s decreased. How can I pay you if I don''t go to a gambling house?" "But My Lord, if your father knows that you''ve been to a gambling house, he''ll break your leg!" "Who''ll ever know if we don''t tell anybody else?" Harper''s brows gently raised. "I..." "Well, don''t waste time. Come with me." Confidently leading Nina, Harper swaggered into the largest gambling house, Joy Club, in the imperial capital. Gambling houses were usually places to make people very rich or very poor overnight. Some people were overjoyed, while some were disappointed. "Humph! I can''t believe that I have such bad luck today!" A young man with a flush face looked at the dealer, as he dropped plenty of silver on the table. "I bet on the small number!" "Sir, you''ve always bet on the small number today and lost every time. Don''t you want to change?" The dealer offered with a smile. "No! I bet on the small!" the young man shouted angrily. He was too unlucky today and kept losing ever since he started gambling, which was annoying him. "My Lord, let''s go back. This isn''t a place we should come in." There were tears in Nina''s eyes. If Mavis knew that she took Harper to a gambling house, she would definitely sell her. Harper just smiled at her with raised eyebrows. "We''ll go back sooner or later, but I won''t return without anything. Wait next to me." Casually making her way through the crowd, Harper whispered in the young man''s ear. The man''s mouth twitched and he frowned in hesitation, but he eventually waved his sleeve and slipped something into Harper''s waiting hand. She smiled and slipped in the crowd to hide. "My Lord, you''ve lost a lot. You''d better go home now. If your father knows that you''re in a gambling house again, he''ll beat you to death!" The young man''s manservant couldn''t help but dissuade him. "No, I have to win once today!" said the young man as he shook off his manservant''s hand and pounded a jade pendant from his waist on the table. "This is worth 1, 000 taels of sil ver. Can I make a bet with it?" "There''s nothing that can''t be gambled in the gambling house!" The young man looked like a moving and waving treasure house filled with silver to the dealer. "I still bet on the small!" "Sir, you''re very unlucky today. How about a change? I don''t think you should bet on the small anymore." The dealer smiled at him. "Cut the crap! I just bet on the small. Hurry up. I don''t believe I''ll lose all the time!" The dealer grinned and announced the result. "Four, four, six, it''s big. Sir, you lost again." The dealer happily took his jade pendant, but was stunned at a folded bank note owned by a bettor that bet on the big number. "This is...?" "Mine." A huge smile was on Harper''s lips. "10, 000 taels of silver, I''ve bet on the big." While the dealer''s face darkened because he didn''t want to give the bettor 10, 000 taels of silver, the public was watching and he couldn''t deny it. So the dealer had to ask someone to take out a bank note of 10, 000 taels of silver, and gave it to Harper. After she happily took the bank note, she turned to leave. "Stop! What? Do you want to just leave after you win?" The dealer was angry. The words made Harper stop in her tracks and turn around. "Are you telling me the players can only lose in the gambling house?" "Who set that rules? Players are only allowed to lose and can''t win?" The young man jumped on it immediately. "So Joy Club can''t afford to lose?" "No, that''s not what I meant. Sir, you have such good luck today. Aren''t you going to put a bet again?" "I''m not going to bet again. A person shouldn''t be too greedy. It''s enough to win 10, 000 taels of silver," said Harper with a smile. The dealer narrowed his eyes and said, "Sir, I think you should give it another try." "Well...let me make another bet." She returned to the table and placed down a tael of silver. "I''ll bet on the big again." When he saw the silver, the dealer went mad. Even if they played till the night, the dealer wouldn''t be able to win back the 10, 000 taels of silver Harper had won. "Sir, are you fooling me?" the dealer asked coldly. "Fooling you?" Harper chuckled. "You cheated this man out of his money and now you want to trick me?" The words made the dealer''s face turn ghostly pale. He cursed, "Don''t speak nonsense. When did I cheat? You''re slandering the reputation of our Joy Club. Are you here to pick a fight? Who the hell''s are you? How dare you make trouble in Joy Club! Somebody, come here! Arrest him! He''s cheating!" "My Lord, what should we do now?" Nina panicked. When the guards surrounded them, Nina trembled like a leaf until the young man strode forward and grabbed the dealer. "How dare you swindle me? Do you know who I am?" "Sir, don''t listen to that toy boy''s nonsense. I didn''t cheat! You''ll have a bad time if you make trouble in Joy Club. Do you know the boss behind it?" The dealer''s words made Harper frown. "What? Not only did you cheat but you''re also oppressing us with your power? Actually, I''d like to know. According to the laws, officials aren''t allowed to open gambling houses and brothels. So...can you tell me who''s behind you?" "Err..." The dealer looked away. "No matter if we have somebody behind us or not, we won''t cheat." "We''ll know whether that''s true or not after the test," Harper concluded. A guard was pushed away as Harper grabbed a dice and handed it over to the young man with a bright smile. "You''ve always been playing dice, so I''m sure you''ll know what''s going on at just a glance." The young man weighed the dice in his hand and pinched it only to find that it was empty. The dealer''s face turned pale with fear. "Damn you! How dare you lie to me! I''ll beat you to death!" the young man roared. "Stop it, Your Highness." The manservant spoke up when he saw that his young master, Carlson Jun, was fighting with others. His words made the guards realize that the young man was from the imperial family, so they didn''t dare move. The gamblers who had lost money here made a fuss and wanted to take back their money when they saw the cheat of Joy Club. The whole gambling house became a mess in just a snap. "Stop!" A roar of a man echoed and made everyone pause, except for Carlson Jun, who continued beating up others. The man flew downstairs and dragged Carlson Jun away. "You bastard! Release me or I''ll ask my father to destroy your Joy Club!" "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. There''s such a bastard in Joy Club. We''ll surely give an explanation to everybody. Please calm down." The man released him and glanced at Harper before he looked at the dealer who had been cheating. "This bastard ruined the reputation of Joy Club. Break off his arm and drive him away!" At the order, someone stepped forward and pressed down the dealer to cut his arm off with a knife. Fresh blood splashed everywhere and Harper took a few steps back. She hid herself behind the door and quietly left. It was better to leave first. Chapter 25 I Had A Poor Family It would have saved Harper so much trouble if she managed to run away secretly, but she was unexpectedly stopped by the young man. "You''re so mean. How could you leave me alone and run away?" Carlson was angry. "I''m just afraid that people from the Joy Club would take revenge on me. You''re from the imperial family, and they wouldn''t dare hurt you. They have a strong background, so I wouldn''t dare go against them when I''m just a nobody." "But you still did it. I''m not afraid of anyone in the Joy Club unless they have the support of His Majesty!" Carlson boasted. "But if it weren''t for you, I would have been tricked. I can''t believe those bastards set a trap for me." "You''re welcome. I was just short on money. Why don''t you invite me to dinner to thank me?" Harper replied frankly. Carlson studied Harper, who looked obsessed with money. "Are you lacking money?" "I''m short on money. My mother passed away a long time ago, and my stepmother''s cruel. She doesn''t give me any money. My father''s incompetent and doesn''t favor me. So, yes. I do lack money." "Never mind. I''ll buy you something to eat since you''re so pitiful," Carlson sighed. ''His father must have a lot of concubines, '' he thought. "Thank you very much." A slight smile appeared on Harper''s lips. "Since it''s your treat, I won''t turn down." As the youngest son of Prince Allen, Carlson led a life of luxury and had been spoiled by his parents and brothers. He had never experienced what it was like being short of money. "I knew you''d say yes. By the way, my name''s Carlson Jun. What''s yours?" "Harrell Qin," Harper replied. Qin was her late mother''s surname. "Harrell. That''s a good name. Let''s go to the Spring Restaurant and have a good meal! By the way, tell me, how did you know that there was something wrong with the dices?" Without asking whether Harper wanted to go, Carlson started dragging her. Nina, Harper''s maid, and Porter, Carlson''s manservant, following after them. It angered Nina when she saw Carlson holding Harper''s arm, and she wanted to slap his hand away. It was inappropriate for an unmarried lady like Harper to be casually pulled around the street by a man. "Don''t worry. His Highness is a nice man!" When Porter noticed that Nina was worried about Harper being bullied, he reassured her. Nina, however, only gave Porter an angry glance and hurried after Harper. Once they entered the Spring Restaurant, they bumped into Hansen. "Oh, Carlson! How come Uncle Allen let you out today?" Hansen sneered. "Why is there a stray dog barking here?" Carlson retorted. Apparently, they loathed each other. "Say that again! Carlson Jun!" It was clear that Hansen wanted to fight Carlson by the angry red on his face. "I''ll say it a thousand times!" Carlson sneered. "I despise people like you the most. You have done bad things, and yet you want to have a good reputation. I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you in my entire life!" "Go to hell, Carlson Jun!" The scream echoed as Hansen stomped to Carlson with his fist raised. Harper kicked Carlson''s leg from behind, and he jolted, accidentally hitting Hansen''s stomach that made him fall to the floor. "Ha-ha! Hansen, I can''t believe you''d actually kneel down in front of me. I''m so flattered. Please get up." While Carlson didn''t understand what was happening, he found Hansen''s misfortune enjoyable. "Carlson Jun!" After he scrambled to his feet, Hansen lunged at Carlson. Carlson slightly dodged and kicked his bottom. Hansen then fell on the floor again, which made everyone in the Spring Restaurant laugh. The angry Hansen knew that he was no match for Carlson and he snapped, "Wait and see. I won''t let you off!" "Humph!" A snort left Carlson. "Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Show me what you get next time! I''ll wait for you! Harrell, let''s go!" Unaware that someone was watching them, Carlson dragged Harper to the second floor. The moment they stepped into a private booth, Carlson patted Harper on the back and said, "You do have some tricks up your sleeve!" "Now that I''m on your side, I won''t allow anyone to bully you. What''s more, I hate double-faced people!" Harper stated. "Yeah, let''s not talk about him. Tell me, how did you know something was wrong with the dices?" Carlson asked excitedly. He considered himself an expert with dices and cards, because he had been playing those things since he was a child. Although his father strongly disapproved of it, he still loved to play them. That was why he was so surprised that he didn''t realized that he was being fooled by the people in the Joy Club. Harper took four dices out of her pocket and said, "Look at these four dices. What''s the difference?" Carlson was silent as he looked at them and studied them carefully. Eventually he shook his head. "There''s nothing different." The answer made Ha rper smile, and she took two dices and placed them in a bowl. After she covered it with another bowl and shook them, a crisp sound came from it. She changed the dices and shook them again, the sound came out sharper. "Can you hear the differences?" "It sounds different." Harper nodded and mixed all the dices together again. "The sharp ones are faulty, and the crisp ones are normal. The club was loud so people with bad ears couldn''t hear the differences. They used the noise to cover it up since no one would pay attention to the sounds of the dices." "I see...Please give them to me. I''ll go home and study them carefully." "No problem." Harper nodded and handed over the dices. "Just play occasionally. Don''t get too involved." "I know. You''re such a busybody!" Carlson picked some food for Harper. "Since you''re so good at gambling, do you still have any special skills up your sleeve?" Harper ate quietly and didn''t answer his question. As Carlson noticed the way she ate, he said, "Harrell, when you eat, you look just like those women in the Imperial Palace but you''re more graceful than them." "People put food first. When eating, you must behave yourself. Eating''s an art. If you''re forced to sit opposite a man who wolfs down the food and dirties the table, I''m sure that you will lose your appetite. Sometimes, the table manners aren''t only for self-cultivation but as well as to not disturb others," Harper explained. "You have a lot of reasons!" Carlson propped one hand against his cheek and stared at Harper. "But you do look really good when you eat." There was only the slightest of twitch at the corners of Harper''s lips. "I have to go after the meal." "You''re leaving so early?" Carlson asked quizzically. "I want to do some small business so I want to see if there''s any good store. I want to buy it and make money so I won''t need to depend on others to make a living," Harper said seriously. "A store? Why don''t you ask me for help?" Carlson proudly patted his chest. "I definitely know the good stores in the city. I''ll take you there, and I guarantee you''ll be satisfied!" Harper''s eyes lit up. "I see. Thank you, Your Highness." "You''re welcome. Let''s go, I''ll show you the stores." Carlson had always been decisive in doing what he wanted to do, so he toured Harper around to look at stores. They decided to choose a store in the northern part of the city. It was a two-story store. The original owner of the store wanted to sell it because the house was old and hard to maintain, and there was even a deed for the land. It was too good to be true, but Harper still hesitated because the price was a bit higher than she could afford. "What? You don''t have any money?" Carlson pounded at his chest. "It doesn''t matter, I''ll lend you some!" "It''s not a lack of money. I just think 5, 000 taels of silver is a little expensive for this store." After a moment''s hesitation, Harper offered, "How about 3, 000? The house''s too old. The restoration of the store would cost me a fortune so 5, 000 is an extremely high price for me. Besides, it''s not a good location for a business. I want to open a herbal medicine store, that''s why I don''t care if the location is good or not." There was some hesitation on the owner''s part but he eventually agreed to sell for 3, 000 taels of silver. It made Harper smile when she got the deed for the land, because this was her own property from now on. "Why are you so happy to buy a bad house?" Disdain filled Carlson''s expression. "You want to open a herbal medicine shop, so you''re a physician?" Harper nodded. "Yes, but I won''t diagnose illness for normal people. The store will specialize in offering services to women." "I don''t understand!" "Well, do you want to join me or not? Then the store will be under your protection. I''ll give you thirty percent of the profit. What do you think?" Harper said with a smile as she tried to tempt him. "You''re not going to lose money, right?" "Hey! What are you talking about?" Harper complained. "I haven''t even started yet but you''re already bringing me down. Come on. Are you going to join me or not?" "All right. Since I''m a shareholder, should I give you money?" Carlson asked curiously. "You don''t need to give me money but I need your help!" A wicked smile flashed through Harper''s face. "I guess I''ll have to ask Lady Casey a favor!" "My mother?" "Yes! I need her help. Would you please put in a good word for me?" "Sure, of course. My mother loves me the most. If I ask her, she''ll definitely help me. But will our store make money?" It was clear that Carlson didn''t believe her and thought that she was too weak to run a store all by herself. Harper''s gambling skills were great, but when she wanted to start a business, he doubted her. "Don''t look down on me. You''ll see. I''ll prove it to you!" Chapter 26 A Homicide Case (Part One) It never occurred to Harper that the whole thing would go so smoothly. She not only managed to raise 10, 000 taels of silver, but she also bought a store. After her products were produced in batches, she would be able to sell them. "It''s time to go home," Harper offered. "It''s getting late. We should go home now." Carlson was so drunk, and even Harper felt dizzy. After buying the store, they had gone to the tavern to celebrate with a few too many drinks. When the door of the tavern opened, Harper staggered and stumbled forward. Fortunately, Nina was there to catch and break her fall. "My Lord, are you okay?" Nina asked anxiously. If Charles heard about Harper being this drunk, he would get furious for sure. They had just been living a well-content life without anyone''s disturbance for just a few days. She was afraid that something bad would happen again and put an end to their peaceful life. "It''s okay. It''s okay. I drank too much today, so I won''t go back. Let''s check in at an inn!" Harper tried to come off as sure and confident, knowing that she was already too drunk to make the trek home. Aside from that, the chance of Sue finding out that she drank herself to oblivion would probably not be for the best. She might as well stay in an inn for one night and sneak back tomorrow morning without being noticed. "You want to stay in an inn tonight?" Nina asked in a loud voice. Upon hearing her exclamation, Carlson immediately booked a well-suited room of the best inn in the Imperial Capital for her. Right after securing their booking, he left the pair alone with a satisfied grin on his face. Afraid that Anabel and other maids might get concerned about Harper''s situation, Nina quietly went back to the mansion. She informed them of Harper''s decision of staying at an inn tonight. She was worried someone might let slip out to Sue or Charles that Harper had gone out of the mansion. Harper stayed alone in the inn and slept soundly. In the middle of the night, a ruckus about someone getting murdered in the inn woke a lot of the inn''s guests, but not Harper. She slept soundly until a waiter came knocking at the door to wake her up. "What happened?" Harper rubbed her head and asked in confusion, still hung-over and groggy from being woken up from her sleep. "Mister, someone has been killed in the inn!" "Nonsense! I was asleep the whole night. How could I kill anyone? Maybe you killed whoever it was that gotten killed," Harper exclaimed, resting her hands on her hips. "No, mister, you have misunderstood me. I mean that a murder had just taken place in the inn. There was no noise from your room, and I haven''t seen you since you checked in. I thought something happened to you, too. Constables have just arrived and want to see all of the guests, so please come down quickly," explained the waiter. Harper''s face slowly morphed into a furious one. The waiter couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Harper was Carlson''s friend. If he offended Harper, Carlson would certainly not let them go . Harper had completely sobered up. What a bad luck! If her identity was exposed, she would be in big trouble. Harper didn''t expect that even the constables would come to investigate. If she was thrown into prison as a suspect, it would only take a few hours for Charles to know it. Even then Mavis wouldn''t be able to help her. Harper estimated the height of the window and calculated if she could escape successfully. On second thought, she realized that if she ran away now, she would be suspected even more. It would not be difficult to find a person like her in the Imperial Capital. After weighing it over and over again, Harper gave up the idea of running away. After washing up and changing clothes, Harper went downstairs unhurriedly. The hall was crowded with people and the constables were asking people questions one by one. Harper breathed a sigh of relief after she found no familiar face in the crowd. Before she relaxed, she heard, "His Highness has arrived." Harper hid in the crowd as quickly as possible. Although she had changed into male clothes and disguised her facial features in make-up, it was still possible that Matthew would recognize her. It would best for her not to risk it. Matthew was pushed into the inn in a wheelchair. The moment he came in, a hush fell into the crowd. All heads turned to look at him. He was the most eye-catching and also the most pitiful prince. He was considered a jinx who brought death to his fiancee, and he was disabled and unable to walk now. The crowd went down on their knees in front of him to show respect. "Good evening, Your Highness." "Rise, please." The next second, Matthew''s eyes fell on Harper. She went stiff as a board and felt cold sweat beading out. For a moment she thought he had found out her true identity. But he looked away immediately, and she felt relieved. With her disguise, she was confident enough that even Matthew couldn''t recognize her. "How is it going?" "Your Highness, the victim was a merchant coming from the Western Regions. We believe he was killed by a person holding a dagger. According to the waiter, the merchant carried a large amount of money with him. We can''t find the money now though," the leading constable answered. "So the murderer killed him for his money?" Matthew asked coldly. "I suppose so." "Have you examined the corpse?" "No. The coroner has gone back to his hometown a few days ago, so no one can see to this task right now," the leading constable answered truthfully. Matthew nodded and shifted his eyes somewhere. Barry, who was standing behind him, walked into the crowd and threw a person in front of Matthew. Harper laid on the floor, motionless. Matthew had found her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked his man to bring her out from the crowd. But why did he single her out? Did he regret letting her go before and want to kill her now? "Get up! Do you need me to help you up?" Matthew''s stoic voice came. Harper froze in fear and immediately shot up from the floor. Chapter 27 A Homicide Case (Part Two) "My great pleasure to see you, Your Highness." "I want you to make an autopsy of the corpse." "What?" As if not catching his meaning, Harper looked at him with a confused look. "Your Highness, what are you talking about? I don''t think I heard you clearly." "I want you to make an autopsy of the corpse." There was no expression on Matthew''s face. His face was as cold as ice. And how could Harper say no to him? She didn''t have the right to disagree with authority. So she just moved forward and accepted her fate. Soon, she found herself at the scene of the crime. Harper didn''t enter the room immediately. Instead, she carefully examined the layout of the room. The only sign of chaos was a stool laying on its side on the floor. The door and windows were intact. It seemed that no one had broken into the room. After that, she stepped into the room and began to carefully examine the body. The victim was a business man from the Western Regions, carrying a unique aromatic spice that only existed there. He died because the murderer had stabbed him in the chest. The murderer killed him with only one blow. And the victim had no signs of struggle. "I have checked the corpse, Your Highness." After inspection, Harper stood calmly beside Matthew. "What are your findings?" "The victim was about forty years old. He was killed by a man using a dagger. The murderer killed him in one blow, and he had no time to struggle. The door and windows were not broken by force. However, there was a fresh trace on one of the windows, which was caused by external force." Harper gave him all the information she had found out. Matthew fidgeted with his jade ring and asked, "What else?" "Nothing." Harper shook his hands, as if she knew nothing else. Barry couldn''t help twitching of the corners of his mouth. ''His Highness has gone mad. But why is this guy going mad, too?'' he thought to himself in great confusion. Matthew glanced at Harper and asked everyone present at the scene, "Who said that the merchant had brought a large amount of money with him?" "It''s me." The waiter trembled and came down onto his knees. "Last night when I brought food to his room, I unintentionally saw that he was packing his things. He dropped some of them on the floor. A lot of silver and gold spilled out, so I knew that he had brought a lot of money," he said. "Have you told anyone about it?" Matthew asked. "I... I..." The waiter scratched his head and thought carefully. "Well, I told the shopkeeper and Leo about this when we were chatting. But I swear that no one else knew about it," he explained. "Who is the shopkeeper?" Matthew said coldly. A middle-aged man knelt down in horror and said, "Your Highness, I am the shopkeeper." "Who is Leo?" "He is busy in the kitchen. Go and get him here." The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought to himself, ''W hat the hell is going on? A murder case took place in my inn, and even His Highness is here. Am I going to die for this?'' Hearing that Matthew was looking for him, Leo tumbled out of the kitchen, scared out of his wits. He immediately knelt on the floor, trembling. "Your Highness, it''s my great honor to see you." "Have you been in the kitchen all the time?" Matthew asked in a low voice. "Yes. I have been in the kitchen all the time," replied Leo. "Who was on duty last night?" "Me." Kneeling on the floor, Leo was so scared that he didn''t dare to look up. "Great, you were the one on duty last night. Did you hear or see anything strange?" "Nothing. I didn''t hear or see anything." "Really?" Matthew said in a stern tone, his voice rising in volume. Leo shivered in fear. "Your Highness, I am telling the truth!" "Have you ever been to the merchant''s room?" Harper asked Leo unexpectedly. Leo looked up at Harper and shook his head desperately. "No, I haven''t. I can''t enter a guest''s room without their permission." "You are lying!" Harper grabbed his wrist. "If you hadn''t been in that guest''s room, how could your sleeve smell like the fragrance of the aromatic spice the victim was carrying?" "What?" As soon as he heard that, Leo smelled his sleeve, which indeed had a pleasant scent. His face turned pale at once. He rolled his eyes and said, "It was probably because I made contact with the guest yesterday morning." "Really?" Harper raised her eyebrows and smiled. "I think you panicked last night. Or why didn''t you check carefully that your sleeve was also stained with blood?" The last trace of blood on Leo''s face disappeared when he saw the blood on his sleeve. He fell down to the floor, sweating in horror. "Please have mercy, Your Highness!" "Where is the stolen property?" Matthew asked directly. "I hid the money under the third green brick at the woodshed. Your Highness, my mother is seriously ill and I urgently need money to save her! That''s why I did such a terrible thing. Please forgive me," Leo cried out. "You murdered an innocent person. You have committed a heinous crime. How dare you beg for mercy! You shall be beheaded according to the law." Matthew held a murderous look on his face. He used to be a leading general, but now that he was disabled, the emperor made him in charge of things that were beyond the control of the official bureaus. "Your Highness, please spare me. I''m so sorry." After Leo was dragged out of the inn, Matthew gave a complicated look at Harper and left with his men. Since Harper had woke up drunk and groggy, she decided to go back to the Chu Clan mansion. Maybe she could still slip in undetected and get some decent rest. Harper didn''t get into the mansion through the gate. Instead, she climbed over the wall to go back. She changed back to her female clothes and went back to sleep. Chapter 28 A Head-on Blow (Part One) Just when Harper was about to fall asleep, she heard the clamor outside. Not knowing what happened, she turned over and covered her head with the quilt, trying to sleep. Yet the outside noise continued to disrupt her sleep. Finally, she was forced to get up. She pushed the door open and yelled, "Why are you screaming so early in the morning? Mourning? I''m still alive!" In an instant, the courtyard fell silent. Ruby stared at Harper as if she had seen a ghost. It seemed that she did not expect Harper to be at home. And then, she even quickly glanced at Enya. "My Lady, Nanny Ruby insisted on coming in and said Lady Sue is waiting for you at her place," Nina replied hurriedly. "Mother wants to see me?" Harper rolled her eyes upwards. "What''s up?" Ruby took a deep breath and calmed down before she replied, "Lady Sue said Lady Hailey would be back today. So she wants you to wait for her there, My Lady." "Nina, give her a slap!" Harper looked at Nina and yelled out angrily. No sooner did Harper finish her words than Nina turned around and slapped Ruby in the face. It happened so fast that Ruby could not even do anything for her self-defense. She was left aghast. "You bitch! How dare you hit me! Even Lady Sue has never hit me. How dare you! I''ll kill you!" Ruby flared up in rage and rushed to retaliate with a fiercer blow on Nina. Harper sneered, "Nanny Ruby, I am surprised to see your audacity. I''m the daughter of Father''s legal wife. How dare you ask me to wait for a concubine''s daughter!" Upon hearing this, Ruby retorted immediately, "My Lady, you''re the daughter of Prime Minister Charles'' wife, but so is Lady Hailey. Moreover, she is working at the Imperial Academy of Medicine. It''s normal for you to greet your sister!" "Huh? Are you insane?" Harper smirked at Ruby. "Nanny Ruby, don''t you know the laws of the country? Once a concubine, always a concubine. Even though my father honored Lady Sue to be the hostess, she is still a concubine on the official records. And since she is a concubine, Hailey is a concubine''s daughter. You want to violate the law?" Ruby was left dumbfounded in front of the strong logic given by Harper. Her face turned pale as she looked at Harper, who was standing in the attic with a frozen expression on her face. Ruby opened her mouth to say something, but couldn''t utter a single word to refute her. What Harper said was true. And it was also true that Sue was a concubine even though Charles treated her as a wife. In this country, the stature and respect that were given to the wife could never be given to a concubine. The laws aimed at protecting the status of the wife and her children. "My Lady, aren''t you afraid that you might offend Lady Sue by saying that?" Ruby gritted her teeth and asked vengefully. Harper turned to Ruby at once and said coldly, "Nina, give her twenty slaps to teach her a lesson. Nanny Ruby needs to learn how to respect me. My father is the prime minister of the country and knows the laws very well. And I am sure he can''t accept such an unreasonable and uncourteous nanny. Mother manages the mansion because my father thinks highly of her. But she might not be aware that this old maid just pretends to comply on the face but opposes in the heart. She doesn''t respect me!" "Yes, My Lady." Ruby was appalled by Harper''s words. Though she wanted to resist, she ended up standing like a stone as Nina approached her. "Nanny Ruby, you''d better not run. Otherwise, if I go to the Ministry of Rites and accuse Lady Sue, a concubine, of abusing me, and ask Father to marry a legal wife, do you think Lady Sue will let you go?" Nina used both of her hands to slap Ruby in the face twenty times. Ruby stood there with her face completely swollen up. Harper changed her clothes and came out of her room. She cast a glance at Ruby, who was standing in front of her with blood oozing from the corner of her lips. Harper then patted Nina''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go to Peony House to visit to Grandma." As soon as Harper left, Ruby''s eyes were blazing with hatred. She had been Sue''s wet nurse. In all these years, no one ever dared to show disrespect to her, but Harper even had the nerve to humiliate her like that! Anabel glanced at Ruby and said, "Enya, Elsie, why don''t you see Nanny Ruby off? Lady Harper will come back for breakfast very soon. It''s time to prepare the meal." Enya and Elsie exchanged looks with each other and said, "Nanny Ruby, please." Ruby rolled her eyes at Enya. She got to her feet and staggered out of the yard. After she got out, she gave a ferocious glance at the Emerald House. ''Harper, wait and see. You will pay for what you have done to me today, '' she cursed inwardly before leaving the place. Harper reached the Peony House earlier than usual. Mavis hadn''t woken up yet. Harper entered the bedroom and helped Mavis get up. "What makes you come here so early today?" Mavis asked Harper curiously. "I couldn''t fall asleep, so I got up early. Then I came to see you, Grandma." "It is not that Lady Harper couldn''t fall asleep. It''s because of someone..." Nina started to explain. "Shut up!" Harper stopped Nina. She then turned to Mavis and said, "Grandma, this girl is too blunt. Please don''t listen to her." "Tell me, what happened?" Mavis looked at Nina and urged. "My Lady, Lady Sue''s wet nurse Ruby broke into the Emerald House even before the sunrise. She asked Lady Harper to get up immediately and wait at gate for Lady Hailey. She said Lady Hailey was a daughter of Prime Minister Charles'' wife and working in Imperial Academy of Medicine, so Lady Harper should greet her at the door. Lady Harper argued with Nanny Ruby. Then she insulted Lady Harper and called her bitch. Lady Harper was so angry that she asked me to slap her." Nina walked on her knees towards Mavis. "My Lady, please help Lady Harper. She is the daughter of Prime Minister Charles'' legal wife. Even a nanny can insult her like this! It''s unfair to her." "Nina, Nanny Ruby was the wet nurse of Mother and gained her respect. She stands for Mother. Mother loves Hailey a lot. It''s only too normal for her to ask me to welcome Hailey," Harper reproached Nina. "Grandma, please don''t pay attention to what Nina said just now. Hailey is working hard. She is earning glory for our clan. Naturally, Mother loves her so much." "Humph! Does she think she is Charles'' wife?" Mavis snorted. She was willing to turn a blind eye to everything only because her son liked that woman. She had said that Harper would be the emperor''s concubine, but Sue still didn''t learn how to behave. Mavis really loathed Sue! "Grandma, what are you talking about? Mother is the hostess of the clan, and it''s natural for her to manage the household affairs. It''s just that Hailey is now working in Imperial Academy of Medicine and serving the distinguished ladies in the Imperial Palace. Why does she come back today?" Harper asked, looking confused. Mavis thought of Hailey, and immediately the stern expression on her face gave way to a more mellowed and soft look. "Maybe she misses home." "All right. Even I haven''t seen Hailey for a long time. I don''t know how she is doing at Imperial Academy of Medicine. I hope she has not been bullied by anybody," Harper observed with an anxious look on her face. Chapter 29 A Head-on Blow (Part Two) "Don''t worry about that. No one can bully Hailey." Mavis patted on Harper''s hand softly with a confident smile on her face. They had sent Hailey to Imperial Academy of Medicine to acquire knowledge and upgrade herself. They wanted to make Hailey absolutely suitable and up to the mark in every way before she would marry the crown prince in the future. "Right," Harper agreed. Then she helped Mavis out of the bedroom. Just after Mavis washed her face, Sue came with Ruby. She didn''t look angry. "Good morning, Mother," Sue greeted Mavis. "I heard Hailey would come back today?" Mavis took a cup of tea from Harper and took a sip from it. "Yes, Mother. Hailey wrote to say that she had been missing us and would come back to live with us for a few days." Sue knelt on the floor to show her regards to Mavis. "Where is Felicia?" "Felicia''s rash hasn''t recovered yet. The doctor advised her to stay indoor as coming in contact with the wind may aggravate her skin condition. So she couldn''t come to see you. Please forgive her, Mother." Just then, several concubines came in with Yvonne and Alexandra to pay respects to Mavis. "Good morning, Mother." "Get up, all of you." Mavis intended to make things difficult for Sue, but she didn''t want to embarrass her in front of the other concubines, so she asked Sue to get up as well. "Good morning, Lady Sue, Harper," the concubines greeted. "Good morning," Sue said in a displeased tone casting a glance at Yvonne. Yvonne flinched. Carrie instantly dragged Yvonne behind her, afraid that Sue would do something to her daughter. Alexandra had been hiding behind Joey all the time. She was so timid that almost no one noticed her. Harper sat beside Mavis, playing with the tassel on her jade pendant quietly as if she saw nothing. Mavis uttered a few words and asked them to leave. Even Harper prepared to go away as the others left. She had already conveyed what she had to say to Mavis. "Harper, wait." Just as Harper was about to leave, Sue stopped her. "Mother, what can I do for you?" Harper stopped and asked, looking perplexed. "Come in," Sue said and gestured for Ruby to come in. Hearing Sue''s words, Ruby came in from the outside, with a miserable face and even messy hair. "Oh my God, Mother, how could you be so cruel? Nanny Ruby offended me. So I have punished her slightly. Why did you beat her like this?" Harper cried out in shock. "Stop this nonsense!" Sue burst into fury. "I sent Ruby to invite you to have breakfast. You hit her in this way, and now you are putting the blame on me? Mother, can you see this? Harper is becoming more and more unreasonable. Ruby was my wet nurse and entered the mansion with me when I got married. Over the years, she has served our family and earned respect from everyone. She has a different status from the ordinary maids. But Harper has beaten her so ruthlessly. She is so vicious at such a young age. What would she do in the future?" "Grandma, I didn''t." Harper shook her head in denial with an innocent face. "Oh! You didn''t? Then how did she get injured in this way? Did she beat herself?" Sue asked angrily. Harper walked towards Ruby. Ruby looked so frightened that she trembled. "Nanny Ruby, did I beat you?" "It was Lady Harper who asked Nina to hit me," Ruby said. "My Lady, I have been working for Lady Sue for several decades. This morning, Lady Sue thought that since Lady Hailey would come back, it would be a good idea for them to have breakfast together. So she told me to invite Lady Harper to have breakfast with her. Unexpectedly, Lady Harper not only ignored her kindness but also beat me. Lady Harper said Lady Sue was just a concubine and had no right to have breakfast with her." Mavis squinted her eyes and looked at Harper. After all, Harper had been arrogant before, and she could have beaten somebody. Harper took Nina''s hand and put it on Ruby''s face. "Ouch, Nina, what''s wrong with your hand? The injury on Nanny Ruby''s face is wider than your palm. Why?" Both Sue and Ruby were left dumbfounded by Harper''s words. But before they could counter reply, Harper pulled Ruby''s hand and placed it on her face, saying, "Hey, Grandma, look! The injury on Nanny Ruby''s face is almost the same as her hand. Maybe the slap made her face swollen, and it even made her hand swollen as well. Right?" "You bastard!" Sue blurted as she hurled a slap in Ruby''s face. "How dare you frame Harper!" "I''m so sorry. I was just so angry at Lady Harper. She showed disrespect to you. Please forgive me, My Lady," Ruby said hurriedly. "Humph! You have even lied to Mother. I can''t save you now. You may plead with Mother for mercy!" Sue tipped Ruby a wink. Ruby immediately kowtowed to beg for mercy. However, Mavis was not so coy to judge the situation in such a superficial way. It was self-injury inflicted by Sue and Ruby to win her trust. Mavis looked at Harper, and said, "It''s not too much to kill a contriving servant who dares to frame a lady of the clan..." "Mother, Ruby has taken such a rash action without even thinking about it. I will certainly punish her severely. Please spare her life. Harper, it''s my fault. I have heard the false statement of this old woman. I thought it was you who has beaten her. Forgive me." Sue got a little anxious. Ruby was a supportive maid who had served her for years. If she was gone, it would be a big loss for her. Harper walked to Mavis, took her hand and said, "Grandma, Nanny Ruby was Mother''s wet nurse and they love each other. It''s not a big deal. Please forgive her." "Humph! Such an evil servant who dares to frame you today can even try to frame another one tomorrow. It''s futile to keep her!" "Grandma, Hailey will come back today. If she finds that Nanny Ruby has been expelled, she might become unhappy and think we don''t welcome her back because as soon as she comes back, you deal with Mother''s servant. Won''t it embarrass Mother and Hailey? Since Mother said that she would teach Nanny Ruby well, then please spare her," Harper held Mavis'' hand and said in a soft voice. "You are too soft-hearted, Harper!" Mavis patted Harper''s hand. "She may escape from death, but I can''t let go of her without punishing her. Flog her soundly. It would also set an example for others." "Thank you, Grandma." Sue gnashed her teeth. She had meant to set up a trap for Harper so she could bring Harper''s arrogance in front of Mavis. She wanted to prove how self-centered and domineering Harper was. She wanted to let Mavis know if Harper became the emperor''s concubine, she would certainly cause trouble. It would be a disaster if she brought trouble to the clan. But unexpectedly, Harper was smart and solved the problem with only a few words! "Say thank you to Mother," Sue told Ruby. "Thank you, My Lady," Ruby said with her head bowed down. "Take her away." Mavis turned towards Sue with a disgruntled look. "Sue, if you can''t manage the household properly, I won''t mind sending someone to help you. Keep it in mind!" "I understand, Mother." "All of you leave now." "Yes." Chapter 30 Hailey Is Back Harper and Sue went out. Hearing Ruby''s scream, Sue clenched her hands. "Harper, I think I''ve underestimated you." "Mother, I don''t understand what you said," Harper asked with innocence in her tone. Harper''s pretentious act made Sue''s eyes darken, and she had a lump in her throat. Harper had been violent and dominant but easy to deal with sometimes. But now, just like a vicious snake, she seemed to be obedient but could attack without getting caught. "I heard that your grandmother and father wanted to send you to the Imperial Palace," Sue said coldly. "I will follow their order." There was no emotion visible in Harper''s eyes. As long as Sue wouldn''t let her go to the Imperial Palace, what she thought didn''t matter. Sue raised her hand and caressed Harper''s face. "You''re more prettier than before. I''m sure His Majesty will fall in love with you at first sight." "I''m flattered. There are more beautiful women in the Imperial Palace." A chuckle went out of her mouth. She was so kind and polite to the point Sue couldn''t find any flaws on her. Mavis spoiled Harper so much that she became arrogant, but that wouldn''t last long once Mavis was gone. "Since your sister will be back later, let''s have lunch together." "Yes, Mother," Harper nodded. "Mother, I want to visit Felicia." "No need to do that. She actually doesn''t want to see you because of the rashes on her skin. Just visit her after she recovers." A hint of hatred went on Sue''s face. Harper had been arrogant but careless. It was not until this moment that Sue knew she had been deceived by Harper''s appearance and made up her mind to turn the tables. After Sue left, Harper picked a gardenia. "It''s blooming and smells great, too." "My Lady, do you want to take some and put them in the room?" Nina asked. Harper shook her head. "No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they will wither soon without branches." "Har... Harper." Feeling that someone yanked her sleeve, Harper lowered her head and saw a girl looking up at her. She squatted down in front of the girl and asked, "Alexandra, why are you here alone? Where''s your mother?" Alexandra Chu tugged at the corner of her clothes and said, "I can''t find my mother." In Harper''s memory, Joey cared about Alexandra Chu very much. She never allowed her to go out or contact others. She just took her child with her and lived a peaceful life in the Violet House. "Then let me send you back." Harper looked at Alexandra''s crumpled clothes and frowned. "Nina, go back and bring my new brocade and the ginseng given by Grandma several days ago. Give them to Lady Joey." "Yes, My Lady." Harper took the girl''s hand and went towards the Violet House. Joey only had a daughter. She didn''t compete for Charles'' love, nor did she show up in front of Sue. The servants in the mansion were all toadies and didn''t care about them, so Joey and her daughter must have a hard time. When Harper appeared in the Violet House together with Alexandra, Joey was looking for her daughter in a panic. As soon as she saw them, she took Alexandra away from Harper''s hand and put her behind. "Greetings, Harper." "Lady Joey, why didn''t you invite me to have tea?" Harper asked with a smile. Joey was in a quandary when she noticed that Harper didn''t leave. She knew well that Harper was haughty, and if she didn''t say yes to Harper''s request, she''d be in deep trouble. With no choice, she had to let Harper in. The maid came with a cup of water. Harper looked at it and was surprised. "How could Mother treat you so ungenerously?" "It''s not Lady Sue''s fault. It''s just that I don''t like tea so I ask her not to send it here," Joey said in a cautious manner, holding Alexandra tightly as if she was afraid that other people would take her away. "How old are you, Alexandra?" "I''m six years old." Joey trembled again and put Alexandra''s head into her arms, trying to stop Alexandra from talking. Aware that Joey was uneasy, Harper smiled and said, "This brocade is for Alexandra. She needs some new clothes. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have nutritious food. But Alexandra is still young and should eat more. Grandma sent this ginseng to me. I don''t need it. Take it and cook it for Alexandra." "Thank you, Harper." "You are welcome. After all, we are family." Harper rose up. "I''ve been out for a long while, and Hailey is almost home. I should go back now. I know that you care for Alexandra so much and doesn''t want her to go out, but she will grow up soon. Once Hailey and Felicia are married, Mother will have time to take care of yo u and Alexandra." Joey grimaced and her face became pale as she clearly knew what Harper meant. She paused and turned to the maid. "Send Harper back." "Don''t bother." Harper patted Alexandra''s head and went on. "Even if you don''t plan for yourself, you need to plan for Alexandra." "Okay, thanks." After they walked out, Nina asked, "My Lady, why doesn''t Lady Joey let Lady Alexandra get outside?" "It''s none of our concern. People in the mansion have their own plans," Harper said. Though Serena had been in a brothel, she enjoyed the love of Charles. Carrie relied on Sue''s power in the household and was in a good relation with Sue. As for Joey, it was not easy to raise a daughter, and what she did now was to protect her daughter and herself. Individuals in the house had their own plans. "My Lady, will Lady Hailey be hard on you after she comes back?" This was what Nina feared the most. Every time Hailey and Harper stayed together, Harper would be in trouble and Charles would punish her. "Pardon me?" Harper derided. "I''m just afraid she won''t make things tough for me. She is a concubine''s daughter. If she wishes to experience prestige, she must get rid of that title. My mother is the only lawful wife of my father. Hailey will need to beg me." "My Lady..." "So what? Once a concubine, always a concubine. Sue and Hailey will do everything to obtain their goal." Harper grinned and squeezed Nina''s nose. "So, it will be better to be a poor man''s wife rather than a rich man''s concubine. No matter how deeply a man loves his concubine is, she can''t be promoted to his legal wife. Even if the wife dies, a concubine can never take her place." "My Lady, what are you talking about?" "I mean, if you and Anabel want to be concubines, you two will never be my maids," Harper said. "I will never marry. I will serve you forever, My Lady." "Nonsense! I want you to live a happy life with someone, but I won''t allow you to be a concubine!" Touching Nina''s head, Harper added, "Be a lawful wife of someone. I''ll select a good husband for you." "My Lady, you''re making fun of me." Nina blushed. It was normal for them to be concubines, and it was hard for them to be wives. "But My Lady, since you have said so, I will never be a man''s concubine." "Let''s go." Harper nodded. Hailey came back and saw that only her mother''s maid was waiting at the door, making her eyebrows furrow. "Lacy, where is my mother?" "My Lady, Lady Sue is accompanying Lady Felicia because she is in a bad mood and is throwing a tantrum. She asked me to stay here to welcome you." "Come on, let''s go and see Felicia." There was no joy, anger or sorrow on Hailey''s beautiful face. She was just like a fairy who was magical. At the Splendor House, Felicia was still sobbing and the rash on her face was getting worse. She was afraid to see herself in the mirror. If Hansen saw what she was like now, he would want her to disappear and wouldn''t marry her. When Hailey came over, she saw a miserable face. The original delicate face was full of pustules. Felicia had scratched some of the pustules, and pus flowed out. Hailey almost threw up. Hailey held back her disgust. "How did Felicia''s face become like this?" "Hailey, you are back! Look at your sister''s face! It was the bitch Harper, who poisoned your sister and made her look like this. I have no other option but to call you back." Sue was worried about Felicia. "Hailey, please help me! I don''t want to be disfigured! I don''t want to have such a face! Please!" Felicia looked even more horrible when she cried. "Have you asked for antidote from Harper?" Hailey asked. She couldn''t stand the horrible face of Felicia any more. It embarrassed Sue. She bought the poison, and there was no antidote at all. How could Harper take out the antidote? "No antidote." "No antidote?" Hailey asked in surprise. "Why?" "I had someone buy the poison. I intended to poison Harper, but I didn''t expect her to find it. She then poisoned your sister. Hailey, you must help your sister!" Sue was ashamed by Hailey''s stare, so she could only tell the truth. "I didn''t expect that Harper had a brain," Hailey gave a soft smile and said. "Mother, Felicia, don''t worry. Since I''m back, I''ll develop the antidote. As for Harper, I''ll take care of her." "Hailey, when can I get rid of the poison? I really can''t stand it." "I''ll give you a prescription later. Mother, ask someone to buy the medicine. Felicia needs to bathe in it first, and then I will find a way to detoxify." "All right, all right. It''s all up to you." Chapter 31 The Undercurrent (Part One) After coming out of the Splendor House, Hailey saw Harper standing outside with her maids. When Harper spotted her, she smiled softly, looking as charming as ever. "Hailey, you''re back." "Long time no see, Harper. You''re looking more beautiful than ever." Harper smiled, waving her hand. "You''re the one who''s gotten even more beautiful. You''ve taken to the Imperial Academy of Medicine like a duck to water, I assume." "The imperial physicians are very kind to me." There was a touch of sarcasm in Hailey''s voice. After all, when Harper was in the Imperial Academy of Medicine, people didn''t like her. Now that Hailey had mingled well with the people who had once disliked Harper, she guessed that this would upset Harper more than ever. "Congratulations then." There was no trace of jealousy on Harper''s face as she smiled sincerely at Hailey, but Hailey didn''t believe it one bit. S he delicacies in the Imperial Palace are the best in the world, I''m just a physician. I can''t compare with the ladies in the Imperial Palace. Lady Chloe is pregnant, and since no princes and princesses have yet to be born in the Imperial Palace for years, His Majesty values her so much. I''m only allowed to take three days off." "Hailey, you must be tired." Harper remained smiling. To her, it was good news that Chloe was pregnant. "You''re taking care of Lady Chloe?" "Yes. She asked me to take care of you, so I had no choice but to agree to her request." Hailey looked modest, but her tone said otherwise. Though Harper might have better medical skills than Hailey, she still wouldn''t be asked to take care of the pregnant ladies in the Imperial Palace. Plus, now that Hailey was there, she''d have more opportunities to bump into the crown prince, which was her goal in the first place. Chapter 32 The Undercurrent (Part Two) "Congratulations!" Harper clapped. But she thought that Hailey was such a fool. Katrina had always been favored by the emperor even if she was without a child. As it was, Hailey had always been the one who mainly tended to her. Now that Chloe requested a sudden change of physicians, she was up to something. Hailey was a fool to not have realized this. "Lady Chloe is pregnant. You must be careful," Charles warned. He had been in politics to know that something was up. "If you do have any problems, go ask Lady Katrina for help." "I know, Father." "Or you could find another imperial physician to take care of Lady Chloe with you. This way, you''ll be more relieved by exhausting duties," Charles suggested. People in the Imperial Palace had been known to resort to ruthless means in murdering their enemies. Getting rid of an s an orphan with nothing to lose, so the emperor had nothing to hold against him. When Matthew was disabled and Lewis Huai took over his position, the emperor was so angry that he smashed many valuable treasures in the Imperial Study! With a smile, Harper took a sip from her cup. "His Majesty must be worried about His Highness''s marriage. Since His Highness has bad karma, no one would be willing to give their daughter away." "Yes, His Majesty is indeed worried about His Highness''s marriage." A sly look flashed in Charles'' eyes. It was common that heroes were always attached to beauties. If Matthew were to get married with a woman he loved, he''d be distracted. As long as Matthew had a weakness, he''d no longer be invincible. But so far, Matthew''s every fiancee had died not long after their engagement had been announced. Chapter 33 Harper Was Kidnaped (Part One) Although Hailey came back, she only stayed home for three days and then went back to work. After all, she was the only female imperial physician in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Many ladies would ask for her help when they suffered from pain. That was an advantage of being a female physician. Therefore, Hailey was very busy dealing with her work all the time. Harper also kept herself busy. She had been researching about things she could sell. She locked herself inside the room and saw nobody these days. Even Nina and Anabel had no idea what she was doing exactly. Enya had always been curious. She had tried to break in to see what was going on several times, but she was stopped by Nina every time. They were of the same ranking as maids but only Nina had the maturity to stop Enya from being too nosy. Nina knew that Harper would not want any of them to know what she was concentrating on. On the other hand, the grievous sores on Felicia''s face were finally healed after Hailey treated her face. But there were st bine. You don''t deserve to be called my sister at all. I''m going to marry the heir of a prince in the future. And you? You are too dull, simple and low to be considered my sister!" Felicia finished in a haughty tone. "Yes, you are right, Lady Felicia," Yvonne responded politely. She even changed how she addressed Felicia. Lowering her head, Yvonne tried her best to prevent herself from pissing Felicia off even more. Coupled with a bad temper, Felicia had always been aggressive and arrogant. Everyone in the manor knew how to steer clear of her. Only Harper, who was more aggressive, dared to fight back against Felicia. These days, Harper restrained herself from being too domineering. A controlled Harper was like a volcano waiting to erupt, unpredictable. Felicia, on the other hand, remained as vicious and stupid as before. Yvonne had felt a little guilty for seducing Hansen. But after what Felicia said and did to her, her remorse shrunk. She could only feel pride at duping this stupid, holier-than-thou Felicia. Chapter 34 Harper Was Kidnaped (Part Two) After everything that happened, Yvonne felt more determined to marry Hansen as a concubine. Whether Hansen agreed or not, she would find a way to marry into Prince Kevin''s mansion. After she achieved that goal, she would slap Felicia right in the face, just like what Felicia did to her. Felicia kept on scolding and beating Yvonne until she was satisfied. It seemed all her frustrations melted away at the beating she doled out. What a great stress-reliever! Yvonne''s whimpers made Felicia feel good. From then on, she would find trouble for Yvonne so she could beat her again and again. Although Carrie, Yvonne''s biological mother, had mentioned and complained about this to Sue many times, Sue just ignored her. With no choice, Carrie had to ask her daughter to stay inside the house and avoid Felicia at all costs. Harper knew everything that happened in the Chu Cla r took off all Matthew''s clothes, she wrote a prescription and gave it to Denny. "Denny, please get the medicated bath ready. I''ll cure him with acupuncture first." Actually, Denny did not want to leave this room at all. He wanted to see how magical Harper''s needles were. But she seemed to have seen through him. "Are you interested in my acupuncture? Maybe we can make an appointment and talk about it some other day. We can compete and see who is better at needles." "Really?" Hope flashed through Denny''s eyes. "Sure. Just don''t cry when you lose," Harper chuckled. "Don''t worry about me. I''m afraid you''re the one who will cry!" Denny laughed. Then, he went to prepare the medicated bath with a spring on his steps. There were plenty of medicines inside the building. It even stored some rare medicines which could not be bought by money from the market. Chapter 35 Please Pay The Medical Fee Denny had the medical bath prepared soon. When the guards carried the bath barrel in, they caught sight of Harper quickly pulling out the needles from Matthew''s body. His face turned from dark to ashy from the great amount of blood loss. "Put him in." Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Harper pulled out a porcelain bottle from the pocket of her waist and rattled out three red pills. Without another word, she tilted Matthew''s chin up and made him swallow them all. There was a smell of blood from the pills that made Denny wrinkle his nose. "What are those?" "Blood-generating Pills," Harper explained, discontented by the fact that she had to use them already. "His Highness already lost too much blood. It''s too slow to make up for the lost blood by taking nourishing food, and this would be a quicker way. Alas! He has eaten as much as three pills at a time." Looking at the pained look of Harper, Denny couldn''t help but choke back a laughter. If any other woman was placed in her position, she''d surely do everything in her power to save Matthew. Harper, however, cared about her pills more than Matthew. Denny shook his head incredulously. "Can I have one?" Denny asked cautiously. He could tell from the expression on Harper''s face that the pills were very rare and hard to come by. Were these pills really that effective? He was curious. Unexpectedly, Harper gave him a pill without hesitation. "It''s used as a last resort in dealing with excessive amount of blood loss. I used a lot of herbs to make only ten of them." She shot Matthew a look. "His Highness just wasted three." ''Wasted?'' Denny hid a smile, Clan mansion, so she must be having a discussion with Charles on what to do next," Barry reported. "Something happened in the Chu Clan mansion?" Matthew questioned. Harper was not an easy person to deal with. Her family members were not far off. If all of them were together under one roof, something must''ve gone wrong in the Chu Clan. "Harper poisoned Felicia and the latter was disfigured. Sue couldn''t find the antidote for her, so she asked Hailey for help." Barry updated him of the latest happenings inside the Chu Clan mansion. "Harper poisoned her sister?" "Well, it was Sue who wanted to poison Harper. When she found out, she extracted the poison and placed it on Felicia." Though Barry respected Harper, he''d do everything to keep his distance. She was different from many noble ladies he had met. While others would die for their family, Harper would rather kill her family just to keep herself from dying. "It gave Hailey an excuse to come back home. Harper must''ve figured out how powerful her enemies are. Hansen is just one of them. She''s surely not a person who''s willing to be placed at the mercy of others. What is Harper up to lately?" Matthew asked indifferently. "She recently bought a store in the north of the city. Other than that, she''s been staying at home. I don''t really know what else she''s been up to." "Bought a store?" Matthew furrowed his eyebrows. What was Harper up to? Was she planning to start a business? Was it a place for her to continue her autopsies? Was it a clinic? There were so many questions running on Matthew''s mind, and they were things he intended to find out. Chapter 36 I Am Pregnant (Part One) After days of attentive care and nursing, Felicia returned to her normal state before the Hair-pinning Ceremony. It was her coming-of-age ceremony and her face was flawless, without any trace of a scar. If it weren''t for the Skin-smoothing Cream from Hailey, there would still be many scars on Felicia''s face, even after she was completely detoxified. According to the rituals, Felicia''s Hair-pinning Ceremony wasn''t allowed to be fancier than Harper''s ceremony, as Harper was the daughter of Charles'' first wife. But since Felicia had engaged to Hansen and Sue was in charge of all the affairs of the Chu Clan mansion, her ceremony was a grand endeavor. Many ladies had come to congratulate her. "My Lady, aren''t you going to attend the ceremony today?" Anabel asked while fanning Harper. It was already hot in June. Harper was devouring the iced watermelon. She flipped the history book wearily and said, "Why should I go there? Felicia is the linchpin today. If I attend the ceremony and steal her thunde Sue rushed to stop Felicia. It was normal for a man to have several concubines; Hansen was no exception, especially when he belonged to a noble clan. In the future, he would have more women around him. If Felicia couldn''t bear the fact that Yvonne was Hansen''s woman, she would have a hard time in the future. Kate frowned. She was unhappy with Felicia''s reaction. Virtue was the most important trait that she expected from her daughter-in-law. If she was jealous of her own sister, she would undoubtedly be more vicious to other women. "Your Highnesses, please forgive Felicia. Everything happened so quickly and she''s having a hard time to process it," Sue explained as she smiled at them. Her heart was hurting after she found the truth, but she had to pretend that she was generous. "What happened?" Harper asked as she walked in gracefully, looking majestic and charming. When Sue saw Harper come in, she felt that things were going to take a wrong turn. "Harper, why are you here?" she asked. Chapter 37 I Am Pregnant (Part Two) "Grandma asked me to bring you something." Harper held out a small exquisite jewelry box in her hand. "Grandma said that she was supposed to give Felicia a present for her Hair-pinning Ceremony. Moreover, her wedding ceremony with His Highness will be on the agenda after the ceremony." Sue''s face took on a ghastly expression after she heard Harper''s words. "I got it. I''ll thank Mother later. You can leave now." "Harper, please help me!" Yvonne pulled the hem of Harper''s dress. "Harper, I''m pregnant, and it is His Highness''s child, but..." Harper looked at Kate and Hansen, bowed to them respectfully and said, "I am sorry; I didn''t realize that Your Highnesses are present. Please forgive my rudeness." A hint of shrewdness flashed in Kate''s eyes. ''I thought that Harper was a pretty woman but extremely domineering and jealous. That was why I didn''t stop Hansen when he wanted to change his bride. But I guess I was wrong, '' she thought. "Harper, you don''t have to icia''s face had gone pale. She hadn''t expected that her special day would turn into a disaster. Yvonne was the daughter of a concubine, but they were going to get married to the same man, on the same day. She couldn''t tolerate it. Anger, disappointment and hatred settled on the pit of her stomach. What annoyed her most was that Yvonne''s son would be registered as hers. Being the legal wife of Hansen, why the hell did she have to raise the son of this bitch? "Your Highness, thank you. That''s a wise decision!" Harper flattered Kate without any hesitation. Kate cast a meaningful look at Harper. If her son hadn''t called off his engagement to Harper, she would have been the perfect daughter-in-law. But she couldn''t force Hansen as he didn''t like her. "It''s settled then. We will send someone to inform you about the ideal date for the wedding ceremony. Hansen and I will leave now," Kate said. "Your Highnesses, take care. Let me see you out," Sue said respectfully. Chapter 38 Seeking Help Kate and Hansen had left in the middle of the ceremony, which confused many ladies present there, but no one dared to find out the reason. After all, noble families always had nasty secrets that were swept under the rug. "How dare you!" Sue stepped toward Harper as soon as Kate left, intending to slap her. Harper stepped back and dodged Sue''s attempt. "Calm down, Mother. It''s better if we keep what happened just now a secret. Otherwise, it will affect Hailey''s reputation," she said with a complacent smile. Sue was furious, but what Harper had said was true. It was a stain on the reputation of the Chu Clan. If Hailey ever wanted to be the wife of the crown prince, she had to be flawless. "Bitch, I''ll kill you!" Felicia leapt up growling in anger, but Yvonne was quicker. She ran quickly and hid behind Harper. Blinded by her fury, Felicia went feral as her sharp nails clawed at Harper''s face. Harper kicked Felicia hard enough for her to fall clumsily on the floor. Yvonne mustered her strength to suppress her laughter at the sight of Felicia''s posture. "Harper, you bitch! How dare you kick me! Mother, order the servants to beat her to death!" Sue stopped Felicia and stared at Harper thoughtfully. Harper had maintained a remarkable degree of composure recently and that had made Sue uneasy. Sue realized that she had underestimated Harper over the years. "Don''t create a scene here." Harper pulled her handkerchief and wiped her mouth. "Yvonne, what are you waiting for? Haven''t you heard what Lady Kate said? She has decided to allow you and Felicia to enter Prince Kevin''s mansion on the same day. Why don''t you go ba ugh gritted teeth. Harper had sent away many maids of hers, except for Enya and Elsie. Unfortunately, they were the real traitors. "I have known this for a long time," Harper said flatly. "I''ve kept them because they are still of use to me. But I have seen your sincerity. Just pay attention to your diet and health." "Thank you, Harper." Harper turned around and left. Yvonne''s face was still pale. She grabbed Carrie''s hand and trembled. Carrie patted Yvonne''s hand. "Don''t worry. As long as Harper is there to help us, your child will be safe. She is the best physician in this mansion, not Hailey." "Harper," a voice called out. Harper squinted her eyes and looked at the woman standing in front of her. "Lady Serena," she greeted in return. Serena looked at Harper and a playful smile graced her lips. "It is amazing to see how calm you are, Harper. How could you maintain your composure when your sister has robbed your fiance?" "I''m flattered," Harper answered calmly. "What''s mine cannot be taken away from me, and it''s pointless to cling on to something that''s not mine." "You sound like a philosopher." Serena chuckled. "You are just like your mother." Harper knitted her brows in confusion. Her mother had died soon after she was born. Serena had never seen her mother; how would she know about her? "Charles has always said that your mother hated to compete with others. And you are exactly like her. But even though you mind your own business and don''t compete with others, people might think otherwise. Am I right, Harper?" Serena leaned over and whispered in Harper''s in a voice that was as cold as ice. Chapter 39 An Evil Plan (Part One) The Prince Kevin''s mansion was extremely efficient in dealing with the wedding-related matters. They soon decided on the day of the wedding and sent a servant to inform the Chu Clan that the wedding was to be held on June 18th since it was a lucky day. Besides, the betrothal presents of two brides were delivered to the Chu Clan mansion as quickly as possible. Since the heir of Prince Kevin would marry two daughters of the Chu Clan at the same time, Prince Kevin and his wife were very generous. Felicia''s betrothal presents were in accordance with the standards, and the betrothal presents of Yvonne were also very abundant. Probably because she was pregnant with the son of Hansen, Kate, Kevin''s wife, had attached special importance to her. Felicia''s face was distorted with anger at the sight of the betrothal presents of Yvonne. "She''s just a concubine''s daughter and will only be a concubine. Why did they give he But the whole evil plan of poisoning the baby must have nothing to do with Sue or Felicia. With this, Sue decided to let Harper take the blame for the baby''s death. Anyway, it was not her first time to be made a scapegoat, and she should get used to it. "Mother, I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Sue couldn''t accept that her daughter was slow in comprehending her line of thinking. How could Felicia be so stupid and ignorant? She had never worried about her elder daughter. But her younger daughter, who had been spoiled by her, hadn''t learned any scheming skills from her! "If she doesn''t give a gift to Yvonne, how can we frame her for killing His Highness''s child?" Sue explained to her patiently. "We can get rid of Harper alongside with the baby. Last time, if the Mavis hadn''t come back sooner than expected, Harper would have been beaten to death and wouldn''t have had the chance to poison you." Chapter 40 An Evil Plan (Part Two) Speaking of the poisoning incident, Felicia turned furious and hated Harper to the bones. For her, the most important thing for a woman was her appearance, but Harper had poisoned her, intending to ruin her beautiful face! If it hadn''t been for her elder sister''s superb medical skills, she would have been disfigured. "Mother, Grandma has always been protective of her. If Harper were found to have poisoned the child of His Highness, Grandma would still protect her!" Felicia gnashed her teeth in hatred at the mere thought of how Mavis previously protected Harper. "How ignorant the old woman is! She dared to protect Harper, who is a jinx!" "Shut up!" Sue cut her off as she got a little worried. She hastily looked outside and heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing no one was around. "From now on, never say such words again. Your father is filial. Hearing you talk like this, he will ted to kill the baby in Yvonne''s belly and also get rid of her at the same time. Harper swallowed the food in her mouth and put down the chopsticks. As she wiped the corner of her lips, she mumbled slowly, "As the elder sister, I must prepare some gifts for them, but..." "But what?" Sue interjected, she was confused. "They will get married to His Highness. I''m worried that my gifts will not be good enough to satisfy them," answered Harper in a polite tone. Sue was quite satisfied with Harper''s words. "Whatever they are, as long as they are prepared by you, I firmly believe that both Felicia and Yvonne will like them very much." "Then I can rest assured." With Harper''s reaction, a vicious expression flashed in Sue''s eyes. ''Whatever you give them, they will be all deadly poison, so it doesn''t make any difference what you prepare!'' she thought to herself wickedly. Chapter 41 Made An Alliance The next morning, Harper went to the Peony House to visit Mavis. It was normal for Mavis to see Harper at such an early hour, so she wasn''t surprised at all. "Harper, you''ve been coming here earlier and earlier recently." "Am I bothering you, Grandma?" Harper asked as she helped Mavis clean up. "No. I mean you could be getting more sleep. You don''t have to come here so early just for greetings." It was true that Mavis loved her from the bottom of her heart and she patted Harper''s head. If Harper didn''t deceive her, Mavis would never thought of sending her to the Imperial Palace. "It''s my pleasure to serve you, Grandma." There wasn''t any sign of impatience on Harper''s face as she skillfully and carefully helped Mavis freshen up and served her at the dining table. "You''re such a filial girl," Mavis said and sighed. "Have a seat. Let''s eat together." "Yes, Grandma." They then sat next to each other. Harper served Mavis at the dining table and she enjoyed the meal very much. As they finished their meal, Harper brought a cup of tea for Mavis to rinse her mouth. "Grandma, Yvonne and Felicia are getting married. Mother asked me to give them gifts, but I don''t know what I should give them. Do you have any idea?" A flash went through Mavis'' eyes when she heard Harper. "Did Sue ask you to prepare gifts?" "Yvonne and Felicia are going to get married. I''m the elder sister and I''m supposed to give them gifts. But over the years, I don'' ift to you, you should take this medicine first. Then you can feel free to touch the gift." There was only indifference in Harper''s eyes when she added, "Be careful with the people around you." A twinkle flashed in Carrie''s eyes and she looked at Vera, who was pretending to sweep the floor not far from the door. "Don''t worry, Harper. I''ll watch over everything. Will our plan hurt the baby in Yvonne''s belly?" "Lady Carrie, don''t worry. Since I dare to ask you to do this, I''m one hundred percent certain. If you don''t want to work with me, you''ll suffer a lot at that time," Harper said slowly. "We both clearly know that both Mother and Felicia are jealous of Yvonne''s child." "As long as you can help me keep my child, I''ll do whatever you tell me to!" Yvonne said. This unborn baby was her most precious gift, her ticket to a life of luxury in Prince Kevin''s mansion, so she couldn''t live without it! Even with all the benefits Harper offered, it still wasn''t enough for Carrie to turn against Sue. So Harper offered, "Mother has controlled the Chu Clan for many years. Lady Carrie, have you ever thought of managing the clan?" Carrie''s eyes lit up and she turned to look at Harper. "What do you mean, Harper?" "Just do as I say. I promise that Yvonne will safely marry His Highness and that you''ll share the power with Mother. What do you think?" Carrie and Yvonne looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time. "We''ll do it!" Chapter 42 Harper Poisoned Them Sue had been eagerly waiting for Harper to make a move. However, Harper didn''t make one yet. She merely greeted Mavis and Charles for two days in a row. After this, she would head back to her own house. Quickly, the wedding day approached, but Harper hadn''t taken any actions yet. Sue was pacing back and forth, anxiously wondering what Harper was up to. Just then, one of the maids reported that Harper had come. "Good timing!" she mumbled. Sue''s mind was filled with schemes that were dying to be put into action. One could tell she had vicious plans just by looking into her eyes. No matter what, Sue was determined to make Harper suffer for everything she had done. Harper was followed by Annie and a young maid whom Sue had never seen before. When she saw the box in the maid''s hands, Sue''s eyes flashed with greed. "You came!" "Greetings, Mother." Sue showed a caring look when Harper saluted her. She requested Harper to sit next to her. "Please don''t behave so politely. After all, we are family," Sue said, feigning a very gentle smile. As she spoke, Annie looked at her from the corner of her eyes but didn''t utter a single word. "I see that Nanny Annie has come along. So tell me, is there any message for me from Mother?" Sue asked, curious to know if they were here on Mavis'' request. Although she held a strong dislike towards Mavis, she didn''t dare to go against her. Annie bowed, put the box in her hands on the table, and said, "Lady Mavis are very happy that Lady Felicia and Lady Yvonne will get married soon. As their grandmother, she has prepared something for both of them. Please give them to the two ladies." "On behal too far. It was beyond crazy how she framed Harper like this. Annie sighed with resignation. Slowly, she went on and elaborated, "They said that Lady Harper had added poison onto the two sets of jewels that she gave to Lady Yvonne and Lady Felicia." Mavis'' fury intensified on hearing this explanation. She was the one who had prepared the two sets of jewels that Harper had given to her two sisters. So according to this, Sue was implying that she, Mavis, had poisoned her granddaughters! "What does Sue want?" Mavis spat out, not wanting to repress her anger any longer. Annie cast a glance at Harper and said, "Lady Sue is going to take Lady Harper into custody and wait until Prime Minister Charles gets back." "Okay, I''m coming with you, Harper. Let''s see how vicious she can be!" Mavis walked out with Annie''s help, and Harper followed them obediently. The anger and hatred were written all over Sue''s face when she saw Harper coming out. Ignoring Mavis, Sue rushed to Harper and slapped her in the face. It was so hard that Harper fell onto the ground. "Are you insane? How dare you!" Mavis trembled with rage. She raised her walking stick and hit Sue. Sue didn''t expect that Mavis would go to this extent in order to protect Harper. "Mother, Harper is a vicious girl! She is jealous of Yvonne and Felicia marrying His Highness. Hence she poisoned them. How could you still protect her? She dared to poison her sisters today, and I am sure she won''t think twice before poisoning you in the future!" Sue had spoken very cleverly. If Mavis hadn''t known that it was impossible for Harper to poison anyone, she might have believed her! Chapter 43 Venomous Slander (Part One) Mavis once again lurched forward and hit Sue with her walking stick. Seeing this, Harper got up and caught hold of Mavis. "Grandma, calm down. Getting angry is bad for your health," Harper said while sobbing uncontrollably. Mavis turned her gaze at Harper and noticed Sue''s handprint on Harper''s fair face. She was already furious but this intensified her anger. Just when this was happening, Charles returned home. He was informed by a servant that Sue was creating a scene in Peony House. Realizing the matter must be serious, he quickly rushed over there. "What happened, Mother? Why do you look so angry? If there''s something wrong, I can deal with it." In this agitated state, Mavis couldn''t even say anything. She continued staring at Sue. At that moment, Sue became the villain who had come with an unreasonable complaint. "Charles, you must seek justice for me. Harper was so vicious as she had given poisoned wedding gifts to Yvonn rushed in and asked the imperial physician, "Physician Wade, come here and check on this girl. Is she alright? How is the baby?" Wade Wang immediately diagnosed Yvonne and then told her to take the prescribed antidote for the poison. "Your Highness, don''t worry. Although Lady Yvonne was poisoned and her child was also affected, she happens to have a good physical health. Fortunately, both mother and baby are safe." "Physician Wade, are my sister and her child really fine?" Harper asked concernedly. Her concern for her sister moved everyone who witnessed it. "Lady Harper, don''t worry. Lady Yvonne is all right now." Even the physician''s words didn''t relieve Harper of her worries. Instead, she moved closer to them and checked Yvonne''s pulse. Suddenly, her expression changed. "Physician Wade, Felicia was also poisoned. Please check her without any delay. Yvonne is in so much pain. I guess Felicia is the same. Please save her." Chapter 44 Venomous Slander (Part Two) "No, thanks. Felicia has already been treated by¡ª" "Go and take a look!" Kate interrupted Sue. "After all, Felicia will be my son Hansen''s wife soon. We can''t make any mistakes. Go and see Felicia." "Yes, Your Highness." Kate told her maid to keep an eye on Sue, and she herself, as well as Wade Wang and the others, went straight to Splendor House where Felicia lived. When they arrived at the door, two maids guarding the door wanted to warn Felicia, but they were stopped by Harper. Everyone immediately heard some foul words being used by Felicia! "Is that bitch dead?" "My Lady, keep it down. They have gone there, but..." "But what? Since she dares to steal my future husband, she should die!" Angrily, Felicia smashed something which made a loud noise. "Yvonne, do you think you can surpass me after having a But knowing he had to follow Kate''s orders, he said, "The poison given to Lady Yvonne and Lady Felicia happens to be the same. This poison is normally aimed at a pregnant woman. It will cause the woman to lose her baby and die. Luckily, Lady Yvonne is in good health and was rescued in time. By God''s grace, her baby isn''t harmed either. Even though Lady Felicia is poisoned, the amount used is very little. It only has the capacity to make her uncomfortable but can''t harm her." "The amount doesn''t matter! The fact remains I too was poisoned by Harper! It is not my fault that I was lucky enough to have had only a small dose of poison!" Felicia wasn''t the type to give up, so she continued with her attempts at framing Harper. Harper looked at her with a sad expression. "Felicia, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much!" Chapter 45 Punishment Harper stumbled forward, eyes filled with tears. She tried so hard to hold her tears back. "Felicia, I know you love His Highness and he loves you too. His Highness even broke off our engagement to marry you. And I gave way because you are my dear sister and I care for you. Why would you want to hurt me after I''ve done this for you?" Tears streamed down her face. "I have given up my dream of becoming His Highness''s wife. And I have promised you that I will never see His Highness again. I have given you everything you want since we were little. I have always put your happiness first. Why? Why would you try to kill me again and again? You''re so vicious." Harper''s words made Kate''s heart break. She felt so sorry for her. "Harper, you''ve suffered a lot." "I... You..." Tears welled up in Felicia''s eyes. She didn''t know how to reply. At that moment, Sue finally managed to free herself and ran into Felicia''s room. As soon as she came in, she saw Felicia''s face was beaten so hard that she could hardly recognize her. "What''s going on?" Sue asked in worry. She trembled and constantly wiped the tears of Felicia. "What a shameless concubine!" Kate snorted. She was not happy with both Sue and Felicia. "Your daughter is a vicious girl!" "Your Highness, what are you talking about? Felicia has always been a very nice girl. Please don''t be deceived by the real evil in this room." It was obvious that Sue was talking about Harper. She was sure Harper was the one who poisoned Kate''s perception of Felicia. Kate had always favored Felicia and wouldn''t have said anything ill about Felicia if not for Harper''s slander. "Deceived?" Kate sneered. "All of us hear the last time Charles treated her with gentleness. Seeing Felicia getting up and trying to get close to Harper again, he kicked her hard in her belly, which made her fall to the floor hard. It was pure chaos in the ancestral hall. "Bring me the whip! I''m going to kill that bitch!" Charles had never felt anger like this before. He snatched the whip and began whipping Felicia. The whip was made from a secret material that made each stroke felt like a thousand ants biting the body. Sue screamed and rushed to protect Felicia. Sue covered Felicia''s body but Charles continued whipping anyway. He stopped caring whether it was Felicia or Sue who had been receiving the bite of the whip. He just gave out the punishment again and again. Meanwhile, Harper hurried to help Mavis to sit down. The other ladies were shocked by what was happening. They had always known Charles to be gentle and kind. There was no trace of that man as he brought down punishment upon Sue and Felicia. He didn''t stop whipping until he was too tried to hold the whip. Felicia had already passed out. Sue''s clothes had been torn into shreds. Both of their bodies were covered with blood. "Servants, lock Felicia in the ancestral hall. She can''t go out without my permission. And from now on, Sue will no longer handle any family errand." Looking at the people at present, Charles continued, "Carrie, you''re the one in charge of the family errands from now on." "Charles..." Sue raised her head incredulously and looked at Charles. Compared with being hit, she felt more embarrassed and hurt when Charles took away her power in the family. And without looking at her, Charles left with Mavis. Chapter 46 Cooperation The farce in the Chu Clan mansion had ended. Harper went back to her own house. She had asked Nina and Anabel to hide away for a few days so that they could avoid being framed. Since Enya and Elsie were secretly working for Sue, Harper didn''t dare to order them around. Perhaps it was because she came back too late that they didn''t show up. When she entered her room, she saw a man sitting on a chair and flipping through the notebook she wrote. "Why are you here?" It was the masked man she had healed when he broke into the Chu Clan mansion with injuries. The masked man threw the notebook on the table and pursed his lips as he looked at Harper. "You made a big show today!" Instead of answering him, Harper opened the window and looked around for anyone who might overhear. "Stop looking. There''s nobody here. I also knocked out your two maids," he explained slowly as if he knew what Harper was worried about. Harper shut the window and sat opposite him. "Are you getting better?" "Yes." The man folded his arms across his chest. "Your medicine''s very useful." "Since you''re already healed, why did you come here? I don''t think I have anything that you would want," she said tentatively. "I came here to look for something but I got curious about all the lights and shooting in the Chu Clan mansion. So I stayed aside and watched the whole scene. What poison di e and I think it''s enough for the time being." The man turned at the sound of her relaxed voice and was entranced by how she looked from the side. "Okay, I''ll take these with me. When you have more of these, light a lotus lamp in your yard. I''ll send someone to take them away." "Here''s a bottle of Skin-smoothing Cream. You need to find a way to deliver it to Felicia since she is wounded. She is in desperate need of this as she doesn''t want any scars on her body." Harper handed it over to the man. "Be careful." "Don''t worry. You should keep an eye on those women and protect yourself from getting hurt. Take care of yourself." The masked man took the bottle and carried the boxes as he disappeared into the darkness. Once he was out of sight, Harper closed the window. The sight of the Skin-smoothing Cream on the table made her get lost in her thoughts. Although she had something better, this was the first time that someone had given her something without any ulterior motives. After a moment''s deliberation, she began applying some of the cream on her wounds. All women cared for their appearance and she didn''t want any scars on her body either. The delicate face reflected in the bronze mirror didn''t have marks but it did looked a little swollen. Harper touched her cheek and vowed to pay back the insult, and she hoped that Carrie and Yvonne wouldn''t let her down! Chapter 47 Self-conceited Felicia was supposed to be Hansen''s future wife, but he had abandoned her. Not only did he break off the engagement, but he had also sent over a letter announcing divorce. She had become a divorcee before she was even called a wife. At that point, her reputation was ruined. Yvonne''s reputation succeeded itself from just being a concubine''s daughter to being a daughter of Charles'' wife. She became Hansen''s fiancee now and would become his wife. Carrie was now temporarily managing the domestic affairs of the mansion, enjoying the fame and prestige that came with the title. Not only that, but she was also doing everything in her power to bring more goods to Yvonne''s house. Nina and Anabel returned the next day. When they heard of the events that had unfolded in the mansion, Anabel was the first one to react. "My Lady, you''ve helped Yvonne so much, and she didn''t even visit you to express her thanks. Doesn''t she know that she wouldn''t have become your mother''s daughter and His Highness''s fiancee if not because of you?" she harshly whispered, scowling at the thought. Harper glanced at her. "Have you forgotten what I''ve told you?" Anabel paled at her reprimanding words. Never criticize a lady in the mansion behind her back¡ªa golden rule that Harper had stressed. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." "Yvonne has just become His Highness''s future wife. It''s understandable that she forgot to come and visit me. As the temporary hostess for the family, Carrie''s also rushing back and forth the mansion, so she also doesn''t have any time to spare." Harper played with the zither. "Don''t be too talkative, Anabel. Others might misin We mustn''t make any mistakes." Mavis was afraid of something happening to Yvonne during the pregnancy. She was still in the Chu Clan mansion, and was in their responsibility. If something were to happen to either her or her baby, it would affect their relationship with Prince Kevin and could threaten Charles'' future. "Yes, Grandma." Harper rubbed Mavis'' back and handed her the medicine. After a few minutes of making sure that everything was in shape, she left the room. Mavis watched her, musing to herself. "She''s more reserved, isn''t she? Sometimes, I just can''t see through her." "My Lady, it''s good that Lady Harper is reserved. The Imperial Palace isn''t the same as the Chu Clan mansion, and there are too many snakes there. If she were more transparent, she''d be dead before she could even step foot in the Imperial Palace. This change can be a good thing for her." Annie patted Mavis'' legs. "Lady Harper came in late today, so I was curious on her whereabouts. When I asked around, I was told that Lady Carrie stopped Lady Harper on the way and acted out. Lady Harper scolded her accordingly." "She is a fool!" Mavis turned bright red at the thought of Carrie even approaching Harper. "Though Sue''s vicious herself, she always knows how to act on the surface. Carrie''s a fool for barging in out-of-place. If it weren''t for Harper, her daughter would''ve never been His Highness''s fiancee She wishes! The ungrateful wench!" "Well, she was from a more ordinary family." Annie smiled. "Now that her daughter''s soaring up the ranks, she thinks she''s better than anyone else." "You can remind her of her position." "Yes, My Lady." Chapter 48 Where Did The Poison Come From (Part One) Carrie was hurt by Harper, so she thought to tell what happened to her husband. However, she wasn''t able to see Charles. She went to the Peony House, thinking she could malign Harper in front of Mavis. But when she arrived at Peony House, Annie stopped her and did not allow her to enter the house. "Nanny Annie, is Lady Mavis in?" Carrie was proud to be Hansen''s future mother-in-law. But even so, she liked to play safe and keep all her pride inside. There was no reason for her to unnecessarily boast in her mother-in-law''s house. It was better to keep her head down and act modestly. Annie smiled sadly at her, not believing Carrie was truly in the house to pay a kind visit to Mavis. "Oh, you just missed her. Lady Mavis has already fallen asleep. But before that, she asked me to deliver a message to you." "Tell me." Carrie bit her lip, looking uneasy. At this, she recalled that Harper had left the Peony House earlier. Something must have happened while she was here. Did Harper accuse her of something in front of Mavis? Promptly, she asked Annie, "Did Harper say anything bad about me?" Annie frowned, which Carrie though t poisoned. Have you left the pot while you were stewing it?" "I have always been careful with what you eat, My Lady. We never left. Nina and I took turns to watch the food all the time," Anabel replied. She looked pale with fear. If Harper didn''t detect the poison in the bird''s nest, all of them would have been dead now. "Enya, Elsie," Harper called. "Yes, My Lady," Enya and Elsie responded in chorus. "Has anyone entered to the kitchen today?" Harper asked with a dark look. Enya and Elsie shook their heads and replied, "No." Harper then waved her hand and signaled to them to leave. Her mind began to race. Nina and Anabel had never left the kitchen. According to her other maids, no one came close to the kitchen. She had checked and confirmed that the bird''s nest was clean. Strangely, where did the poison come from? "Get me some water from the kitchen," Harper said calmly. There were only four maids in the Emerald House. Harper did not ask for more in order to avoid this kind of unexpected thing to happen. Unfortunately, trouble had its way of happening even when she had done everything to avoid it. Chapter 49 Where Did The Poison Come From (Part Two) Nina soon fetched some water and put it into a bowl. Harper took a sip. The water was clean. "What do you think, My Lady?" Nina asked anxiously. "There is no problem with the water." Frowning, Harper wondered how the bird''s nest soup had been poisoned. Frustrated that she couldn''t figure it out, Harper went to inspect the kitchen. Enya and Elsie didn''t know what happened to make Harper''s mood sour but they sensed they had to stay silent. Harper checked the water tank in the kitchen and the bird''s nest again. Then she looked at the roof and the windowsill. Even the ash in the stove did not have a trace of the poison. But there was poison in the soup. That much she was certain. ''It''s so strange!'' Harper thought for a long time, but still was unable to figure out a possibility. It took a certain brand of brilliance and cunning to be able to poison her so subtly. If it weren''t for her medical background, she wouldn''t detect the poison at all. They would have been poisoned to their deaths. If someone had run into the Emerald House to poison her, her maids should have noticed that person''s presence. What o y," Harper said. Carrie was so frightened that she immediately took her finger back. After she was sure that Harper was fine and was not poisoned, she gritted her teeth and stood up. "I was just out for a midnight stroll," she replied, trying hard to calm herself down. "Oh, were you?" Harper sneered, making her look terrifying in the dark night. Carrie''s heart beat fast as if it would break out of her chest any time. "The road is slippery. People always easily fall down when they walk at night. I think you''d better go back as soon as you can. Otherwise, you may fall down once again," Harper stated emotionlessly. Carrie wanted to talk back, but she knew that it was not appropriate to appear outside Harper''s house so late at night. So she turned around and left with her maid. After a few steps, she twisted her ankle. After she got up, she pinched Shirley as she limped away. Harper''s eyes went cold as ice. ''I have already given you the last chance. Since you''ve just thrown it back to my face, don''t blame me for all the things coming your way.'' "Nina, go and light a lotus lantern," she told Nina. Chapter 50 Put This Drug On Her Wedding Dress "Your Highness, a lotus lantern is lit up in the Chu Clan mansion." The guard came in and reported to Matthew. A gust of wind came and Matthew, who was in a wheelchair, disappeared in the darkness. Harper thought the masked man couldn''t see her lotus lantern since it was too late at night. She thought that even if he saw it, he would not come until the next day. She didn''t expect to see him so soon. "You want to see me?" A voice rang out in the darkness. Seeing that it was the masked man, Harper heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s so late. I didn''t expect you to come here tonight." Harper was surprised. She straightened her clothes and found the man leaning against the window, looking at her quietly. "What do you want?" the man asked her directly. He already knew that something had happened. He had his own guess, and based from the news coming from the Chu Clan mansion, there was something she needed to share with him. But he wanted Harper to tell him herself. After hesitating for a moment, Harper walked to the window. "You said you could get whatever you want. Is that true?" "Of course." "Can we get Yvonne''s wedding dress?" Harper asked softly. "The dress will be sent to the Chu Clan mansion the day before the wedding. I wouldn''t have a chance to touch it." "My guess was right. Those two women are ungrateful and vicious." There was a hint of mockery behind his words. "Just as I expected," Harper calmly replied. "I''ve already reached my goal. If she hadn''t been so greedy and tried to kill me, I wouldn''t have p lace and just wait to see what will happen to that bitch!" A vicious look flashed Sue''s eyes. "I will never let her off since she stole things from you. Don''t worry. His Highness will be yours and no one can take him away from you!" "Really?" Hope flashed through Felicia''s lifeless eyes, as if she was waiting for someone to give her this thing that could probably save her. "I promise you!" Sue would not disappoint Felicia. As long as her daughter was alive, it didn''t matter if she told a lie. "So the most important thing right now is to heal your wounds. Make sure they would leave no scars on your body. And then have a good meal. If you appear in front of His Highness elegant and beautiful, he will definitely fall for you." "Really?" Felicia went wild with joy, fiddling with her hair and clothes. "Mother, do I look ugly now?" "No, you''re not. You''re the most beautiful woman in the world. His Highness couldn''t appreciate your beauty before but he''ll come to his senses. You''ll see. He''ll find you''re the best woman out there. Soon." Sue felt bitter in her mind. ''Hansen and Kate are mean and heartless. How could my daughter fall in love with such a person? If I hadn''t destroyed Hansen''s engagement to Harper, she would have been the one suffering this fate. Not Felicia!'' she thought to herself. With a shy smile on her face, Felicia finally felt better in days. She stopped going on hunger strike and allowed to be treated under the persuasion of the Sue. Her body gradually recovered. And the day of Yvonne''s wedding came. Chapter 51 Something Happened To Yvonne (Part One) Harper remained in the Emerald House after the poisoning incident. Those who wanted her dead couldn''t find any chance to do anything to her. Yvonne''s wedding dress had finally arrived. Prince Kevin''s servants delivered the dreamy red dress. When Yvonne tried it on along with a crown of pearls on her head, her entire being glittered and moved Carrie to tears. Who would have thought that her daughter would find herself getting married in such a lovely gown and to a prince''s heir no less? It was one of those things she did not let herself imagine as a concubine. "Oh, my dear daughter! You look so beautiful in your wedding dress." Carrie couldn''t help but admire Yvonne. Say anything you want about Charles and his shamelessness, but it couldn''t be denied the good looks he had passed down to his daughters. Yvonne''s happiness radiated from her. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she began to realize how far she had come. She was going to marry the heir ie thinks that everything will be just fine after her daughter marries His Highness, then she''s simply stupid!'' she thought angrily to herself. Carrie and Yvonne''s bright future hung on Yvonne''s unborn child. If something were to happen with Yvonne''s child, there would be hell to pay. Thinking of this, Sue looked resentfully at Harper''s leaving figure. If it weren''t for Harper, that bitch wouldn''t have become Hansen''s wife. This was unacceptable to her. She had once thought Carrie was a wise woman who could do her a good favor in the future. But it turned out she was also useless. In that case, there was no need to keep her alive. The whole Chu Clan celebrated Yvonne''s wedding. All of the family members gathered together for dinner. At the party, Charles was very happy and had a drop too much. Mavis was also very happy. But her old age seemed to catch up with her and she got tired easily after a short while. Annie helped her go back to her own room. Chapter 52 Something Happened To Yvonne (Part Two) Without Mavis around, Harper was unwilling to sit at the dinner table and play as the dutiful daughter to please Charles and Sue. Eventually, she made an excuse to leave the dinner party. Carrie looked scornfully at Harper''s receding figure and served Charles with food. Seeing Harper leave, Joey also made an excuse and left. There were only three women staying at the dinner table with Charles but none of them tried to ruin the celebration. They drank and laughed with Charles and even tried their best to make him laugh. Harper could hear the laughter yards from the hall away. Nina carried a lantern and accompanied Harper to the Emerald House. Joey and Alexandra hurried forward after leaving the dinner party. As they caught up with Harper, Joey bowed to her and was about to leave. But Alexandra turned around and stopped Harper by calling her. "Alexa kept shouting, tears streaming down her face. "My Lord, bad news!" Because of Yvonne''s marriage, Charles rested in Carrie''s room tonight. When Sue heard the striking news, she directly broke into the Excellence House and found that the two were still sleeping. Charles was disgruntled at how Sue disturbed his sleep. He asked in a cold voice, "What''s wrong with you? It''s so late, Sue." "Lady Sue, if you do have something to tell us, you can talk about it in the morning. Don''t you know what time it is now?" Carrie deliberately uncovered the quilt to reveal the kiss marks left by Charles on her body. Her eyes were full of provocation. Sue saw the kiss marks but she didn''t get angry. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she stopped. Just before Charles ran out of patience, Sue finally said, "My Lord, something bad happened to Yvonne." Chapter 53 A Cruel Man (Part One) Hearing this, Carrie sprung up from the bed and jumped in panic, so much so that she completely forgot to get dressed. Charles didn''t seem to be pleased with this, so Sue took it upon herself to choose something for him to change into. Be that as it might, Carrie suddenly tugged on Sue''s sleeve and asked, "Do you know what happened to Yvonne? She should be at Prince Kevin''s mansion now. Right?" Holding Carrie''s hand, Sue replied, "Please calm yourself down. Yvonne''s maid came back to let us know that she was... she was... she was killed by His Highness!" "What?" Seemingly in a complete state of shock, Carrie let go of Sue''s hand and couldn''t believe what she heard. ''Didn''t Yvonne just get married? Wasn''t she carrying Hansen''s child? Why would he want to kill her? Just yesterday he looked so happy during the wedding ceremony. How could he have killed Yvonne?'' she pondered to herself. Even Charles was left at such a loss as well. Putting on his clothes, he asked, "Where''s Yvonne''s maid right now?" "She is in the main hall. It''s something of great importance, d wanted to go out right away. However, Sue stopped him before he could leave. "Now is not the right time to go to Prince Kevin''s mansion, Charles. You can go there at daytime. If you go to Prince Kevin''s mansion at this time, someone will definitely try to turn it all around and make it look like you''re the bad guy." Upon hearing that, Charles tried to pull himself together and think about it rationally. "I''m going to report to His Majesty this thing tomorrow! Mother, you should get some rest. As for everyone else, you should go back to your room right now." "Alright." Without even looking at Carrie, Harper followed Mavis and left. As Sue stood in front of Carrie, who was still crying her heart out, she told her, "Carrie, I''m sorry for your loss." "It was you! You did this! You killed Yvonne!" Carrie angrily yelled as she darted toward Sue. ''My daughter was perfectly fine yesterday. How could she be tortured to death by her own husband on her wedding night? It must be that bitch who had planned all of this!'' she thought as she went into a fit of rage. Chapter 54 A Cruel Man (Part Two) "Stop her! She has gone insane!" Sue toppled over on the floor when Carrie completely lost it and grabbed her neck, with eyes looking as if she was really intending to kill her. Forced to deal with such a situation, Charles became upset and extremely anxious. He asked the maids to pull Carrie away immediately. Be that as it might, it seemed that Carrie had no plans of letting Sue off that easily. The aggression she felt was so intense that Charles couldn''t help but frown. At that moment, it was rather apparent that he had no idea his woman could be so crazy and savage. "It''s alright, Charles. I know Carrie is just angry. There''s a lot going on in her in head right now, so I understand how she feels," Sue politely told him. "Help Carrie back to her house so she could cool her head off and get a good night''s rest." "Sue, don''t you dare think that I''m done with you! I won''t let off you that easy. You hurt my daughter. I won''t let you off even if it kills me..." Only then did Carrie''s tears finally run dry. A spiteful look flashed in Sue''s eyes. Then, a look of sadness appeared on her face. ly short of money at the moment!" Harper said. "Who would actually hate money? Once I make enough money, I can finally leave this place and live the life I want." The masked man was left totally dumbfounded. Never would he have expected that Harper was intending to leave the Chu Clan mansion. Then, he asked her, "You plan to leave the Chu Clan mansion?" "Yes. That has been my goal all this time. I want to leave the Chu Clan mansion and maybe, just maybe, I will leave the city as well and go someplace else. I will find a place where nobody knows me, start a new life, open my shop and make money. Wouldn''t that kind of life be awesome?" There was light in Harper''s eyes. Although it was a little blurry, the man could still see it. "You have a point. But you should know that the road you have to take in the outside world is not as easy as you think. And getting away from the Chu Clan is not a simple task." "There''s going to be a solution for that!" Harper answered in a low voice as she counted the bank notes. "Right now, my only wish is that my father wouldn''t plot anything against me." Chapter 55 Hoisted With Her Own Petard (Part One) The news that Hansen had tortured his wife to death on their wedding night was spread all over the streets and alleyways of the imperial capital. To make Prince Kevin''s heir sound like a heartless man, some media happily altered the incidents and made up stories. Things became really hard for Kevin''s family when Charles, the father of the dead bride, publicly accused Kevin and his heir in front of the emperor during the imperial court session. After the imperial court session, Kevin and his wife paid a visit to the Chu Clan mansion. It was the first time that Kevin had set his foot in the Chu Clan mansion. He looked awful, unlike his normal self. He was also furious at his son for having tortured his wife to death. Even though he knew the gravity of what his son had done, he still thought he could talk to Charles and resolve the issue in private. But unexpectedly, the news had been leaked out, and the entire imperial capital had known it. "Your Highness," Charles greeted. "Prime Minister Charles," Kevin said through his gritted teeth. He was obviously holding his anger, trying h none of them would surrender. But at the same time, she knew it wasn''t her place to interrupt. The only thing she could do was stare at her husband, hoping that they would bring an abrupt stop to this meaningless quarrel. They were here to discuss how to deal with the scandal. If Charles agreed to let it go, rumors outside would slowly subside. When they were busying quarreling, Harper came over with a sad face. "Good day, Your Highnesses and Father." "What brings you here?" Charles asked sternly. He seemed to have located a target to vent his anger. That very target was none other than Harper. The expression on Harper''s face didn''t change. She lowered her head and said, "Father, Grandma was so sad about Yvonne''s death that she fell ill." "What?" After listening to this, Charles glared at Kevin and said in a sarcastic tone, "Your Highness, look what your good boy has done!" "Of course my son is a good boy!" Kevin responded at once. "Hansen was supposed to marry Harper, but you sent us a concubine''s daughter. She died and she deserved everything that had happened to her!" Chapter 56 Hoisted With Her Own Petard (Part Two) Hearing what Kevin said, Harper frowned. "Your Highness, I have something to say. Shall I speak?" she asked. "What is it?" "Thank you for the permission, Your Highness. The engagement between me and your son originated from the fact that my uncle had once saved your life. However, your son had no interest in me so he requested to cancel the engagement. Instead, he took a fancy to Felicia. Father agreed to this unreasonable request. Before the marriage, your son sneaked into the Chu Clan mansion and dated Yvonne, taking her virginity in the process. This caused Yvonne to become pregnant. Then, your wife allowed him to marry both Felicia and Yvonne. But unexpectedly, he refused to marry Felicia and broke his word again. What was worse was that he even declared their divorce before they even got married. That is a great humiliation to my family. Later, Yvonne was tortured to death right at the night they got married. One after another, insults were thrown on my family. What your people did to us can only be described as unbearably painful. It wasn''t us who sent a concubine''s daughter to you. It was your side who demanded to marry Yvonne." Hearin ch a thing!" Charles said with a firm look. "Your Highness, if you insist on accusing my daughter wrongly, I will surely report it to His Majesty. I''m sure His Majesty will be fair in his analysis!" "What on earth do you want?" Kate shouted. By now, she was seething with rage. "I want your son to admit in front of everyone that he killed my daughter. What''s more, I want you to arrange for my daughter a decent funeral. On top of that, you should compensate for the Chu Clan''s loss. It is not easy to raise a daughter. My mother is now sick because of this tragedy, and my daughter''s biological mother is also too sick to even leave the bed. Your Highness, please be fair. Your son killed my daughter! How could you make my dead daughter take the responsibility for it?" "It''s all your daughter''s fault! That''s the truth!" Kevin said, not wanting to hear words being spoken against his son. "It''s impossible to make Hansen admit something he hasn''t done!" "Well, let''s go to His Majesty. I will seek justice for myself!" As he spoke, Charles dragged Kevin by his collar in a fit of anger. "Let''s go to see His Majesty!" he repeated with determination. Chapter 57 Being Deposed (Part One) Charles came to the Imperial Palace with Kevin to ask for the emperor''s judgment. Kate followed them closely. The death of Hansen''s wife had caused a great uproar in the city. Earlier that morning, the officials heard the case and impeached Hansen''s grotesque behavior. Who in his right mind would torture his pregnant new wife? When the emperor''s head was filled with indignation, Charles and Kevin came to him. Seeing Kevin kneeling before him, head bowed down and appearing contrite, triggered the emperor''s fury. He threw at him the complaints he had been hearing around the imperial court. "Look at the good son you''ve raised. If he didn''t like her, then he shouldn''t have married her." "Your Majesty, my son lost control. He didn''t mean to harm Yvonne. His desire clouded his judgment. Yvonne wouldn''t have died if she weren''t so weak..." Kevin trailed off. Yvonne''s corpse was horribly in status. "All of you may leave now." The emperor waved his hand in annoyance and the crowd streamed out of the hall. After everyone left, the emperor angrily swept all the files on the table to the floor. His eyes were full of hatred. The eunuchs who served him trembled. One wrong move and the emperor would cut them off. Since Carrie was sick of grief from Yvonne''s death, Sue seized the opportunity and took over managing the mansion. After Yvonne died, Hansen was stripped off his title as Prince Kevin''s heir and deposed. Carrie had lost all the power to fight against Sue. Seeing that Carrie was still sick, Sue forbade anyone from treating her. Carrie was strong enough to recover her health after half a month. But she was too frail. Her body lost weight. Her eyes sunk. Her jawline protruding, losing all the round plumpness she had before. And worse, Charles hated to see her. Chapter 58 Being Deposed (Part Two) "My Lady, Lady Carrie''s maid Shirley is here. She came to take Lady Carrie''s allowance for this month." Phoebe came in. "Monthly allowance?" With a sneer, Sue continued, "No. A bitch is not qualified to get any monthly allowance. Tell her that Carrie has to find her own food and clothing for the people in Excellence House. After all, her daughter was Prince Kevin''s daughter-in-law. She is honorable and must have a lot of money, so she doesn''t need to be supported by the Chu Clan." "Yes, My lady." "Wait, I''ll go see her." Thinking about Carrie''s arrogant behavior made Sue unhappy. Just then, Felicia came over to pay respects to Sue, and she followed her after hearing that. Excellence House became more and more desolate because of Yvonne''s death. Because Carrie had offended Sue and her power h d to kneel under the burning sun. The sun was high in the sky but she did not feel any pain. She only felt humiliated. She had never been insulted like this since she came to this mansion. She was not happy. Her daughter was the wife of Prince Kevin''s heir, but she suddenly died like that. It was so unfair! Phoebe kept on watching Carrie kneeling for four hours before she left. Shirley then helped Carrie up and said, "Lady Carrie, please stand up. I''ll apply some medicine to your wounds." Carrie stumbled to go into the room with the support of Shirley. She couldn''t let Sue bully her like this again, so she had to ask for help. There was a flash of hope in her eyes. Harper! She could beg Harper to help her. After all, they had a common enemy. Harper would never allow Sue to control the mansion! Chapter 59 Everything Is Predestined (Part One) Harper knew that Carrie had a hard time in the mansion, and she would certainly come to her if she had no way to seek help. Harper didn''t want to be bothered, and asked for Mavis'' permission so she could go to the Holy Chant Temple to pray for Mavis and Charles and ask the monks to recite sutras for Yvonne. As soon as Mavis allowed her to leave, Harper informed her servants right away to pack up and be prepared to go to the Holy Chant Temple on the same day. More than anything, what she wanted now was to relax and never deal with the chores at the mansion. Besides, she needed to be alert and on her toes all day, which would surely make her seriously tired. Unfortunately, Carrie was out of power, so she failed to get any news. She went to Emerald House to look for Harper, but she didn''t find her. She initially decided to chase her, but then decided otherwise, knowing Sue wouldn''t let her leave the man Harper was confused. "What are you looking for?" "Medicine. You hurt your hand." Without raising her head, Caroline Bu kept searching for the medicine in the carriage. Surprised, Harper took a look at the back of her hand. She then realized that she sustained an injury when she jumped off her carriage earlier. She wouldn''t have noticed it if Caroline Bu didn''t tell her. "Nothing serious. Just a little¡ª" "Yes, I have found it!" Caroline Bu countered pleasantly. She took out a small white bottle as she held Harper''s hand before pouring some medicine on it. Then after rubbing it gently, she carefully wrapped the wound with her handkerchief. "Okay," she said. Harper sweetly smiled and uttered, "Thank you." "Oh, you''re welcome. My name is Caroline Bu. What about you?" "Harper Chu." "You are the first female imperial physician of the Bright Dynasty!" Caroline Bu blurted out in surprise. Chapter 60 Everything Is Predestined (Part Two) Harper wore a faint smile as she responded, "I''m not an imperial physician anymore now." "My father said that you are a good physician." Hearing the name of Harper Chu, Caroline Bu didn''t show any disgust. "It''s a pity that people are harsh on women. Otherwise, I want to be a female official too." Harper turned speechless. ''If you were to be a female official, your stubborn father would be furious.'' At the mention of Franklin Bu, an image of an angry man with mustache and scowl appeared on Harper''s mind. She could vividly visualize the man. "I''m sure your father will lock you up." What Harper said hit Caroline Bu''s heart. Feeling a bit bored, Caroline Bu sat with her head on the small table and agreed, "Yes, not only my father but also my brother will blame me." Listening to her nagging with a smile, Harper happily replied to her once in a while. During their entire trip, they got nfusion. "The coachman came back to the mansion and reported that you had fallen off a cliff. And he didn''t know whether you were alive or dead. Hearing this, Lady Mavis fainted on the spot. Luckily, a guard of the Bu Clan mansion sent a message to us stating that you were fine and arrived at the Holy Chant Temple safe and sound. I was worried about you, so I came to the temple to look for you." Nina''s eyes were red as if she had been crying. Harper reached out and rubbed her head gently. "Well, stop crying. I''m fine." "My Lady, who did that?" "Who could it be? Only a few people in the mansion want to kill me. Forget it. Since you are here, live here with me. We can copy the Buddhist sutras together tonight." Looking at the east, Harper couldn''t help thinking, ''Such a sweet girl. She even sent someone to my home and inform my safety.'' "Yes, My Lady." Then Nina left with Harper. Chapter 61 The Fire (Part One) Harper was copying the Buddhist sutras under the candle light. The silence of midnight was replaced with a clamor that was coming from outside. She wondered what was going on. "Nina, go and take a look at what''s happening outside," Harper instructed Nina and continued writing. "Yes, My Lady." Nina opened the door, walked out and was back in no time. Her face was pale and her voice was shaky. "My Lady, the east room is on fire. The monks are putting out the fire," she said hurriedly. "East room!" Harper''s mind stopped for a second. Caroline was staying in the east room. "Follow me." Harper rushed to the east room, as fast as she could. The fire in the east was fierce and had woken up all the people living around. The monks from the temple and some of the guards were putting out the fire by throwing buckets of water all over it. Some of them tr nsciousness, but Harper stopped her immediately. "Take a breath, Caroline!" Harper muttered under her breath. "Lady, she is already dead," the monk said in a soft voice. "Go away!" Harper shoved away the monk. Everyone was shocked and heartbroken to see Harper perform tricks on a dead girl. "Lady, she is¡ª" Just then, Caroline choked out a huge cough even before the speaker could finish his words. Caroline, who was breathless and completely still, surprisingly came to life. She was coughing and gasping for breath, and relief washed over Harper. Harper''s face, covered with black smoke and dust, broke into a happy grin that had won the heart of everyone who had witnessed the miracle. When Caroline slowly opened her eyes, she saw a pair of worried eyes. She held Harper''s neck and burst into tears. "Harper, I thought that I would be doomed." Chapter 62 The Fire (Part Two) Harper smiled brightly and started patting Caroline''s back. "No, you won''t. Like I said, I won''t let you die easily as long as I''m here." "Oh my God! Even Master Chodak declared that the lady was dead, but she is alive now!" The crowd was overjoyed and the guards of the Bu Clan were surprised at what they had witnessed. They were all breathing in relief as everyone would be doomed if Caroline died under their protection. "Harper..." Caroline cried her heart out. She was scared to be on her own. Therefore, Harper carried her back to the room and instructed Lydia to wash her up. Harper was a complete mess herself and wanted to have a long, hot shower. The abbot of the temple came to greet them to check on Caroline. Once he was convinced that she was fine, he left. At dawn, someone from the Bu C Go. But after a while, he realized that he was wrong. They had played for two hours, and they were at a stalemate. Chodak clapped his hands and smiled. "It''s been a long time since I played Go happily. I''m afraid, the victor can''t be decided today. But victory or defeat doesn''t matter to me." Harper wiped the beads of sweat that had formed on her forehead and said, "I really admire your outstanding Go skills." "You are good at playing Go, too. I have only met one worthy opponent in all these years, and now you, are the second one." Chodak was bubbling with joy. "I''m very glad." "See you." Harper stood up and left. Chodak felt a surge of unwillingness as he watched Harper walk away, but it had disappeared as soon as she was gone. He returned to his usual self and tidied up the Go board. Chapter 63 Take It As A Compliment As Harper came out of the bamboo grove, she was surprised to find the man who had been occupying much of her thoughts lately. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, the way his charisma hit her was not in the least affected. "Your Highness." In the distance, Harper went to the side of the path and bowed, showing her respect to Matthew. A guard pushed the wheelchair closer to Harper and stopped. Matthew looked at her greeting form, curious about how polite she was being. After a while, he said, "Get up." "Uncle Matthew, do you know her?" a pretty girl asked haughtily, pointing at Harper. There was a bit of possessiveness that marred the girl''s tone. Matthew ignored the question as he brought his attention to the bamboo grove. He was surprised Harper got out of the grove alone. Although it might look ordinary, the bamboo grove was full of arrays, and ordinary people could not easily get in. The mere fact that Harper made it out of it could only mean one thing: Chodak had taken her in. Harper must have good memory to be able to retrace her steps out or she knew something about arrays. However, the more pressing concern out of his realizations was that Chodak must have brought her in. Matthew knew better than anyone what kind of person Chodak was. On the surface, he could look like a grumpy man with no desires to love anyone. But the truth was, he could be ruthless if he wanted to be. Matthew thought about Lilian Jun, his niece. She kept on pestering Chodak, but he couldn''t care less about her. But with Harper? Something in him felt threatened at the thought of Chodak treating her The corners of Chodak''s mouth twitched. Harper and Matthew used exactly the same moves. Chodak and Harper drew, but Matthew won against him. Did Harper lose to him on purpose? "Oh, she once used the same moves against me. I didn''t want to think too much in our game, so I used her moves," Matthew shrugged. "Shame on you!" The expression on Chodak''s face finally changed. Although he said it in a casual tone, there was a tinge of real irritation behind it. "Thank you for your compliment." Matthew turned his wheelchair in the direction they came from. "That wasn''t a compliment!" Chodak''s lips twitched slightly. He was always at a disadvantage whenever he faced this man. "That''s how I''ll take it anyway." "You are so evil! I hope you die soon!" Chodak teased. "But before you die, you''d better find a woman and have sex with her. Otherwise, you won''t know the exquisite taste of women before you die!" "How dare you say that? Aren''t you afraid that the Buddha might smite you?" Matthew didn''t look back, and his wheelchair continued rolling forward. The momentum carried him out of the bamboo grove. Looking at the board again, Chodak smiled meaningfully after a long time. ''Harper? That''s funny and very interesting. The man without desire warned me because of you. I''m now really interested in you.'' "Guards." "Master." Two men in black knelt before Chodak. "Find out more about Harper and Matthew''s relationship. I want to know everything, down to the smallest detail." "Yes, Master." The two men in black disappeared. Chodak sat quietly in the bamboo grove, deep in thought. Chapter 64 Went Back Home Harper had copied a Buddhist Scripture for Mavis before she left the Holy Chant Temple with Nina. Mavis sent a carriage to pick them up. The ride home was peaceful probably because they were just behind Matthew''s carriage or because Sue wasn''t going to attack them again. As soon as Harper returned, Enya approached her and said, "My Lady, you''re finally back. It''s been so scary since Carrie''s been sneaking around the yard recently." Harper nodded in response. She looked around only to notice that Anabel was nowhere to be found. "Where is Anabel?" she asked. "Anabel said she wanted to make some soup for you since she knew you were coming back today. She just hasn''t returned yet, My Lady." Enya glanced at the door and added, "She is supposed to have returned by now." Harper frowned, feeling uneasy. She grew up with Nina and Anabel. They were very close to each other. She was worried that Sue would vent her anger on Anabel. "Nina, put down the luggage and go check on Anabel. Enya, come with me to the Peony House to see Grandma," Harper ordered calmly. Enya was overjoyed to go with Harper as Harper never brought her to the Peony House before¡ªHarper always brought Nina or Anabel with her. Although she knew that they grew up together and they were first-class maids which was why Harper often favored them more, Enya still didn''t want to b ." "I''ll keep that in mind." Harper nodded obediently. Eyeing Enya, she said, "Mother, I have something to ask you." "Tell me, Harper. What is it?" Sue decided to establish a good relationship with the Bu Clan by using Harper, so she could take advantage of them in the future. "My two second-class maids, Elsie and Enya, have served me for three years, but I don''t have their indentures. I heard from Enya that you have their indentures. Could you give them to me, Mother?" Harper asked. Sue''s face stiffened. Mavis chimed in, "Shouldn''t the maids'' indentures be kept by their own masters? Why do you have the indentures of Harper''s maids?" "Mother, don''t be angry. I planned to give them back to Harper but I was just too busy to do so. If Harper hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. I''ll make sure to send them to Harper right away." Sue grinned reluctantly. She had planned to use these indentures to control Enya and Elsie. She was worried they''d betray them if she gave Harper the indentures. Enya hastily lowered her head when she saw Sue maliciously staring at her. "Well, thank you, Mother. By the way, I don''t have enough maids. Could you call the broker over so I can pick some maids?" Harper said. The look on Sue''s face shifted. "I''ll send call her over in a few days." "All right. Thank you, Mother," Harper said simply. Chapter 65 Invitation From The Bu Clan (Part One) Since Harper came back from the Peony House, her spirits were high. Nina and Anabel had already returned. Even though Sue didn''t make things difficult for Harper on the surface, she found other ways to trouble her. For example, whenever people from Emerald House wanted something, Sue would ask the steward to delay and keep them waiting. And when they couldn''t delay it, they would reluctantly give the stuff with the worst quality to people from Emerald House. "My Lady, Lady Sue is going too far. How dare she do this to us!" Anabel put the bird''s nest on the table and shook her head in disapproval. "My Lady, I know you aren''t that fond of bird''s nest. But look at this! It''s of the worst quality!" Harper glanced at the bird''s nest on the table, smiled and said lightly, "Why are you so angry? She doesn''t dare to pocket our necessities, and she just doesn''t have the heart to give us any of those ex Lady Serena''s and Lady Joey''s turn." "Has Mother picked them yet?" asked Harper casually. "Yes, she has. She only picked a maid for rough work," Annie replied. Harper nodded her head, her eyes wandering from one girl to another. Finally, she looked at a charming and composed girl and asked, "What''s your name?" "My name is Forsythia," the girl said. "Forsythia is also the name of a herb. It suits my identity as a physician." Harper nodded her head, looking satisfied. After selecting this maid, she went around and picked two more, both of them equally good-looking. Apart from that, she also sensed something sincere and honest in their eyes. Yet, Annie was somewhat dissatisfied with Harper''s choice. "My Lady, it''s not appropriate to select a maid only by her good physical appearance," Annie said, hoping Harper would pick them for their skills. "Would you like to choose again?" Chapter 66 Invitation From The Bu Clan (Part Two) "No, thank you. I have picked these three. Something tells me they will do their job well," Harper said, trying to make Annie believe she hadn''t picked them solely based on looks. Annie still couldn''t relax. She went on, "My Lady, you have to remember that they will follow you after you get married!" "Yes, you are right," Harper said as if she had known everything. Annie had no choice but to agree. She turned to the three maids and gave them a lecture, warning them to be honest in their duties. "Now that you are picked by Lady Harper, you will be serving her all your lives. The most important duty consists of taking care of her and being loyal to her. Otherwise, even if Lady Harper pardons you, Lady Mavis will make sure you are punished. Do you understand?" "Yes, Nanny Annie," those maids said in unison. Annie was satisfied with their reply. She then if it weren''t for your help, we would have been dead in the sea of fire. I cannot thank you enough for your kindness," Lydia said gratefully. Then she handed the invitation letter to Harper. "Lady Caroline''s mother is looking forward to seeing you as well." Looking at the delicate words on the invitation, Harper imagined how Caroline looked when she wrote the invitation. Thinking of the people from the Chu Clan and Sue''s attitude towards her, Harper raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Go back and tell Lady Caroline that I will come to your mansion tomorrow." "That''s great, she will be delighted. So I am leaving now." After Lydia left happily, Harper shook her head and smiled. Even though Lydia stayed with Caroline all the time, their characters were so different. She couldn''t imagine how a lively girl like Lydia managed to get along with Caroline. Chapter 67 Felicias Plan It was pretty normal for the Chu Clan to be quite interested in the Bu Clan. After all, the Bu Clan was highly regarded in the imperial capital. The Bu Clan was over an old and well-known clan, and had many high-ranking officials. Countless people scrambled and crawled for a friendship with the Bu Clan, and many of them wanted to marry their daughters to Franklin''s son or marry their sons to Franklin''s daughter. But Franklin had very high standards for his future son-in-law and daughter-in-law. Charles didn''t know that Harper had saved Caroline''s life. He was quite surprised when he heard that the people from Bu Clan wanted to invite Harper over to their mansion. As tactful as Franklin was, he disliked Charles. Eager to know why the Bu Clan wanted to see Harper, Charles decided to talk to her first. Harper told him about the invitation. Upon listening to her words, Charles looked at her with a complicated expression on his face. "What do you think of the Bu Clan?" Charles asked Harper tentatively. He thought it was necessary to remind Harper what an illustrious clan the Bu Clan was in the imperial capital. Men of the Bu Clan were not allowed to take concubines unless they were thirty and their wives were unable to bear a son. For this reason, women everywhere dreamed of marrying into the Bu Clan. "The Bu Clan is a family holding high official positions for generations. Franklin Bu is the grand secretary of the Cabinet. He is a man of high position in the government," Harper said matter-of-factly. "Then d checked Caroline''s body and found a red mark on the back of her neck. Lydia had the same mark. The two were knocked unconscious and then the attacker had started the fire. However, Caroline had security guards that watched over her 24/7. How could the attacker have ambushed them in the first place? Harper couldn''t understand how it happened. The power and prestige of the Bu Clan were a subject of envy for many. If anyone was coming after the Bu Clan, then what happened to Caroline was just the start. Hurting her wouldn''t harm them. If one really wanted to go after the Bu Clan, then they should be targeting Zack. Upon thinking this, Harper suddenly thought of something. Could this just be a distraction? Maybe they were trying to get the Bu Clan to believe that Caroline was their target while their real goal was Zack. Harper tried to shake the thought away. She''d only met Zack once and he was an absolute gentleman. He wasn''t stupid either so he probably knew that he must be a target of their enemies. Besides, Franklin was the grand secretary of the Cabinet. He probably knew all of this and she shouldn''t be worrying about it anymore. "Let''s go back and rest. We have to get up early tomorrow. Remember to prepare the medicine box for me," Harper said softly. She had to keep up her lie of doing a follow-up consultation. She didn''t even want to think what would happen if her family found out that she had lied. In reality, she just didn''t want the Chu Clan to be using her to build a connection with the Bu Clan. Chapter 68 The Bu Clans Intention (Part One) It never occurred to Harper that the Bu Clan would send a carriage to pick her up. She couldn''t help but feel flattered. Not the type to refuse such a kind offer, she got in the carriage with Nina. Her body stiffened for a second when she saw the person in the carriage. It was so quick that no one had noticed. The man inside was none other than Zack. He poured a cup of tea and handed it to Harper. "Caroline told me yesterday that she invited you to have a talk in our mansion. I happened to be around the area so I decided to pick you up. I hope this doesn''t make you uncomfortable." "Thank you so much, Mister Zack," Harper responded calmly as she took the cup of tea. The carriage slowly moved along. Zack stared at the small box beside Harper. He seemed quite curious about it. With a little hesitation, Harper explained, "It''s my medical kit. I told my father that I was visiting your mansion for a follow-up consultation so I needed to take it with me." A hint of surprise flashed across Zack''s g ike crazy as if he is afraid I would get hurt. I''m not a child anymore! I want some freedom too, you know!" "To him, you''re still his little sister that needs his protection. He just cares about you," Harper commented. "Oh, do you still remember what happened on the day of the fire?" Caroline''s face remained serious as she replied, "I don''t remember anything. All I know is that someone had covered my eyes when I lost my consciousness. When I woke up, I was in the middle of the fire. I was choking because of the smoke. The next thing I knew was that you were already carrying me on your back." "Would you have any idea who was behind all of that? Did you fight with anyone?" Harper asked tentatively. Caroline shook her head and replied, "I seldom go out so no, I haven''t fought with anyone." Harper frowned and continued, "The fire in the Holy Chant Temple was definitely planned. Both you and Lydia were knocked out. If you didn''t fight with anyone, then someone is definitely after your clan." Chapter 69 The Bu Clans Intention (Part Two) "Then that''s a lot of people. My father is the grand secretary of the Cabinet. I don''t doubt that he has fought or offended with anyone. He probably has his fair share of enemies," Caroline said immediately. Harper kept nodding her head. "I see. Then why would they try to hurt you? Were they trying to threaten or send a message to your father? Wouldn''t it be wiser for them to target your brother instead of you?" "Oh, Harper, are you telling me that they''re after my brother?" Caroline asked in surprise. "That''s just what I think. I don''t have any evidence to prove it. Just think of it this way. If I were the Bu Clan''s enemy, I would definitely target the most important person in your clan which is the heir. That''s your brother, right? He''s the heir that your family has very carefully trained. If anything happened to him, your clan would be in shambles. I just don''t understand why they would try to come after you. Did they do that just to send your f abella left after giving a few reminders and orders to the servants. Zack had been waiting outside. He smiled when he saw the look on his mother''s face as she left Caroline''s room. "Mother, I told you. Even though Harper has a bad reputation, she seems different from the rest of the Chu Clan, especially her father. I''m starting to think that someone may have made up stories to ruin her reputation." "It''s rare to hear you so generous with your praises, Zack. Still, you have to understand that she''s from the Chu Clan..." Zack interrupted his mother. "Mother, what are you talking about? I''m just saying that she''s different from the rest. I''m not saying she''s special. She did save Caroline from the fire. Our kindness only applies to her," Zack said without a hint of hesitation. His voice was still gentle. He was right. The Bu Clan should treat Harper with kindness since she saved Caroline''s life. That didn''t apply to the other members of the Chu Clan. Chapter 70 Marry Into The Bu Clan Harper didn''t have supper in the Bu Clan mansion. She politely refused their offers to send her home. She just merely got in the carriage alone carrying her medicine box. When Caroline walked her out, she still felt a little reluctant to let her leave. Left with no choice, she turned and went back inside the mansion. "Zack, please remember to take your guards with you whenever you go out." "Okay, I know." Zack merely agreed without asking why. "Zack, the future of our family depends on you so you have to protect yourself!" Just the thought of anything happening to Zack already made her blood boil. In response, she tightened her grip on his hand. "Don''t worry. I will protect myself." After talking with Caroline, Zack went to the study to meet Franklin. "Father." "Have a seat." Franklin never treated his son like a child. At times, he would discuss politics with Zack. Zack took a seat. After a brief silence, he said, "I heard an interesting story today." "What story?" Franklin asked seriously as he put down the file he was holding in his hand. He figured whatever it was Zack wanted to talk about, it was probably important. "Someone implied that I might be the reason why Caroline was hurt," Zack said. "They just used that incident to distract us." "You mean that you''re their actual target?" Franklin stood up in surprise. Zack was his only son. A Bu Clan male could take a concubine only if his wife couldn''t conceive a son by the time he was 30 years old. However, even if the concubine was able to conceive a son, the said son still could only be raised by his wi ly gave him to you. It''s not my fault that you couldn''t even keep him. Yvonne didn''t even have to try. Still, if anything, you should be grateful to her. If she hadn''t stolen Hansen from you, who knows what would have happened to you on your wedding night?" "Harper Chu, I don''t want to hear this anymore. I just want to know your answer to my question: are you going to help me or not?" Felicia asked angrily. Inwardly, she thought, ''If only I could marry Zack, I''ll die happily. It''s not every day a man like Zack comes around.'' Harper snorted and left without looking back. ''Felicia is really crazy. The Bu Clan would never be interested in her. Even if she was a good woman, she is still part of the Chu Clan. The Bu Clan would never allow Zack to marry a woman from Chu Clan.'' "You''d better not regret this, Harper Chu!" A cold light flashed in Harper''s eyes. "You need to leave. If you don''t want to look stupid, you won''t tell anyone of this. The Bu Clan is way out of your league." "You just want Mister Zack for yourself. That''s why you don''t want to help me, right?" Felicia yelled. "You''re such a bitch! I''m telling you! Mister Zack will never be interested in you!" Harper slapped Felicia in the face. Felicia stumbled on the ground, her face red and swollen. "Watch your mouth or I wouldn''t mind teaching you how to respect your elder sister!" With these words, Harper left leaving Felicia frozen in place. The hatred gushed out of Felicia''s eyes as she watched Harper leave. ''Harper Chu, since you don''t want to help me, I guess there''s no use for you to be alive, right?'' Chapter 71 Want Her To Die Right when Harper was about to go to bed, a figure came in from the window. Sharp eagle eyes ready to attack its prey peered through a striking symbolic mask. "Can you stop appearing from nowhere, Mister Demon? I''ll be scared sick because of you sooner or later," Harper sighed. The man sat down in front of Harper. "What? Did you do something wrong? Are you scared to see me?" "Nonsense. What did I do wrong?" Harper poured a cup of tea as she rolled her eyes. The man frowned but he still began drinking, which made Harper feel better. "You met Zack today." The words were delivered perfectly calm, and yet Harper felt that he was blaming her. She wondered if her feeling was right. "He came to me himself. I didn''t go to see him. If possible, I really don''t want to have anything to do with him, lest someone in this mansion forces me to make a match!" Harper reasoned sullenly. "Make a match? What do you mean?" His voice came out sharp because of his confusion and doubt. "They want to marry my sister into the Bu Clan!" "They''re delusional. Many ladies want to marry into the Bu Clan, but who can make it? As for Zack, he always keeps his nose clean and doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Do you really have no feelings for such a good man?" "Why should I have feelings for him?" The man was handed another cup o ssed at the sharp pain and drew away. The viciousness in Felicia''s eyes disappeared quickly as she got up and concernedly asked, "Harper, are you all right? I didn''t mean it!" Although Harper was unhappy, she didn''t show it. "I''m fine, don''t cry. I said I don''t blame you and that''s that." Since she got what she wanted, Felicia just said a few empty niceties to Harper before leading a confused Sue away. As soon as they left the Emerald House, Sue took Felicia back to Splendor House. She was eager to know what Felicia was going to do. "What do you want to do?" An overjoyed Felicia flashed her blood red nails. "Mother, look at the color of this nail polish. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" "Yes, it looks good." Sue dismissively agreed. "I told you not to provoke Harper for the moment, didn''t I? Why were you crying and shouting so early in the morning? What are you going to do?" Felicia''s face distorted and her voice was filled with hatred. "What do I want to do? I don''t want to do anything. I just want her to die!" "What... What do you mean?" Sue asked, feeling restless. "This nail polish was mixed with poison. I used it to cut Harper''s hand. Mother, she''ll die in seven days. It''s colorless and tasteless. There''ll be no sign that she got poisoned. Do you think Harper will be alive to get in our way?" Chapter 72 The Conflict Between Maxwell And Harper (Part One) "My Lady, are you all right?" Nina asked anxiously. She then fetched the medicine kit and intended to clean the wound on the back of Harper''s hand. The cut was not deep, but it could not be ignored. If the wound was not treated well, then there might be a scar, leaving an ugly mark forever on her hand. But Harper stopped Nina. She looked at the wound on the back of her hand, and her eyes were so dark that no one could see through her thoughts and emotions. It was obvious that her aura had changed. "Excuse me, My Lady?" Nina felt a bit uneasy, noticing this change. She shuddered when she saw Harper staring at the wound on her hand. There was a hint of cruelty in Harper''s eyes. "Leave me alone. I want to stay alone for a while," ordered Harper in an indifferent tone. "Yes, My Lady." Nina put down the medicine kit and did as she was ordered. As soon as Nina closed the door, blood began to drip down from the corner of Harper''s mouth. She wiped the blood, looking cold and indifferent. "I w er took pleasure in making him upset and angry. Once again he thought of the time when his concubine had fooled him. Harper revealed it to him, making him seem like an idiot. But he was a reasonable man and not someone who would vent his anger blindly. Slowly, he came to realize it wasn''t Harper''s fault. And now, he had come to talk to Harper about something serious. Seeing his expression, Harper immediately understood he was here for a serious matter, so she followed him into the teahouse nearby. The waiter greeted them and led them to sit on the second floor. "Hope you are both having a good day! What would you like to order, please?" Maxwell was a careless man. He did not know much about tea. So he said to Harper, "It''s up to you." Harper then ordered a pot of green tea and two plates of cakes. Her order was well received by the waiter who left the table and went to the kitchen to deliver the order at once. Before long, the waiter came back with the tea and snacks they had ordered. Chapter 73 The Conflict Between Maxwell And Harper (Part Two) Maxwell quickly drank a cup of tea. Seeing that, Harper stood up and refilled his cup. But he drank it up soon again, and she refilled his cup one more time. Seeing that he was about to drain another cup of tea, she stopped him and said, "General, I suggest you taste the tea carefully with your tongue." "For me, it tastes the same. I drink solely to relieve my thirst. I don''t care whether it''s tea or water." After drinking the tea, Maxwell stared at Harper with his tiger-like eyes. Harper touched her face, convinced that there was nothing on her face. "General, I don''t think you invited me here to enjoy the tea." Maxwell remained silent for a while. Harper was patient. She didn''t urge him to say anything. Instead she continued drinking tea. Finally, he opened his mouth and asked, "Harper, can I trust you?" "What did you mean by that, General?" asked Harper in confusion. "If all the physicians in the world say that a person is healthy, but you check his body Harper shook her head and continued to rub her wrist. "Thank you for your help, Mister Zack." "You''re welcome. How did you manage to make him so angry?" he asked. But Harper didn''t give him any reply. Looking around, he realized all eyes were on them. Since it was inconvenient for them to talk in public, Zack invited Harper to a private room. That way, they could discuss this matter without having people overhear them. There were only two of them in the private room. After pouring a cup of tea for Harper, Zack said, "Maxwell is not a gentleman. He is not the kind who will take care of ladies. You''d better stay away from him." Harper nodded her head a few times as a reply. She held up the teacup in front of her and drank it in silence. The red mark on her wrist was really dark. As Zack noticed it, his eyes darkened, but he didn''t speak about it. "Mister Zack," Harper said all of a sudden. "Could you please do me a favor?" Her face was full of expectation. Chapter 74 An Enemy Behind The Attacker (Part One) Taken completely by surprise, Enya stared at the envelope in her hand. It was a manservant who had given it to her in secret, asking her to personally hand it over to Harper. Enya couldn''t help but wonder who could''ve sent this letter to Harper. Out of curiosity, she went ahead and opened it. Inside, she found a letter from Zack, asking Harper out on a date. This made Enya''s heart start racing. Zack had just sent a message to Harper to ask her out. With this on her mind, Enya brought the letter back with her. After cudgeling her brains out for quite some time, she decided not to give the letter to Harper in the end, and instead, she secretly handed it over to Felicia. The moment Felicia read the letter herself, she was jumping for joy. "Has Harper already seen this?" "My Lady, I haven''t given it to Lady Harper yet. We are the only ones who have seen it," Enya answered cautiously. "You did good!" Pulling out a gold n had never really seen her before. Therefore, Felicia sent Helen here. "Your Highness." Hansen was rather pleased with the way Helen addressed him. "I heard that you wanted to see me. What brings you here?" "Your Highness, the one who actually wants to see you is my lady, not me. I''m just here to bring a message to you so you can arrange a meeting with her." Upon stating her purpose for being there, Helen took out the letter she had been keeping under her arm and handed it over to Hansen using both hands. "My lady said that you would understand everything after reading the letter." With doubts at the back of his mind, he took the letter from her and started to read it. Hansen was left completely dumbfounded. His eyes lit up, as though he couldn''t believe it. Based on what the letter said, she knew the truth about his madness during the wedding night. If he wished to find the truth, then he should come to see her. Chapter 75 An Enemy Behind The Attacker (Part Two) To make sure that this was not just some trap set up by someone else, he asked, "Who is your lady?" "My lady is the second daughter of Prime Minister Charles," Helen answered without directly uttering Harper''s name. "My lady said that the feelings she has for you never changed. Can you see that now?" Raising his eyebrows, Hansen couldn''t help but smile. "I understand. Go back and report to your lady. Let her know that I will definitely come to meet her at the designated place." "Your Highness, my lady also said that she would have to go out secretly. She''s hoping that you won''t leak any information about this to anyone, or else, someone may come to bring her harm," Helen said. "My lady doesn''t want to cause you any trouble in order to protect your fame. So, I am hoping that you would be able to see her in secret for the sake of the love she has for you." "I understand. You may leave now." Upon ill became red-flushed. After all, why would Zack ask such an innocent question? "Oh, just a piece of advice. Next time if you''re going to do something like this, you should just let the servants handle it." As he said that, Zack walked over to the table and took a seat. After a while, they heard a knock upon the door and someone came in to serve them some tea. "Do you intend to stay here?" "Since I sent you a letter to ask you out, of course it would be better to just make it real. Otherwise, the truth will be revealed after someone checks it." After pouring a cup of tea, Zack went ahead and put it in front of Harper. "Please take a seat and enjoy a cup of tea with me. The show over there won''t be starting anytime soon anyway." At that moment, Harper was thinking, ''Alright, so this is what I have to do. If Zack dares to expose me, I will have to get him involved in this matter in some way.'' Chapter 76 Is Lady Harper So Dissolute (Part One) After a while, Hansen woke up from his unconscious state compelled by the heat inside his body that made him feel uncomfortable. The heat was turning him claustrophobic. He struggled to tear his clothes off to be able to grab some respite from the heat. His breath quickened as he tried to inhale some cool air. Outside the cabinet, the aphrodisiac in the room made Felicia wreathe in discomfort. She started to tear her clothes exposing her fair skin. If there was a mirror in the room, she would definitely find that the scars on her body which had disappeared earlier were slowly changing as a result of the effect created by the aphrodisiac. Slowly, the scars started looking like black bugs moving along her skin. By the time Hansen came out of the cabinet, Felicia''s body was set ablaze by the fire of desire. She had completely lost her mind and taken off her clothes except for her underwear. The black marks had spread all over her back by that time. Even Hansen was completely blinded by th er not go out. It''s not suitable for women to watch all that." The two people in the next room were still having sex passionately. They were completely oblivious to the surrounding. Nothing seemed to bother them at all. They remained undeterred even when the door was pushed open and many people bumped in. Neither of them even tried to drive away the onlookers. The people who gathered around to witness such a shameless act of love found their nonchalance a little weird. They thought that this man must be having fun with a whore, so they did not care about being watched. "Isn''t this Prince Kevin''s heir?" remarked one of the spectators. "What heir? His Majesty has ousted him of his title as an heir!" someone whispered from the crowd. "Who is that woman with him? Her breasts are so fair!" All sorts of filthy words kept coming from the crowd. Although Zack stopped Harper at the door, she could hear every dirty word. However, she didn''t have any trace of shame or anger on her face. Chapter 77 Is Lady Harper So Dissolute (Part Two) "Is that Lady Harper from the Chu Clan?" someone suddenly asked. "Hasn''t Lady Harper been pursuing His Highness before? No, it''s Mister Hansen." "No way? I can''t believe Lady Harper could be so dissolute!" Suddenly, there was an uproar in the crowd. Today the main characters of the live porn were Prince Kevin''s son Hansen and Lady Harper from the Chu Clan. It was unbelievable! Hearing her name being taken by the onlookers, Harper looked up at Zack. "Are you still going to stop me from going there?" Zack felt helpless. He didn''t want Harper to see such a disgraceful scene, but now it seemed he couldn''t prevent it anymore. He smiled, turned around and opened the door. Then he said loudly, "Lady Harper, the people outside seem to be talking about you." The onlookers'' gaze shifted towards the other door as they heard Zack''s voice. They looked surprised as Zack had already made way for them to see Harper standing b nd her were just put off all of a sudden. Her mind went blank. Felicia''s mournful cry came out of her mouth. "Mother." Seeing Sue standing in front of her, Felicia hid her head in her mother''s arms and wailed out painfully. "Fe..." Sue was not able to find her speech. This time she was not acting. Earlier, she thought that the naked girl with blood oozing out of her head was Harper, which secretly made her extremely happy. But alas! It turned out to be her own daughter! Especially when her daughter was scared out of her wits, Sue could hardly make out what exactly was going on. But even at this hour, Sue''s mind was preoccupied with the thought of how she could protect her daughter and make everybody believe this woman was Harper. "Harper, how could you be so thoughtless?" The moment Sue said this, she heard a familiar voice from her back. "Mother, I''m here." Harper showed up again to ruin Sue''s dirty plan. Chapter 78 The Chaos In The Chu Clan Mansion (Part One) Hearing Harper''s voice, Sue looked up and shifted her gaze toward her in utter bewilderment. Then, with hatred and malice flashing in her eyes, she viciously cursed, "Why wasn''t it you instead? Why not you? Why not you?" Sue''s voice was obviously full of hostility and resentment as she repeated her question over and over again. Harper, on the other hand, seemed as though she was completely taken aback. She almost couldn''t stand up because of it. She was staggering and almost lost her sense of balance. Luckily for her, Zack reached out and caught her just as she was about to fall down. "Lady Sue, I can''t believe that you are so spiteful!" Zack said that as loud and clear as he could to ensure that everyone around them would be able to hear. What he said managed to strike a chord in everyone''s heart. Everyone present witnessed with their own eyes how Felicia had acted without showing even a bit of restraint. And right now, they even heard how Sue tried to frame Harper up and gave her a mouthful in public for the false accusation! "From what I''ve heard, Lady Sue is not actually Lady Harper ng out to him. Her voice sounded familiar, and I thought it seemed like it was Felicia." Both Mavis'' and Charles'' hearts skipped a beat. As they listened Harper''s account of what happened, an idea crossed their minds. Their bodies tensed up, but they were hoping so much that what their thought was wrong. Harper continued, "After that, there was another commotion among the crowd, but I couldn''t really see what happened with my own eyes, because Mister Zack had been keeping me from seeing what was going on inside that room the entire time. Then, through the tumult, I heard Mother scream out my name moments before I saw a naked woman roll down the stairs until she fell below Mother''s feet. She didn''t even take a look to see who it was, but she just started calling out my name! But that wasn''t me at all!" When Mavis heard this, her face turned livid. Sue went ahead and called out Harper''s name without bothering to take a look at that woman''s face to confirm her identity. How dare she do that! As far as Mavis was concerned, it seemed quite obvious that Sue wanted Harper to take the fall. Chapter 79 The Chaos In The Chu Clan Mansion (Part Two) "That bitch! That bitch! Where did she get the nerve to do that?!" Mavis went in a fit of anger, causing her to have a headache due to how furious she was. Charles was also very annoyed. However, something even more humiliating was still yet to come to them. "What I never would''ve expected was that it was actually Felicia who was fooling around with Hansen and accidentally fell down the stairs without any clothes on!" Harper added. "What?" That was the final nail in the coffin. When Charles heard this, the color had been flushed out of his face at once. And even Mavis'' face became sullen as well. When she was finally done talking, Harper lowered her head and continued to weep uncontrollably. "Mother...Mother also noticed it was Felicia. I''m sure of it! But she called out my name for everyone to hear! When I came over to tell her that it wasn''t me, she repeatedly asked me why it was not me over and over again! I don''t understand, Father, Grandma. What did I do to make Mother despise me so much? Why did Mother want to ruin my reputation like that? How could she be so cruel and heartless?" "How dare she do that to my granddaughter!" Mavis cursed while giving Charles black looks. She didn''t say anything else after that, but she rld anymore? Even if we must argue about this in front of His Majesty, I would not hold back because my daughter is the victim here!" Charles hurled back and flew completely off the handle. Truth be told, he didn''t really pay attention to everything that Kate said. Out of frustration, he just retorted back at her without thinking about it. "Excuse me? My son set your daughter up? That''s probably the funniest story I have ever heard until today! It is your shameless daughter who set a trap for my son! You don''t believe it? I have the evidence right here!" Kate was in a frenzy. "This is the evidence that proves it was your daughter who deceived my son!" Right then, Charles turned to look at Harper at once. "What is she saying?" Shaking her head, Harper replied, "Father, I don''t know." "You don''t know? Ha! How dare you say you don''t know!" Kate interrupted her as she was talking, her face distorted due to anger. "Even though Hansen broke off the engagement to you, you didn''t have to be so spiteful, Harper. I had no idea you were that kind of woman. You did it on purpose in order to ruin Hansen, all because he called off the engagement! I know it! I know all of your dirty tricks! Mark my words. I''m going to make you suffer!" Chapter 80 Who Was The Fiend (Part One) Harper froze, staring at Kate in shock. "Your Highness, what have I done to you?" Her bottom lip trembled as she spoke. "Why are you trying to accuse me of something I didn''t even do?" "You dare talk back? You wretched bitch!" Katie threw a letter at her face. "See for yourself. It''s the evidence that you asked him out." The letter fell to the floor, and Harper picked it up. The person who wrote the letter asked Hansen to meet her in the Spring Restaurant. Under the message was her signature, yet she wasn''t the one who had written it. Harper looked up calmly. "I didn''t write it." "Of course you didn''t!" Kate scoffed. "As cunning as you are, you probably asked someone else to write the letter. You just asked some maid to write for you!" Kate was dead-set on believing that Harper was behind this. No matter what Harper would say or would try to p t the letter, hell would break lose. Sue didn''t know what was happening around her until Ruby told her a more general story of what was going on. She frowned. It wasn''t a good idea for Harper to keep getting herself involved in these things. Harper tilted her head. "Since your target isn''t one of my maids, why don''t you try checking out Felicia''s as well?" "Hasn''t your sister suffered enough? You want to accuse her of this as well?" Sue sneered. Though she was angry at Felicia for fooling around with a man in public, Felicia was still her daughter, and she adored her. "Mother, I only asked for Felicia''s maids to prove her innocence. If she didn''t do it, then it must be done by an imposter!" Harper insisted. "Besides, it was Felicia who got involved in the first place and met with His Highness. It would be reasonable to check her maids." Chapter 81 Who Was The Fiend (Part Two) Felicia gritted her teeth, wanting nothing more than to tell Harper to shut up. If her maids were brought here, everyone would know her secret. However, Kate didn''t bother to let her speak. She immediately waved to her people to summon Felicia''s maids. It seemed as if the tension in the air had grown thicker as they waited. As they all lined up, the manservant looked at every one of them before stopping his gaze at Helen. "Your Highness," he said. "It''s her. She delivered the message." Kate whirled around, gnashing her teeth at the mother-and-daughter duo. "Sue, I believe the truth has been finally set free. What else do you want to add?" Sue stood up. "The maid may work for my daughter, but that doesn''t mean Felicia was behind all of this!" She stomped over to the maid. "Tell me, bitch! Who instigate standing at a crossroad! I know where you stand. Let''s see how fearless you are when you face His Majesty." "Go ahead, Your Highness. I won''t walk you out!" Charles growled out. He knew just as anyone that his clan had also done something wrong, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t cover it up. He would just like to see just how far Kate could let this go on. Kate stomped out of the mansion. "Charles, what''s your plan?" Mavis asked in a low voice once she left. "Prince Kevin''s family and the Chu Clan has become mortal enemies," he murmured. "Even if we declared a truce, Her Highness wouldn''t let all of us go that easily. We have to convince them all that the dispute is only between Hansen and Felicia or else no one would know what would come to the Chu Clan if Prince Kevin comes to seek for revenge." Chapter 82 Mavis Suspected Her (Part One) Age seemed to have caught up with Mavis in an instant. An apologetic expression appeared in Harper''s face when she noticed that. But in no time at all, she managed to pull herself together and acted as though nothing happened. "Then what are we going to do with Felicia?" Mavis asked. "Father, please, I beg you! Please help me! I will never do that again! I swear I will never do that ever again!" Felicia screamed in fear as she crawled toward Charles and wrapped her arms around his leg. She was worried that Kate might come to the Chu Clan mansion and vent out her anger on her again. "Shut her up! Make sure she doesn''t take a single step out of her room. How could she do something so shameless? The mere thought of it is enough to make me sick! She doesn''t deserve to be my daughter!" Charles spat. "Father, please calm down. Felicia might have made such a huge mistake, but she is still your daughter. I think it would be better to let Mother handle this matter," Harper chimed in with bloodshot eyes, acting as though she was sincerely worried about Felicia. "I don''t need your kindnes want you to be honest with me. Did you have anything to do with this?" Taken completely by surprise, Harper replied, "No, I didn''t, Grandma. Why would you ask that?" Mavis took a good look at Harper, trying to find any suspicious expression on her face. But she ended up with nothing. There was sadness and disappointment on her face, but there was not a hint of guilt on her face at all. "Really? You didn''t?" Mavis asked again just to be sure. "Grandma, do you see me as someone who would do that? What happened just now has not only affected Felicia''s reputation but mine as well. My reputation has already been tarnished even before all of this happened. If word got out about this again, I''m afraid that my chances of getting married in the future will be close to none," Harper said in a firm tone. At that moment, she was so scared that the color in her face was flushed out and tears rolled down her cheeks. "Why are you being suspicious of me, Grandma? I''m also a victim here! If it weren''t for Helen''s confession, I could have really died today. Why would I put my own life at risk?" Chapter 83 Mavis Suspected Her (Part Two) Patting Harper''s hand, Mavis tried to comfort her, "Don''t worry, Harper. I was foolish to ask such a question and suspect you of being involved. It''s just that I am so worried about the other ladies in our clan. You and Hailey are the only unmarried girls and I just want to keep you safe and clean." Harper was well aware of the fact that Hailey was highly ambitious. So, what happened to Felicia would definitely have negative impact on her more or less. Ordinary official clans might not be affected if they wanted Hailey to marry into their clan, but the imperial family most certainly would care. The main problem was whether Hailey would be willing to be a concubine of the crown prince or not. "Yes, I understand!" Harper couldn''t hold back her tears, as though she had just been wronged by others. Seeing this, Mavis felt even more guilty for suspecting Harper. "Please stop crying, good girl. I know that they did you wrong. Well, you don''t need to walk me back. You should head back and have a rest yourself. Y er, aren''t you planning for your future at all? I know what you did today helped you release all of that pent-up anger of yours, but don''t you think that you''re being influenced by it? What is the situation going to be like in the future? What are you planning to do then?" Harper held the cup in her hands and said indifferently, "No one knows what will happen in the future." "Well, what if you meet the one you love one day? Aren''t you the least bit worried that you won''t be able to be with him because of this?" Hearing this, Harper sneered and replied, "If he really loves me, he won''t care about such a trivial matter. But if he doesn''t love me, why would I even care about the way he feels?" The man opened his mouth to say something back, but failed to come up with anything because he also believed that what Harper said made sense. If a man really loved a woman, he would love everything about her, warts and all. How could he just give up and stop loving her due to some completely meaningless things? Chapter 84 Enya Is Gone (Part One) "My Lady!" Anabel rushed into Harper''s room, in a panicked state. Harper was busy checking the herbs. "What''s the matter? Take it easy. Haven''t I told you so many times? Be calm and rational." But Anabel was far from being calm. "My Lady, Enya is gone," she shrieked in a trembling voice. Harper''s hands that were busy sorting out the herbs paused abruptly. She turned her head to look at Anabel and asked confusedly, "Enya is gone? Where?" "My Lady, please come and take a look. They found Enya drowned in the pond of the back garden." Harper''s heart stopped beating and the color of her face changed drastically. It was not something that Harper had not anticipated. However, she had not expected the onslaught to come so soon. Sue had taken very quick action. Harper had thought it would take at least a few days for Sue to recover, but she had killed Enya so soon! Many people had gathered around the pond. Elsie knelt beside Enya''s corpse, crying profusely. They were twins, and Enya was her only family. f that person wants to kill you? You won''t at all be on guard, right?" For a person like Charles, such trivial matters wouldn''t even bother him. However, he was greatly worried about his safety after he heard what Harper had said. "Harper, you are so assertive about the fact that your maid was murdered. Do you have any evidence? Don''t exaggerate the situation just to scare people. It''s not easy to fool your father," Sue said coldly. "Of course, I have evidence." Pointing at Enya''s body, Harper looked at Sue. "Enya told me that she was murdered." "Nonsense! How can a dead person talk?" Sue became angrier to see Harper''s attitude. She was more convinced that Enya had betrayed her and plotted with Harper to hurt her daughter. "Mother, dead people never lie either!" Harper said calmly in a suggestive tone. After that, Harper turned towards Charles with a resolute look. "Father, we can''t risk your and Grandma''s safety. Please allow me to find out this heinous intruder who is hiding in the mansion." Chapter 85 Enya Is Gone (Part Two) "Okay. You may go ahead." Charles agreed immediately. "But Charles..." Sue had just opened her mouth to say something but before she could even speak it out, Charles gestured for her to stop. Harper carried out the autopsy on the spot. Charles frowned and looked confused as he observed her with a keen eye. Though he could not make out what Harper was doing, yet he didn''t stop her. There was nothing more important to him than his own safety. Nothing really mattered more than that. After a while of keenly scrutinizing the corpse, Harper stood up and looked at Charles. "Father, the examination is over. Enya was strangled. Please have a look. There are marks on her neck. They are evidence of her being strangled. Besides, if she got drowned, there should be mud of the pond in her mouth and nose. Look at her nose and mouth that are still absolutely clean." Charles'' face turned grim. He nodded to acknowledge Harper''s verdict and asked, "Who is the ue who had asked Ruby to kill Enya. "Guards, drag this old maid down and club her to death!" The very thought of such a cruel and evil woman made Charles shudder. What if she was against him and attempted to kill him? He would indeed have no chance to fight back. Sue just felt cold all over. It was the month of July and the weather was unusually hot. But she was indeed in cold sweat. She had just dealt with a maid who had betrayed her. But unexpectedly, she was caught on the spot by Harper. Now Ruby had to bear the brunt of it. "If you can''t manage this mansion well, you can leave it to others," Charles said to Sue before walking out of the place. Sue felt her knees tremble. She somehow held herself up trying not to fall down. She glared at Harper with her sharp eyes. Harper didn''t even bother to look at her. She asked the servants to take Enya''s body away to bury it. Evidently, after all this, she and Sue had already broken up completely. Chapter 86 Cross Over To Harper (Part One) Harper gave Elsie fifty taels of silver and told her to deal with Enya''s funeral. Although it was Ruby who killed Enya, Elsie was well aware that it was Sue behind this. Sue was the real murderer. Nina was confused when she saw how Harper treated Elsie. "My Lady, why..." Harper didn''t even let her finish her question. "As you know, I don''t have many people working for me. If Sue wants to dig her own grave, fine. Ruby''s vicious. If I get rid of her, I''ll practically be cutting off one of Sue''s arms. It''s a good deal. My only problem is that I haven''t thought of how I''m going to deal with Elsie." "My Lady, do you want to take this opportunity to drive Elsie out?" Nina asked tentatively. After all, Elsie was working for Sue as a spy. Who knew what keeping her in the house would mean for Harper? Nina figured that kickin must have assumed that you didn''t want to work her anymore. Maybe that''s why she killed Enya. If I hadn''t found out the truth, she probably would have told you that it was I who killed Enya. If that happened, you would trust her more and hate me. She would thus gain your loyalty." "Since Lady Sue has killed my sister, I''ll no longer work for her. She asked us to poison you so you would be infertile," Elsie said as she wiped away the tears on her face. "I was worried that you would find out since you''re a physician. So I replaced the poison with wheat flour. I didn''t actually poison you, My Lady." "If you had poisoned me, I definitely would have noticed. You''re quite smart, aren''t you?" Harper commended. If Sue had asked anyone else, they would have already done it without batting an eye. Elsie was clever this way. Chapter 87 Cross Over To Harper (Part Two) "I know I did terrible things to you, so I don''t deserve your forgiveness. But I don''t want to do this anymore. That''s why I''m confessing all these to you," Elsie said, wiping away the tears on her face. "I''m ready to accept any punishment from you, My Lady. I''ll accept it whatever it is." "What''s wrong with the poisonous bird''s nest?" Harper asked in puzzlement. The person who poisoned her was definitely Carrie. Harper was sure about it. But Harper also knew that Carrie was a stupid woman and she would never be smart enough to come up with such a brilliant idea. So she assumed Sue was probably behind this. If it was indeed Sue, then someone in the Emerald House must have cooperated with her. "Lady Sue asked us to destroy the lid, then we went to get a new lid from Lady Carrie. The n y or fear and she even did not ask what it was. "Why didn''t you ask what the pill was?" Harper asked promptly. "My Lady, I''m sure you have a plan. All I need to do is obey you," Elsie replied decisively. She thought she was going to die, but Harper gave her the chance for another live so she could take her revenge. So even if the pill turned out to be poisonous, she was still going to take it because she owed it to Harper. "Good. I''m glad to hear such an answer." Harper smiled as she spoke. "All right. Be careful. Ruby was beaten to death and that was her punishment. I''m sure Sue''s going to be more careful. And I''m sure she already knows that you''ve betrayed her. We can''t tell what she''s going to do. Watch your back at all times." "Yes, My Lady. Thank you for the reminder." Chapter 88 Carrie In Trouble (Part One) Ruby was put to death and Felicia was grounded. All these events kept Sue busy for a while. However, she didn''t forget to take out all her anger on Carrie. Even though Felicia was confined to her own house, she still didn''t spare Carrie of her continuous tortures. Felicia often asked people to take Carrie to her place so that she could torture her. Now Carrie was pushed to a breaking point. "My Lady, Lady Carrie is kneeling in the yard again," Nina told Harper. She shuddered at the thought of Carrie''s horrible face. Of late, the way Sue abused people had been upgraded. Harper was trying to thread a needle. She planned to make a cloak. "She can kneel as much as she wants. As a daughter of Father''s legal wife, I can take it." Nina smiled and said, "Of course you can, but Lady Carrie''s face is so terrifying that it would give people nightmares. Lady Sue ruined her whole face." Harper continued with the cloak and remained expressionless at N a had surpassed the ultimate level of vengeance to humiliate her. Felicia''s name lived in infamy after all that had happened to her. Charles and Mavis scowled even thinking about her. All of this made Felicia more unpredictable and violent than ever before. She came up with all kinds of unthinkable ways to torture Carrie, who had been driven to the brink of a nervous breakdown. The very sight of Felicia made her blood turn cold. "Felicia, I beg you to spare me, show some mercy. I''m a complete nobody. I''m not worth your time," Carrie pleaded immediately. The last thing she wanted to do was to come in front of Felicia, who was no less ruthless than Sue. But now she hated Harper more than both of them because Harper refused to help her. "I like you, Lady Carrie. And I like to spend time on you. I have found an interesting game today." Felicia took out an embroidery needle and pierced it into Carrie''s body. "See, it hurts, but it won''t kill you." Chapter 89 Carrie In Trouble (Part Two) Carrie cried out in pain, but nobody in the Emerald House came out to help her. She swore, "Harper, bitch! How can you just stand there and watch me suffer like this? Bitch! I wish you die a slow painful death!" Harper ignored the screams outside. Her maids were contemplating on Carrie''s behavior. Their face purpled with anger. "Shame on her! When she had the upper hand, she even contrived to kill Lady Harper. And now that she is in trouble, how could she have the gall to come here for help and even hurl curses when she get refused? She deserves more than death." "She can swear what she likes. It won''t affect me in any way," Harper said indifferently. "The more she curses, the faster she will die. Many people want to make her life a living hell. By then she will be begging for an easy death." "You never get angry about anything, My Lady. Lady Carrie mistaken your good manners for weakness. She lacks t eful to her." "So are you going to sit and watch your mother and brother die?" Hansen took out a dagger and slammed the blade into the table. "You have to give me your words today. I''m not ready to take no for an answer. Who will you choose? Your mother and brother or a concubine no one cares about? It is not that difficult, is it?" Shirley panicked because she didn''t want to poison Carrie. She knew that if she killed Carrie, she would die. But if she refused to do it, then her mother and brother would die. She didn''t know what to do. "Go kill her mother and brother!" Hansen ordered his men. "I will do it!" Shirley said hastily. "I''ll do it. I''ll do it. Please, don''t hurt my mother and brother." "There you go. I''ll wait for your good news. But if Carrie survives, you''ll need to bury your mother and brother." Hansen sneered and left with his servants, leaving Shirley behind sobbing by herself. Chapter 90 Carries Death (Part One) Shirley got back to Chu Clan by sunrise. By the time she got there, Carrie still hadn''t gotten so much as an ounce of sleep yet. Carrie was almost on the verge of breaking down due to the recent mental and physical torture she had received. Knowing that they had a common enemy, she was hoping that Harper would help her out. Sadly for her, Harper refused to get involved. "Are you alright, Lady Carrie?" Shirley cautiously asked upon seeing Carrie''s disturbingly pale face. "You bitch!" Carrie furiously screamed as she slapped Shirley in the face, "You bitch! Do you want to find yourself a new master while I''m in so much trouble?" "Of course not, Lady Carrie. That''s isn''t true." Shirley knelt on the bare floor, buried her face in her hands and shook her head. "My mother and brother are sick, I just¡ª." "Liar!" Carrie yelled at her. Shirley fell on the floor after receiving a slap in the face. Then, Carrie blurted out, "Do you sec and was starting to corrode her inside bit by bit. Under excruciating pain, Carrie had her hands stretched out toward Shirley as though she was asking for help. This scene frightened Shirley so much that she fell to the floor and kept on moving away, leaning against the door. At the sight of Carrie struggling and in unbearable pain, every fiber of her body trembled, even more so when she saw Carrie claw through her own flesh and thrust her fingers into her stomach. Shirley tried her best and frantically got up, escaping from the Excellence House as quickly as she could. At that moment, there was only one thing in her mind¡ªshe must get away from this place! Shirley kept on stumbling as she fled from the scene, failing to notice that it was making her stand out. The nanny who was sweeping the floor noticed her but acted as if she didn''t see anything as she had no interest in whatever happened in the Excellence House whatsoever. Chapter 91 Carries Death (Part Two) Watching Shirley as she ran away in panic, Harper couldn''t help but frown. "Elsie." "Yes, My Lady," Elsie quickly replied. "Follow her and see what that girl is doing," Harper ordered. "If she tried to leave the mansion, try to find a way to catch her." "As you wish, My Lady," Elsie politely replied. Elsie had to scurry in order to catch up to her. As she was preoccupied with that task, Forsythia and Harper headed toward the Emerald House. "Forsythia," Harper called out. "Yes, My Lady," Forsythia answered. "I want you to discreetly take a look at the Excellence House and make sure no one sees you," Harper calmly told her. "Yes, My Lady," Forsythia said, doing what Harper asked right away. After a while, Forsythia came back quietly. "My Lady, Lady Carrie was poisoned and seemed to have died a slow and miserable death." "Lady Carrie was poisoned to death?" Ha lain to see that she had suffered a lot before her heart finally gave out. Who loathed her so much that they had to do this to her? Why did this person poison her? "Send someone to report this to Charles right away," Sue ordered. "Yes, My Lady." "Harper, you can go back now. I can deal with the matter at hand," Sue said, pinching her nose. She might have been pleased to find out that Carrie was now gone, but she didn''t want to deal with such a horrific dead body. At Sue''s suggestion, Harper left without delay. The way she was behaving made Sue so displeased. After all, this girl was getting more and more impolite as time passed by. She eagerly wanted to teach this girl a lesson sooner or later! Although she still couldn''t manage to find substantial evidence regarding that whole issue with Felicia, she still firmly believed that Harper must have had something to do with it! Chapter 92 Harpers Plan To Deal With Hansen (Part One) Forsythia had already come back when Harper returned to her house. Forsythia immediately approached Harper as soon as she caught sight of her. "My Lady, as far as I know, Shirley''s mother and brother are seriously ill. If they are left without any treatment, they would die very soon. Shirley has turned to a physician for help. However, the physician is of no use. He isn''t even willing to go check on them. Her brother caught the smallpox and her mother has been infected too. They''re under quarantine now," Forsythia reported to Harper mechanically. That was all the information that she was able to scrounge up. Without thinking, Harper suddenly reached out her hand and pinched the flesh on Forsythia''s face. "You''re young yet you''re always frowning. You should smile more," she said in a light tone. Forsythia''s body stiffened and she looked at Harper in bewilderment. Harper was pleased to see her react like that. She then withdrew her hand and said, "I got it. Thank yo em!" "You said it was Hansen who asked you to poison Lady Carrie. Do you have any evidence?" Harper asked with expectant eyes. If there was no solid evidence, no matter what the truth was, it wouldn''t be able to declare him guilty. "Yes, I have!" Shirley replied firmly as she took out a brilliant jade pendant from her pocket. "He accidentally left it and I took it. I thought maybe I could use it to prove that we had met and that he forced me to do it if someone ever questioned me." Harper took the jade pendant and examined it carefully. Her eyes lit up when she saw it. It was made by the Imperial Manufacturing Plant. Every member of the imperial family owned such a jade pendant to represent the identity. No one could forge one. This was how Harper knew that Hansen was doomed this time! "Good. Very good!" Harper collected the jade pendant which was quite crucial in destroying Hansen. "I''ll have your mother and brother taken out and I promise I will cure them." Chapter 93 Harpers Plan To Deal With Hansen (Part Two) "Thank you, Lady Harper. Thank you so much," Shirley said as she bowed her head. Even though Hansen had given her quite an amount of money, no physician was willing to check on her mother and brother. After all, it was an incurable disease. When Harper said that she could cure them, her hope was renewed. She was willing to try anything. She just wanted her mother and brother to get better. Harper didn''t go back to the Chu Clan mansion. Instead, she went straight to the pharmacy to get some random medicines. This made it difficult for some to figure out what she was going to do. Then she asked Elsie to bring Shirley''s sick mother and brother to her private house. Elsie did things quickly. Before long, she had already brought the two unconscious people to the house. Harper boiled the medicines and asked Elsie and Shirley to drink some to prevent them from being infected. "When the toxins in their bodie ed rest. You need to leave now." "It''s almost dawn. Are you sure you want to sleep? Isn''t your clan supposed to hold a funeral?" the man asked in puzzlement. "She was just a concubine. If my father still cared about her, he could help find a place to bury her. Otherwise, I''m afraid they''re just going to throw out her body elsewhere. Plus, it''s Sue who is supposed to take care of that, so that has nothing to do with me," Harper said blandly. "Concubines never get the proper treatment. Plus, it''s not like she died an honorable death. I''m not even sure if my father is interested in looking at her body for one last time." "If you die, I''m going to help find a place to bury you!" "Bah. Stop talking like that!" Harper couldn''t help but curse angrily. She then demanded him to leave. She didn''t have much time left since she was supposed to meet Mavis in the morning and she wanted to rest for a bit. Chapter 94 An Ambush (Part One) Carrie''s death didn''t cause a stir in the Chu Clan mansion at all. Charles only asked Sue to arrange a simple funeral for her. But the entire time, he even did not appear at the funeral. It was as if Carrie was not his concubine at all. Because of Charles'' indifference to Carrie''s funeral, Sue did not want to spend money on the funeral at all. She just asked someone to cover Carrie''s corpse with some straw mat and throw it to some wasteland. Mavis only knew Carrie died from Harper. But even so, the Chu Clan matriarch couldn''t care less about Carrie''s death. After all, Carrie was just a concubine. And besides, Sue had already taken care of the funeral, or so Mavis had been informed. After delivering the news to Mavis, Harper left the Peony House and bumped into Sue and Felicia. At the sight of Harper, Felicia couldn''t help but remember how humiliated she was that day. She hated being made to look like a fool in front of Harper. Remembering this incident just made her upset. The eatment of Harper. Grateful, Shirley swore to repay Harper''s kindness. She was willing to do whatever Harper asked her to do. "Lady Harper," Shirley called out as she looked at Harper uneasily. Without turning around, Harper washed her hands and asked, "What is it? Do your mother and brother have any problem?" "No, of course not. My mother and brother are getting better and better now," Shirley replied at once. "I have something to say." "Something?" Confused, Harper turned around. "What is it then?" "I once heard from Lady Carrie that Prime Minister Charles loved Lady Serena so much that he would ignore other women in the mansion. Lady Serena got pregnant very soon. However, she had a premature birth. According to Lady Carrie, it was a boy. But Lady Sue said the baby had already died when it was delivered. Lady Serena''s body has suffered so much that she isn''t able to carry another child again," Shirley explained carefully as she examined Harper''s facial expression. Chapter 95 An Ambush (Part Two) "Lady Carrie said that Lady Serena''s boy was stifled to death by Lady Sue." After hearing the confession, Harper nodded her head. "I see. No wonder Lady Serena hasn''t had any children. No baby boy could probably survive as long as Lady Sue is in charge of the house." "Yes. Lady Carrie shared the same thought you just had. Lady Sue will never allow any other boy to threaten her son," echoed Shirley. Harper let out a dark chuckle. Of course, Sue wouldn''t allow anyone to threaten her son''s position in the Chu Clan. Sue wouldn''t even let Harper live peacefully. The mere existence of Harper reminded Sue of her place?¡ªthat she would always just be a concubine and that her children were humble because of their mother. "It seems that Lady Serena has no conflicts with Lady Sue. She rarely shows up," Harper commented, her thoughts running a mile per second. Serena seemed creepy in her ways. Harper had always known there was something dangerou decisively and mercilessly. No one could believe that a lady could actually know how to kill people so gracefully. Soon enough, they realized their numbers had nothing on Harper''s blood lust. Before long, only one of the killers was still standing alive. "Devil... Devil..." The last killer alive was so scared that he stuttered his words. He thought killing a helpless lady was an easy task for them. But he hadn''t made it. No one did. Harper was not only good at martial arts, but she also had one thing a consummate killer could be¡ªshe was ruthless. She didn''t think twice before tearing off her enemies'' limbs. After killing the last man, Harper wiped off the blood on her dagger, as if nothing had happened. She was ready to return to the Chu Clan mansion with her maid. When she turned around, she saw that Matthew and Barry were watching her silently. Not far away from the mayhem, Matthew sat in his chair while Barry stood behind the chair. Chapter 96 Matthews Request (Part One) Upon seeing Matthew and Barry, Elsie swallowed hard and stood in front of Harper, attempting to protect her. Even though her legs were trembling with fear, she wouldn''t allow Harper to face Matthew alone. Harper patted Elsie on her shoulder, trying to comfort her. She then walked up to Matthew, made a curtsey and said, "It is my pleasure to see you, Your Highness." The wheels of the wheelchair rolled forward. In the blink of an eye, Matthew already appeared in front of Harper. He raised her chin and looked at her, who was pretending to be calm. "There is blood on your face. You should always clean yourself after killing people," he advised in an indifferent tone. Staring at him in a daze, Harper didn''t know how to answer. It turned out his question was rhetorical. Matthew expected no answer from her as he took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off from her face. His action was intimate. However, he didn''t care. He continued doing it as if no one was around them. Surprised, Harper didn''t dare to move. Barry ordered his men to move Harper washed the rice as she replied, "Yes, I was alone and I had to cook for myself a lot. But I don''t cook very often now. To be honest, I had the choice of eating fast food all the time. However, it''s not healthy." "Fast food? What''s fast food?" Matthew asked curiously. He had never heard about that term before. The expression on Harper''s face changed a bit. But soon she collected herself and replied immediately, "Oh, it means the leftover food." There was a hint of disbelief flashing through his eyes. He asked in shock, "Do you often eat the leftover food in the Chu Clan mansion?" "I did. Actually, that was quite normal in the past. Sometimes when I got home late, there was only leftover food remaining. But now Grandma has prepared a small kitchen for me. These days I am used to eating the delicious food cooked by Anabel. As a matter of fact, I haven''t cooked for a long time." Harper poured the rice into the pot and started the fire. Slowly, the fire began to heat the pot. After that, she went to wash and cut some vegetables. Chapter 97 Matthews Request (Part Two) "Your Highness, can you help me trim the edible parts of the vegetable?" asked Harper tentatively, hoping he would get involved as well. Matthew took a look at the vegetable in Harper''s hand. Actually, he didn''t know what that particular vegetable was called even though he ate it quite often. He nodded and took it over. Harper then went to wash and cut another kind of vegetable. At the same time, she took care of the fire in the stove to prevent the fire from extinguishing. After she finished cutting the vegetable, she turned around and saw Matthew tearing the vegetable that she gave him earlier. She rolled her eyes helplessly before she walked to him and said, "Your Highness, that''s not how you do it." Matthew held the basket in his hands and asked in confusion, "No? I thought I was doing an excellent job." The corners of Harper''s mouth twisted. It was obvious that she wanted to laugh which didn''t go unnoticed by Matthew. Harper somehow managed to hold back her laughter. r was out of his sight, he turned to his servants and asked them to fetch him some medicine. It turned out he was in pain since he had eaten too much at noon. What was worse, he drank a lot of tea with Harper while they were playing the game of Go. Barry felt clueless, seeing his master in this miserable condition. Matthew had known that eating too much wasn''t good for his health. Yet he ate everything Harper cooked and pretended to be alright because he wanted to please her. Now he was paying for his actions. Minute by minute, his condition was getting worse. "Your Highness, were the dishes made by Lady Harper delicious?" Jack asked naughtily, appearing before him out of nowhere. "It seems that you are stuffed. I guess that means the meal must be very delicious." With a flick of his finger, Matthew hit Jack. Jack screamed and rolled on the floor, letting out a groan. Matthew ignored Jack and left with Barry. In the background, he could still hear Jack screaming in pain. Chapter 98 Start With You (Part One) Sue looked as though she was seeing a ghost as she stared at Harper, who came back safe and sound. "Har... Harper... You came back." Sue stumbled over her words. Actually, she was hoping that Harper would have been dead by now. Apart from that, she had already figured out a way to let the street gangs take the blame for everything. Be that as it might, Harper was now in front of her, still alive and kicking. "Yes, Lady Sue. Do you need me for anything?" Harper replied, wearing a smile on her face as she politely bowed to Sue. From how composed she looked, it would be hard to tell that someone had just tried to assassinate her. "How could it even be possible?" Felicia whispered under her breath. "Felicia! Shush!" Sue silenced Felicia, not wanting her to say anything that would cause Harper to get weird ideas. "It''s alright. Felicia was just getting so bored of staying at the mansion all the time, so she wanted to go out. I was a nd Hansen thought something might have happened. Otherwise Sue wouldn''t have any reason to kill her at all. "Shirley, pull yourself together. What do you mean Sue wants to kill you?" Hansen asked, looking so baffled. "I...I accidentally overheard their conversation and found out about her secrets, so Lady Sue wants to get rid of me to keep my mouth shut," Shirley said, her eyes filled with horror. "You heard about her secrets? Aren''t you just a maid? What secrets did you hear?" Kate said in utter disbelief. "I heard Lady Sue talking about Lady Yvonne''s death." Right now, Shirley was visibly so afraid and her pupils were dilated. "Lady Carrie was poisoned to death, and I wanted to pray for her. I happened to see Lady Sue''s people throwing her body at a grove and that was when I heard her say, ''You deserved to die after standing against me. It''s a pity I didn''t kill you on my own, just like how I killed your bitch daughter.''" Chapter 99 Start With You (Part Two) At those words, Kate''s and Hansen''s eyes became wide open. "Sue said she was the one who killed Yvonne?" Kate asked urgently. "Yes, Your Highness. You wouldn''t believe what I have heard from the nanny beside Lady Sue. Apparently, Lady Sue was the one who applied the philter, which only worked on men, on Lady Yvonne''s wedding dress. And by doing that, His Highness would lose control of himself due to the drug''s effects and torture Lady Yvonne to death." Shirley kept on kowtowing in front of them as her voice trembled with fear. "Your Highness, I beg you. Please help me!" "Are you telling the truth Shirley? If you''re making all of this up, you should know that I''m going to kill your entire family!" Kate said, making sure that she wasn''t just messing with them. "I wouldn''t dare to lie to you, Your Highness. If you still don''t believe me, you can go and have Lady Yvonne''s wedding dress ex got to see Sue. So, he immediately sent people to go look for Sue. When she got word that Kate broke into the Chu Clan mansion and brought her servants along with her, Sue was sent into a fit of rage. She rushed to the front yard, assuming that Kate was there to get back at them for what happened to her son. "Let me see how arrogant she is! Where did she get the nerve to come to our house several times?" "Mother, I''ll go there with you!" Felicia said, feeling upset herself. Right now, she despised both Hansen and Kate. If it weren''t for Kate, she never would''ve ended up being in the state she was currently in. Sue thought she had nothing to fear, totally oblivious of the fact that Kate had come here with the evidence for Yvonne''s death in her hand. If she had known about it, she would have certainly checked her room carefully to avoid all of the things that would happen afterward. Chapter 100 The Evidence (Part One) Sue was just as aggressive as Kate was when she showed up. "Your Highness, how arrogant you are!" With her head held high, Sue came in and took a seat right away. "Your Highness, before anything else, don''t you think you owe me an explanation?" "An explanation?" Kate sneered, fuming with intense anger. Sue not only set a trap for her son, causing him to be stripped of his title, but she also dragged his reputation through the mud. She was so cruel that she even caused him to become sexual incompetent because of the excessive amount of drug he had ingested. Right now, there was no girl who would want to marry Hansen, and yet Sue still had the audacity to raise her voice against her and demand an explanation. "Of course. You heard that right. Your son took my daughter''s virginity, and you even came here several times to stir up trouble. Are you trying to bully our Chu Clan?" Sue hurled back in anger. Kate instantly understood that Sue was referring to what had happened in the Spring Res please watch your mouth. I assure you that I am loyal to His Majesty. If you want to conduct search, then go ahead and just do it. And if you can''t find any evidence, I''m going to make sure His Majesty hears about this." "Be my guest. Feel free to report this to His Majesty! Begin the search!" The guards came in one after another and broke into Sue''s residence. After making a thorough search of the entire house three times, they still couldn''t find anything that was similar to the drug that was on Yvonne''s wedding dress. "Your Highness, what can you say about this? I have told you that I''ve been wronged, and I wouldn''t even dare think of doing something so awful. But in spite of that, you still didn''t believe me. Now that you have searched everywhere and given me a mouthful, shouldn''t that be enough?" Sue confidently said. The truth was that she had already dealt with the poison. After all, who in their right mind would leave such a thing lying around and risk getting themselves caught? Chapter 101 The Evidence (Part Two) "Yes, Your Highness, my mother would never dream of doing such a thing. Someone must be trying to deceive you!" At this point, Felicia walked forward to stand up for Sue. After everything that happened, she knew she shouldn''t do anything so reckless anymore. Given that she had no standing in this family, if Sue were to lose her power in the mansion, she wouldn''t even be allowed to stay here. As Kate shifted her gaze toward Felicia, her eyebrows were deeply knit and she ordered, "Guards, search this woman''s house!" "Your Highness, don''t you think you''re going too far!" Sue was deeply enraged. "Felicia is still unmarried. Once her bedroom is searched, how can she possibly show her face to anyone in the future?" "She has already bared everything in front of countless men. And you''re saying we can''t search her bedroom?" Kate spat. "I would''ve completely forgotten about it if you didn''t mention it. Some residue of philter was also found in my son''s body that day!" This e had found out about it sooner, he wouldn''t have been so soft-hearted, allowing Felicia to continue living in this mansion. "You''ve taught your daughter well. Now you''re going to get me killed!" "Charles, in spite of everything that happened, please try to find a way to solve it. At the end of the day, Prince Kevin''s son is still alive, and the one who died was a concubine''s daughter. All things considered, it was the Chu Clan who suffered great losses. Why don''t you just ask His Majesty to allow Hansen to have his title as Prince Kevin''s heir restored? Then you could ask for Prince Kevin''s forgiveness and ask him to let Felicia off," Sue pleaded as she clung to Charles'' thighs. "Charles, I beg of you. Please figure out a way to save our daughter." "Enough!" Charles yelled, irritated with Sue''s incessant crying. "I''ll head over to the Imperial Palace first to check how things are going. Don''t go starting any trouble again while I''m gone, or else, I''ll divorce you!" Chapter 102 The Punishment (Part One) Kate brought both Felicia and Hansen to the Imperial Palace to meet the emperor. "Your Majesty, please bring forth justice for my son! My son is innocent! He has been terribly wronged!" As she wept, Kate broke into the conference hall where a meeting was currently being held. All the officials looked at each other in confusion, clueless as to why Kate suddenly appeared in front of them. "Kate, have you no sense of courtesy? What do you think you are doing?" the emperor asked, visibly quite displeased. For him, Kate was like a bane of his life. Having to deal with her never failed to give him a headache. It was a well-known fact that Kate loved to pamper her son. She even cried for more than ten times in front of the emperor when her son was stripped of his title as Kevin''s heir, something which made the emperor deeply upset. "Your Majesty, I assure you, my son is innocent. Yvonne, my son''s wife, had been killed on the very night of their wedding. People keep on accusing my son of killing her. But that is not the truth. It was actually Felicia, the other daughter of Prime Minister Charles, who k nd the person who placed it on the wedding dress. Your Majesty, please! You must serve justice for Hansen and his late wife!" Kate explained thoroughly. "Felicia, is was she said true? I am asking you now," the emperor asked with a stern look on his face as he focused on Felicia. The pressure was too much for her to handle that Felicia collapsed on the floor. At that point, she was much too scared to even utter a single word. All she could do was keep trembling in great fear. "Answer me this instant! I am asking you!" the emperor asked again, losing his patience. Seeing Felicia behave like this, he couldn''t help but think that it was so shameless for a lady of the Chu Clan to be weaker than a simple maid. "Your... Your Majesty, I''m innocent!" Felicia stumbled over her words in fear. "Innocent? Are you seriously trying to deny it? Let me ask you this then. What about the poison found in your place?" Kate was sent into a towering rage upon hearing Felicia claim herself to be innocent. So, she grabbed her hair and slapped her in the face with great force. "You vicious bitch! How dare you!" Chapter 103 The Punishment (Part Two) "I said, enough!" the emperor ordered. All of this was beginning to get on his nerves. "Now that we know she did it, it proves that Hansen is indeed innocent. Guards, take Felicia out of here and have her beaten to death." "No, no, please, Your Majesty! I didn''t do it! I''m innocent! I''m innocent!" Felicia screamed in fear for her life. "Your Majesty, there''s still something I have to say!" Shirley opened her mouth and stopped them. With a wave of the emperor''s hand, the guards stepped back. Not having the patience to let this matter drag on, he asked, "Make it quick. What else do you want to say?" "I''m also guilty, Your Majesty. Mister Hansen held my mother and brother hostage and used them to threaten me to poison Lady Carrie. She was the biological mother of Mister Hansen''s deceased wife. That left me with no other choice but to poison Lady Carrie. I know full well that I won''t be able to escape death, but I''m still grateful because Lady Carrie had been good to me. For that reason, I''ve decided that I must tell you everything..." "You bitch! You are talking complete nonsense!" Hansen hurled back at once. Hearing that frightened him so much that the color was flushed out of his face. At that moment, he had no idea why Shirley would suddenly bring that up and tell others about it, let alone the emperor himself. "Stop spouting nonsense, Shirley! You may get others into trouble!" Kate exclaimed in a forbidding tone, looking as though she would have no qualms about killin s feeling remorse for what she had done. It wouldn''t have had to come to this if only she didn''t catch Felicia and have her taken here in front of the emperor. At this point, she would feel extremely satisfied as long as her son would be able to go on living here. Unfortunately for them, he was going to be imprisoned in the borderland as a slave. "I''ve made up my mind. You may take your leave," the emperor said in a resolute tone. "Your Majesty, please! I only have one son. Do you really have the heart to leave me all by myself?" Kate cried out, pleading for his forgiveness. "What nonsense are you spewing? Kevin has a number of sons. Each of them is yours. Everyone calls you ''Mother.'' You just said you only had one son, so does that mean you don''t think of those other children as your own?" the emperor roared, fuming with intense rage. "I... That''s not what I meant. Your Majesty, please spare Hansen. I know what I did was wrong. I shouldn''t have been so unreasonable. Please just spare Hansen and I swear I won''t pursue the matter anymore. Your Majesty, I beg you!" "I''ve had enough of your blabbering! Go home and reflect on what happened! If you don''t listen to me, I''m going to teach you a lesson!" Waving his hand in utter disgust, the emperor ordered his guards to send Kate out even if they had to drag her. This sent shivers down Charles'' spine as he broke out in a cold sweat. He understood that everything was over now and no one would be able to do anything about it. Chapter 104 A Doomed Fate (Part One) Charles rushed back to the mansion as fast as his feet would allow him. He had to make sure he arrived before the imperial edict about Felicia''s punishment was delivered. It was his duty to protect the Chu Clan, even if it meant driving his own flesh and blood out. After this day, Felicia would be stripped of her surname and banished from the clan. Upon his arrival, Sue had initially thought that Charles brought with him good news. Why else could he be in such a hurry? Soon enough, she discovered that she could not have been more wrong, as she stood face to face with Charles'' ruthlessness. The door flung open as he stepped inside, and the first sentence out of his mouth was an order to kick Felicia out of the Chu Clan. "Charles, what are you saying? Felicia is your daughter! Why are you driving her out?" she asked in distress. "How can you treat her like that?" Charles'' eyes were cold as he turned to her. "His Majesty already announced her sanction. She is to serve as a military prostitute. No daughter of the Chu Clan aithful shadow. "My Lady, Lady Harper is here," Mavis'' maid announced. Charles was also present when Harper arrived. She bowed respectfully and quietly stood aside, observing her father and grandmother closely. Charles was wearing a sullen expression, and grim shadows passed over Mavis'' face as her fingers twirled the Buddhist beads in her hands. "She deserves it. Mother, I must do this for our clan''s future," Charles said sorrowfully. "I have no power over it, not with the gravity of charges against her. The emperor has already passed down the punishment. She is to work as a military prostitute. It will be a stain that even history cannot bury." ''Work as a military prostitute?'' Harper exclaimed inwardly. She could not have imagined that this was Felicia''s punishment. However, she felt no pity for Felicia. With what she had done, it was only fitting. Mavis turned to her and said, "You heard it, Harper. Felicia will be exiled to a place three thousand miles away from here and work as a military prostitute." Chapter 105 A Doomed Fate (Part Two) "What? That is terrible news," she exclaimed in surprise as one of her hands went to cover her mouth. "What torture! Had it been I in her position, I would rather choose death. At the very least, I want to depart from this world with a clean name. Being a military prostitute is the worst fate for a woman." A spark lit up in Charles'' eyes when he heard Harper''s words. A twisted idea began to form itself. If Felicia died before she started working as a military prostitute, then her reputation would remain clean, and she would bring no disgrace to the Chu Clan. The deranged idea presented itself as a way of escape and Charles'' eyes narrowed as he considered his next steps. Mavis seemed to have understood it as well. She threw a meaningful glance at Charles, who returned her a gaze and nodded. He then looked to Harper, watching her expression. It would not be good if she figured out what they were thinking. "Harper, it''s a time of distress for everyone now. It woul oing to kill his own flesh and blood for the sake of the Chu Clan''s name! "My Lady, why did you tell Lady Sue about it?" Nina asked. She did not understand why Harper divulged her father''s plans. If Sue managed to convince Charles, then Felicia would be saved. "Father has already made up his mind, and Felicia''s fate is as good as sealed. No matter how Sue begs, it will not move him. Then, if she decides to leave him from fury and grief, this house will fall into chaos," Harper said slowly. "Are you certain that this will happen?" Nina asked again. "That would all depend on Sue, and how much her daughter matters to her. If she deems Felicia less than her relationship with Father, it would be as if nothing had changed. However, if a mother''s heart takes over and she chooses her daughter, then Father and Lady Sue are bound to be enemies." Harper laughed to herself as she anticipated what Sue''s next move would be. She could be the weapon to Charles'' undoing. Chapter 106 Will You Be Sad (Part One) With fear, worry and dread filling her mind, Sue walked to Charles'' study. When she got there, she happened to overhear Charles asking his subordinate to take care of Felicia''s affairs. And just as she was about to push the door open, he said, "Hang her to death. After all, she is still my daughter. I want her to have an intact corpse. The Chu Clan''s reputation is the most important. Because of her, I am afraid that I would be impeached soon, and it might make it difficult for my daughters to get married in the future. Alas!" Intense anger was brewing inside Sue. Never would she have expected her husband to be so heartless. Just to help their clan save face, he had personally ordered someone to get rid of his biological daughter. Who would''ve thought he was so apathetic! Due to intense rage, Sue almost spat out blood as she quietly walked away. At that moment, it dawned on her that her eldest daughter was currently working in the Imperial Palace. If Hailey were to ask Katrina for help, the emperor would surely forgive Felicia as long as Katrina would plead with him since he do to deserve such a cruel life! "My Lady." The maids walked over and wanted to help Sue up. "Get away from me. Just leave me alone," Sue said, sounding quite weak as she lay on the floor. As she thought of the imminent death of her most beloved daughter tomorrow, Sue felt so downhearted, but there was nothing she could do about it. "Harper Chu!" Sue gritted her teeth. "It was because of you that Felicia ended up in such a miserable situation. This is all your fault! I won''t let you get away with this even if it kills me, Harper Chu!" The following morning, what Charles had been dreading finally happened. All the officials impeached him during the imperial court session, and Charles didn''t try to fight back. Instead, he admitted his mistakes while crying in bitter tears in front of the emperor and all the other officials. Then, he told them that he had been much too busy with work so he had failed to teach his daughter well and that was the reason why she ended up being so heartless. He was well aware of his mistake, so he asked the emperor to punish him severely. Chapter 107 Will You Be Sad (Part Two) Seeing this, the emperor went soft this time. As his punishment, Charles wouldn''t be receiving any salary for half a year. And that was all. As for Felicia, she ended up taking her own life in prison that night. But because Charles didn''t want to take her corpse, the guards just took it to a random grave and buried her there. As for Shirley, she would work in the northwest desolate land and never be allowed to return to the imperial capital. Harper had paid off the person in charge and replaced Shirley with someone else as soon as she got out of the imperial capital. "My Lady." Shirley was left completely dumbfounded, as she never would''ve expected Harper to come and see her at this point in time. Harper quickly handed over a parcel to Shirley and said, "I''ve prepared 500 taels of silver for you, along with a new identity certification. Find a new place to survive." "My Lady, I..." Shirley''s voice broke the tears rolled down her face. Patting her on the shoulder, Harper simply said, "Go ahead. Your mother and brother are still waiting for you feeling was still there. This helped him confirm once more that he didn''t dislike Harper''s touch, and as a matter of fact, he might have actually even liked it even though it felt a bit weird. "Yes." "Your Highness, although the toxins remain sealed in your legs, there''s still a possibility that any inappropriate movement of the internal force is going to cause them to spread. You''d better stop exercising your internal force so recklessly." "What if it comes to a point where I get tired of living?" He couldn''t explain it himself, but for some reason, he had the urge to joke with her. Much to his surprise, Harper, who had been such a cautious and obedient person in front of him, got pissed off in an instant. Pointing right at his nose, she blurted out, "Matthew Jun, you bastard! So many people are worried sick about your life, yet you dare to say something like that. Don''t you realize that many people will be sad if you die?" Looking at Harper whose face had been red-flushed out of anger, Matthew suddenly asked, "Will you be sad if I die?" Chapter 108 Mavis Decision (Part One) "Will you be sad if I die?" That scene of Matthew asking this question kept on playing on repeat in Harper''s mind. Even now, she still couldn''t understand why she suddenly ran away when Matthew asked her this question. Would she be sad if she were to find out that Matthew was gone? This was so confusing for her as well. ''Damn it! He is my patient! If he died, it would only mean one thing¡ªI am such a useless physician that I couldn''t even cure him. Of course I''m going to be sad! Who wouldn''t be?'' Harper thought to herself. It was the perfect excuse that she had come up with after she cudgeled her brains out over and over. Yes, she would be sad because she failed to cure Matthew. Other than that, she would feel neither sad nor sorry for him because he was such an asshole. "My Lady," Nina greeted Harper after knocking on the door and entering the room. Harper tried to calm herself down and pull herself together before asking, "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Lady Sue has fallen ill, so she has sent her maid to come over and ask you to take care of he y in the mansion who holds a higher position. Although the servants regard Sue as your father''s wife, that doesn''t change the fact that she is still a concubine and it will stay that way for the rest of her miserable life. I believe that Hailey is indeed capable. But she was born humble because of her mother''s status. Above all else, you are the only one I trust. From now on, you can learn how to manage a family. As for your father, I will be the one to talk to him about this." "Grandma, would that really be okay?" Harper anxiously asked. "I don''t have any experience in managing a family. I''m worried whether I''ll be able to perform well or not." "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Annie to help you out. Once you get the hang of it, you will be able to do it well. I believe in you!" Mavis reassured her as she tenderly patted Harper''s hand. "For now, you should just focus on learning how to deal with the family affairs. I will definitely search for a suitable husband and arrange everything well for you. No need to worry. I won''t ever let anyone push you around." Chapter 109 Mavis Decision (Part Two) "Grandma, then..." Before Harper could say what she was about to say, Mavis stopped her from doing so. She knew what Harper had in mind. Harper wanted to talk about her getting sent into the Imperial Palace. However, after all of the terrible things that happened in the Chu Clan, Mavis had changed her mind. She was no longer interested in sending Harper to the Imperial Palace. The Imperial Palace was a place that would burn a person to the bone. Indeed, the emperor was, by no means, a trustworthy husband. And as for the other princes, Mavis was worried that none of them would be willing to marry Harper and make her their wife. Because of that, Mavis had made up her mind that before she passed away, she would find a good and trustworthy husband for Harper. That was the last thing she could do for her beloved granddaughter. "The emperor has gotten old. I wouldn''t want you to live a life of difficulty in the Imperial Palace," Mavis said in a somber tone. "Don''t you even think about entering the Imperial Palace. There''s so much deceit in the Imperial Palace. I''m afraid you will be eaten up to the bone by others. When you finally get married in the future, you can help the Chu Clan if you can. And even if you can''t, I wo t it to anyone in to make sure that she stayed in the dark. "My Lady," Nina said, keeping her voice low as she stretched out her hand and lightly tugged on Harper''s clothes. As Harper turned around, she noticed a familiar figure in green clothes. From what she could remember, this was the same servant who worked closely for Charles. It was rather plain to see that Sue must have paid him off and asked him to hide nearby to wait for Harper to confess what she had done. Unfortunately for Sue, Harper was smart enough to know that she shouldn''t do such a thing and managed to keep herself from saying or doing anything improper. "Let''s go. We won''t be going here any longer, or else, we might just get ourselves in trouble," Harper said. Be that as it might, when she checked Sue''s pulse, it seemed a bit strange. Harper couldn''t find anything wrong with her pulse. But it was true that her body was getting weaker and weaker as time passed by. This unusual phenomenon reminded her of her mother''s condition when she got sick. At that time, the doctor also couldn''t find any problem, but her mother just became weaker with every passing second until she finally succumbed to her illness. "Yes, My Lady," Nina quickly replied. Chapter 110 The Critical Illness Of Sue (Part One) Sue''s illness had taken a turn for the worse. Just the other day, she could still talk to others, but right now, she had become so weak that she couldn''t get out of bed on her own. Harper, on the other hand, had begun taking over the household affairs little by little through Annie''s guidance. Given how smart and capable Harper was, Annie only had good things to say about her in front of Mavis. Knowing that Harper was doing great and everything was going smoothly, Mavis felt so pleased. But in spite of that, she never failed to remind Harper to take good care of herself and try not to exert herself too much because of all the work she had to do. Harper made it a point to come over every day to greet Mavis and feel her pulse as well, in order to make sure that she stayed in good health. Just recently, she had informed her about the changes of personnel within the Chu Clan mansion in detail. The number of people who got replaced might not be that high, but those positions were still sensitive and pivotal roles. The staff which had been replaced were the ones in the acc ou have any idea what time it is? It''s already so late in the evening. What do you want to talk about?" asked Charles, obviously a bit displeased. Knowing full well that her father didn''t like being bothered, Harper quickly got down on her knees and begged, "Please forgive me for asking you to come here, Father. It''s just that there''s something really important I have to tell you. I wasn''t so sure whom I can trust. So, I had no choice but to ask you for help." "What is it?" Seeing how serious Harper looked at that moment, Charles couldn''t help feeling uneasy. With that, Harper presented the account books, which had pages marked by red circles and lines. "Father, please take a look at this! It states here that Lady Sue took 3, 000 taels of silver from the account to conduct a religious rite. But other than that, no more details. I can''t find any information where she conducted it and why she needed to do it in the first place. And this one. It states that Lady Sue took 3, 000 taels of silver from the account without having any solid reason. And here as well..." Chapter 111 The Critical Illness Of Sue (Part Two) Harper presented several dozens of records with no detailed explanations about what the money had been used for whatsoever. Adding them all up, the total amount of the missing money was more than 100, 000 taels of silver. Although they had been recorded in the account books, there were no details about what they were used for. With a grim look on his face, Charles became more and more infuriated. Never would he have thought that Sue, who had ta100, 000 taels of silver. That was a huge amount of money. "How bold she was!" There was a grim look on Charles'' face, and a menacing glance flashed in his eyes. How he wished he could strangle Sue right this very second! Noticing how furious Charles was, Harper grabbed another account book and said, "Father, this is the items record of our properties in the warehouse. I found that a lot of things in the warehouse didn''t match what were written on the book. Based on my initial estimation, all of the missing items would be worth more than 200, 000 taels of silver. As for who took all of those properties away, there is nothing about that on record." "No way! How could it be possible that there is no record at all?" Charles furiously took the book away from her hands. At that point, he was obviously about to go into a fit of rage. When he checked the contents of the book, he found out that many precious treasures had gone missi teward to send her regards whenever the need called for it. The steward was a new one. He worked for Charles. "How has Lady Sue been doing recently?" "She is fine. It''s just that she is too weak to be moving around," Hailey flatly said. There was no way she was going to tell Harper the truth, because Harper was the monkey wrench to their plan as well as their number one enemy. Right now, she had already succeeded in gaining control of the domestic affairs in the mansion. Most of Sue''s servants had been replaced by Harper recently. Sue was so infuriated that it even made her spit blood, causing her condition to become even worse. Harper had deliberately included one medical book in particular, which she had made some notes to help Harper realize the type of poison Sue was suffering from, among those books she had handed over to Hailey. As long as Hailey read it carefully, she would surely be able to find the poison. As a matter of fact, Harper was so considerate that she even wrote down the method to test the poison for Hailey''s reference. Once Hailey performed it, then the evidence would become solid. ''Hailey, if you manage to find that Sue is poisoned, who are you going to turn to? Will you talk about this to Father or Grandma?'' Harper wondered quietly deep inside her heart. How thrilled she was as she waited to see the drama that was just around the corner! Chapter 112 Plans (Part One) Hailey worked fast. After just two days, she came across the book which Harper had prepared especially for her. Based on what she discovered in the medical book, she decided to perform a blood test on Sue. To her surprise, the result matched the description written in the medical book. "My Lady..." Abigail, Hailey''s maid, was too shocked to finish her words. "Mother was poisoned!" Hailey exclaimed. "Harper probably wasn''t expecting that I would actually check the medical books or even borrow these medical books from her. Otherwise, she would have already disposed of this medical book long ago." "My Lady, are you implying that Lady Harper poisoned Lady Sue?" Abigail asked, confused. "Of course. Who else could it be?" Hailey said in a cold tone. "Think about it. Who''s benefiting most from Mother''s illness?" "Of course it''s Lady Harper, My Lady. She has taken over the domestic affairs of the mansion ever since Lady Sue has gotten ill. Right now, she holds a power that''s befitting her identity," Abigail said, taking a guess. " this was making Hailey both anxious and angry. If Sue were to succumb to the poison, she would lose her status. After so many years of planning and calculating, Sue was still a mere concubine on the official records, which meant Hailey was only a concubine''s daughter. Sue had been trying very hard to persuade Harper into making Hailey Kelly''s daughter on the records, but Harper strongly disapproved of it. That was the reason why they wanted to get rid of Harper in the first place. However, Harper managed to survive. "My Lady, what are we supposed to do next? I boiled the herbs myself. I had my eyes on it during the entire time and I was sure no one touched it, but it was still poisoned. What should we do? If it keeps going on like this, Lady Sue wouldn''t last very long." Abigail was getting so worked up. They still hadn''t caught the person who was poisoning Sue. On top of that, they didn''t even have any idea how that person did it. Now, Sue was spending more time sleeping than awake. Her condition was worsening at an alarming rate. Chapter 113 Plans (Part Two) After thinking long and hard, Hailey glanced at Sue, who was still lying unconscious, and said through her gritted teeth, "I have no choice but to make a plan for myself." "My Lady?" Giving Sue one final glance, Hailey had made up her mind. Sue was going to die if things went on like this. Hailey was still young and she had her whole life ahead of her. But now, all of that had a possibility of going down the drain. She had to come up with a plan, and she had to do it quick. She had to find a way to get herself registered as the legal wife''s daughter on the official records. Otherwise, she would remain inferior to others all her life. Hailey went to meet Charles and told him that her future would be ruined if she were to remain as a concubine''s daughter on the official records. "Father, Mother is seriously ill, and on the official records her is still a concubine. I''m afraid that I will have no cha er face. "Good day, Mother," Charles greeted her upon coming in. "Good day, Grandma," Hailey greeted her as well. "Both of you, come over here and have a seat," Mavis said with a smile on her face as she invited Charles to sit right next to her. "Harper has made a coat just for you. However, she''s a bit worried that it wouldn''t be to your liking, so she''s asking for my opinion. Put it on. Let me see if it looks good on you." When Charles saw the expectant look on Harper''s face, he thought of what he was going to say later, so he didn''t refuse and simply tried it on. "I actually think it looks great on me. I like it." "I''m glad you liked it, Father," Harper said as a smile crept onto her face. At this moment, both Harper and Mavis seemed to be quite pleased. For that reason, Charles decided this would be the best time to say it. "Mother, I want to register Hailey as Kelly''s daughter." Chapter 114 Haileys Plan (Part One) "No, I refuse!" No one had expected Harper to be the first one to refuse outright as soon as Charles finished his words. As per the common perception of Harper, she was a nice person who would agree on almost everything. One thing that Charles had already forgotten was how sensitive Harper was when it came to her biological mother. In an instant, there was a displeased look on Charles'' face. "Harper, behave yourself. Think twice before you speak!" "No way. I will not allow this," Harper said stubbornly. She turned her head away to avoid looking at Charles. "Harper, why are you refusing it so strongly? Now that you''re taking charge of everything in the mansion, you already own everything. I only want to be registered as the daughter of your mother. Are you so narrow-minded to refuse even such a small favor?" Hailey said in an aggrieved voice. Her eyes turned red as if Harper had bullied her. Harper pouted, threw herself into the arms of Mavis, and started crying. "Grandma, look at how Father an It''s just that I am staying at home to take care of my mother for the time being. Besides, what happened to Felicia is still a hot topic of gossip for the people. In this kind of situation, if I send the recommendation letter to His Majesty, he will be reminded of what happened between our clan and Prince Kevin''s mansion, which would only end up making him more upset. Don''t you think it may cause greater trouble for us?" Hailey applied her presence of mind and refused Mavis'' request euphemistically. She would rather give up her life than introduce Harper to the Imperial Academy of Medicine! Never! "Well, now that you don''t want to do this, just forget getting registered as Kelly''s daughter," Mavis said in a stern tone and turned her face. It was the end of the discussion from her side. She had made her point straight and clear. If Charles wanted to have Hailey registered as Kelly''s daughter, then Hailey must help Harper get into the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Otherwise, she would never allow it. Chapter 115 Haileys Plan (Part Two) Hailey grew anxious to see Mavis'' stubbornness. She then looked at Charles helplessly. Even he looked embarrassed at that moment. Hailey only hoped that he would help her to convince Mavis. He said to Mavis, "Mother, I think we can talk about helping Harper return to the Imperial Academy of Medicine later. The last few days have been very eventful. So we''d better keep a low key for the time being." "Then, let''s talk about Hailey''s request also later," Mavis said in a determined tone. "We can discuss it when you decide to deal with Harper''s matter." "Mother, what is the harm in recording Hailey as Kelly''s daughter? Harper will still be Kelly''s daughter too. It''s a good thing for us. I mentioned this to you even at the time when Harper was still a little kid. But you had refused it at that time. Now that they''ve already grown up, I think we should take a call on this. If Hailey continues to be considered as a concubine''s daughter, it''s not good for our reputa feel restless. She recalled that before Daniel, her youngest son, went missing, he had asked her to take good care of Harper. Slowly, as Mavis started thinking about the terrible things Sue had done in all these years, she became more and more suspicious. "No, Annie, I think something is weird. Go and check it carefully. I want to know everything in detail about Sue," Mavis ordered calmly. "Don''t let anyone come to know that I''m investigating it before things are clear." "Yes, My Lady." As Annie got involved in investigating what had happened in the past, Harper remained busy with her plan. Now that she had successfully planted the seed of suspicion in Mavis'' mind, Mavis would become more alert now. That way, Charles and Hailey would not be able to carry out their plan so easily. Harper now wanted to look for someone who could threaten Charles. Taking charge of the family affairs in the Chu Clan mansion was not enough at all. Harper needed a helper. Chapter 116 Sues Plan (Part One) Sue''s condition continued worsening with each passing day. It even came to a point where she could no longer take care of herself at all. Because of that, Charles had completely lost interest in her and had no plans to visit her whatsoever. As a matter of fact, he even ordered his servants to have Sue moved out of her place and take her into a relatively remote house. But worst of all, there were only two maids taking care of her right now. In order to make sure that Hailey would stop looking into the fact that Sue had been poisoned, Charles forbade everyone from paying Sue a visit¡ªincluding Hailey, of course. The way things stood, it was rather apparent that he had totally given up on Sue already. Apart from that, Mavis steadily and persistently refused to register Hailey as Kelly''s daughter, leaving Hailey feeling extremely irritated and worried. If Sue succumbed to the poison, Hailey knew full well that her chances of being registered as Kelly''s daughter would be close to none. If it came to that, she would be caught up in an even worse situation. "My Lady, I just saw Lacy passing by," Tina reported to it won''t be long before we''re kicked out of the mansion." "No, no, I won''t let us be thrown out. Harper is much too young to be taking over the whole mansion!" Sue angrily remarked before coughing up a little. "Hailey, don''t worry about me. When you get back, try to find a way to tell your father that I''m gravely ill and worried that no one is around to take care of him. Tell him that I want to take some concubines for him before I die." When she heard Sue''s words, Hailey''s eyes lit up. Sue must have come up with a plan already. Nodding her head in agreement, Hailey then said, "Well then, Mother, have a good night''s rest. Rest assured, I will definitely ask someone to tell Father. My only wish is that Father wouldn''t be too heartless for the sake of the relationship the two of you shared over the years." "You should head back now. I know him like the back of my hand. As long as he gets my message, he will surely come to see me," Sue bitterly said. Never would she have expected that the day would come where she would be forced to take more concubines for her husband. Was this what they called karma? Chapter 117 Sues Plan (Part Two) Hailey couldn''t help but feel worried that if she went to talk to Charles directly, she would only expose the fact that she had secretly paid her mother a visit, something which Charles had forbidden her from doing. With that in mind, she thought that it would be better if Lacy went there instead of her, so she asked her to see her father instead. Without delay, Lacy told Charles about Sue''s message. Upon hearing it, Charles didn''t say anything for a while. The reason why he had completely lost interest in Sue wasn''t just because she had been bringing him a lot of trouble. It was also because she was so jealous that she would definitely be against him taking more concubines. What saddened him most was the fact that he couldn''t get even one concubine in the mansion for many years all thanks to Sue. "Did she really say such a thing?" Charles asked, feeling a bit skeptical. It was hardly surprising that he couldn''t believe it. After all, he knew just how jealous Sue was. "Yes, My Lord. Lady Sue knows she''s going to die soon, so ndling the household affairs, but she is still not married yet, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to handle this matter. Hailey wouldn''t be able to deal with it either. And as for Mother, she''s already too old to be dealing with something so troublesome. I may be a bit weak, but I think I can manage doing at least this much. I want to be of some use to you." "Don''t worry about it. You should take care of yourself first. It isn''t something urgent anyway. Let me discuss this with Mother first," Charles said, wearing a soft expression on his face. "Please take good care of yourself. I can''t live without you." "Please rest assured, Charles. I will take good care of myself," Sue politely replied. Hearing Charles'' words, she felt a sense of relief deep inside. From the looks of it, what he said implied that he was interested in her suggestion of taking more concubines. If she wanted to deal with this matter, then she would have a way to escape from this isolated house. Then, she would finally be able to get even with Harper! Chapter 118 Match Making (Part One) "What did you just say?" Harper asked in surprise. What she had just heard was unbelievable. "Sue is planning to help Charles take some concubines," Serena whispered in Harper''s ear. "Last night, Charles slept in my place and he told this to me personally. And he has already agreed." "Why are you telling me this, Lady Serena?" "Because you''re the only one in this mansion who has the ability as well as the intention to stop it," Serena answered. "Harper, if we let Sue out again, she will be a big threat to you." "What do you want out of this?" Harper asked in a soft yet determined voice. Serena must have some vested interest in this. After all, she was not a saint. And even a saint could not be without any desire. Serena''s expression changed subtly after she heard Harper''s words. But soon, she broke into a smile as she said in a suppressed voice, "I want the Chu Clan destroyed!" "No way!" Harper refuted. "As long as I''m alive, no one can ever dare to destroy the Chu Clan. Do you intend to kill me as we out being rejected by Nicole. After all, she was a lady with a noble identity. Many people wanted to marry her, and probably she had been rejecting them thinking that they were beneath her. "Charles is right, Harper. Princess Nicole is a proud lady. She may not be willing to become the second wife of your father," Mavis said with her face turning bleak. Despite being disabled, it was not enough to make a princess marry a person of lower social status. "Grandma, in the past, the people who proposed to the princess were either of low social status or mediocre talent. But my father is the prime minister. He is both handsome and talented. I am sure that Princess Nicole must be willing to marry him. If you and Father don''t believe me, I can go to her and sound her out. If I find that she is willing to marry Father, then Father can go to His Majesty and ask for his consent. It would be an extreme honor for her to marry someone His Majesty has appointed. She wouldn''t feel disgraced at all. Father, what do you think?" Chapter 119 Match Making (Part Two) Although Harper put up a question, she knew her father was almost convinced of what she said. He always wanted a son with noble status. The noble identity of Nicole would also be helpful if he wanted to pursue a better future for his children. They would be known as the children of Nicole later, which was superb. Moreover, with the support of Allen, the rise in his own career would be meteoric. So, of course, Charles would agree with this suggestion. "How do you plan to sound her out?" Charles asked sounding excited. "I have my own ways, Father. If you believe in me, just leave it to me. If Princess Nicole agrees, Grandma, you will have to handle the wedding personally. After all, Princess Nicole is a very noble person. She needs special attention and honor that only you can give her." Harper tried to convince mall wish seemed to be too much to expect from them. "Carlson, can I ask you for a favor?" With the mention of her family, Harper was reminded of the real purpose that had made her step out of the Chu Clan in the first place. "Just tell me. As long as it is within my means, I will definitely help you," Carlson said without hesitation. "Tell me. What do you need me to do for you?" "I want to inquire about a person." "Who is it? Tell me. There is nobody in imperial capital that I can''t get in touch with." Carlson vouched for himself patting on his chest. "Of course. I am sure, you must know this person." "Oh, who is it?" Carlson asked as his curiosity surged. "You know her very well. She is your aunt, Princess Nicole." Harper raised her brows and smiled. "I want to play a matchmaker for her." Chapter 120 Seeing Through Her (Part One) Carlson was so surprised that his jaw dropped. For a while, he took dumbstruck, full of astonishment. Words failed him and he stammered, "What? Am I hearing things?" "I want to play a matchmaker for your aunt, Princess Nicole," Harper repeated as she flung her arm around Carlson''s neck. "I have a friend whose father has lost his wife years ago. I think her father has a good family background and is a talented man. My friend is looking for a good wife for her father. When she mentioned this, I realized Princess Nicole is an ideal candidate. Do you think it''s workable?" Carlson swallowed his saliva, recalling what happened to the last man who proposed to his aunt. His aunt had brutally beaten up the man and thrown him into the moat. "Harrell, I don''t think it''s a good idea. My aunt won''t agree. The last man who proposed to marry her was beaten up and thrown into the moat. If you think he is a good man, then don''t give him a chance to be trea go back and check my aunt''s opinion. But it''s up to God whether she will accept it or not." "The only thing you need to do is ask her opinion. Tomorrow, at this same time, I will be waiting for you here to know her response," replied Harper, planning on ending their conversation. "But wait! Where on earth do you live?" Carlson asked curiously. The smile on Harper''s face was profound. She did not make any reply. Carlson pressed his lips and said, "Forget it. See you tomorrow. I''ll go back and ask my aunt. If she is willing to marry, I''ll tell you. But the chances are slim." Carlson had no idea why he decided to run away as soon as possible. It was Harrell who had kept his secret from him. However, a strange feeling was gnawing at Carlson today. He somehow felt overcome by guilt. He once again wondered how Harrell and Harper were friends. He couldn''t come in terms with the fact that Harrell liked an arrogant and mean lady like Harper. Chapter 121 Seeing Through Her (Part Two) "Harper, Harrell, Harper, Harrell, Harper, Harrell, Harper..." As Carlson murmured the names, a thought occurred in his mind. He suddenly stopped, turned around, and shook his head as if he had met a ghost. It was impossible! ''Harrell can''t be Harper!'' he told himself. With confusion filled his heart, he went to see his aunt, Nicole. He then told her that Charles had lost his wife many years ago and hadn''t been married since. He also told her that Charles wanted to marry her and asked whether Nicole would agree to it or not. Carlson, actually, never thought that his aunt would agree. But unexpectedly, Nicole nodded in agreement without putting out any fight. Everything that happened today was far beyond Carlson''s expectations. Right now, he became more suspicious of Harrell''s real identity. He was a powerful man in the imperial capital, but he had never climbed the wall in order to search for an unmarried woman''s house. Once a doubt entered his ty to take good care of her," Harper said, hoping to elevate all the worries from Carlson''s mind. "My father will ask for His Majesty''s permission to marry her. Don''t worry. Your aunt will not get hurt." "I know. Thank you for this. I''m leaving now." Carlson pretended to be calm as he walked to climb down the wall. But only God knew that his heart was beating like a drum. "Or, you can leave through the front door," Harper suggested as she looked at Carlson who had started to climb down clumsily. Carlson turned around to look at Harper. "Maybe not today. Can I visit you through the front door in the future?" he asked. "Of course." Now that Harper had given an affirmative reply, Carlson finally felt relieved. He tried for the last time and climbed down the wall successfully. After that, he leaned against the wall and pressed his chest to keep his heartbeat steady. He thought to himself, ''Harper, you are really different from the hearsay!'' Chapter 122 The Death Of Sue (Part One) There was something eerie about Charles'' calmness. The young women Sue had chosen for him were all easy on the eyes. There was no reason for him to receive them with less than enthusiastic welcome. If this was the Charles she knew, there was no doubt that the women would end up as his new concubines. But it seemed like something was wrong with him. He seemed to have changed his mind about these women and that worried Sue so much. Sue did not know what to do anymore. Restless, she had sent Lacy to speak with Charles. Before Lacy could even see him, she was already turned away at the door. Lacy had asked Hailey, too, but to no avail. "My Lady, why don''t you see Lacy?" Tina asked, confused. Lacy worked for Sue, but why did Hailey refuse to see her mother''s maid? Tina was at a loss. Hailey continued to embroider a handkerchief and replied, "There''s no need for me to see her anymore. Father has already intended to marry Princess Nicole. After she marries into our mansion, my br e guard immediately went to look for Hailey, but a maid came out. After a few moments, the guard was told that Hailey had fallen asleep and she would not see anyone. Lacy had thought that after Hailey heard about Sue''s condition, she would come, running to see Sue. She certainly did not expect the guard to tell her that Hailey had fallen asleep and would not see anyone. "Did you emphasize that it was Lady Sue asking for her? Lady Sue is her mother and she is dying," Lacy asked to confirm, thinking that maybe the guard had not passed her words accurately. "Yes. I told Tina who works for Lady Hailey that Lady Sue is seriously ill and that she wants to see Lady Hailey for the last time. Tina went inside for a while. Then, she came out and told me that Lady Hailey had fallen asleep and that she would not see anyone. Well, that''s all I can do. You should go back now. I don''t think Lady Hailey will come here to see Lady Sue. Just tell Lady Sue about it," the guard replied. Chapter 123 The Death Of Sue (Part Two) Lacy covered her mouth with one hand to suppress her sobs. She then entered the room to serve Sue. When Sue saw Lacy''s tearful eyes, she asked, "Did she come?" Lacy forced a smile and said, "Not yet, My Lady. But don''t worry. Lady Hailey will come very soon. You are her mother. She will definitely come." Sue immediately knew what had happened. "So she doesn''t want to see me for the last time?" asked Sue. "My Lady," Lacy murmured, her own heart breaking at the truth, the truth that she couldn''t tell a dying mother longing to see her daughter for the last time. "Ha-ha." Sue laughed grimly, with blood trickling from the sides of her mouth. "Well, well, well. She is as cruel as her father. I really shouldn''t have kept them!" "My Lady, please don''t feel so sad. Lady Hailey won''t leave you alone." Lacy was a little shocked. It was obvious that Sue was going to die at this moment. However, before Lacy Harper went to Mavis to report everything. She found Mavis praying and waited for her to finish. She just knelt next to Mavis, praying as well. When Mavis finished, Harper walked up to her and helped her sit up. "Grandma, I''ve already dealt with everything. Lady Sue had stolen a large amount of money from the Chu Clan mansion, so I confiscated all her properties. Hailey''s dowry will be deducted from those properties in the future." "Okay," Mavis replied as she walked out of the Buddhist prayer room with Harper''s support. "Did Hailey go to Sue''s funeral?" Harper shook her head. From beginning to end, Hailey never showed up at Sue''s funeral. Although Sue was bad, she was still Hailey''s mother. Sue treated her children well. Even though she preferred Felicia the most, she was still very nice to Hailey. But Hailey did not even bother to show up at Sue''s funeral. That was just too cruel and heartless. Chapter 124 A Present (Part One) Mavis sighed, "I got word that Sue''s maid went to see Hailey and asked her to see Sue one last time. Did Hailey come to see her?" Feeling a little uneasy, Harper stammered, "Grandma..." "Tell me the truth," Mavis exclaimed, seemingly quite angry. "You don''t need to cover up for Hailey. If she can be that heartless, she shouldn''t be afraid of being criticized or gossiped about." "From what I''ve heard, Hailey was asleep at that time. And since the maid didn''t dare to disturb her, Hailey couldn''t go to see her mother for the last time," Harper explained politely. "Not daring to disturb? What do you mean by that? If you ask me, I think the truth is that she just really didn''t want to see her at all! What a heartless girl she is! I can''t believe she could be so cruel to her own mother. If she could treat her mother like that, there''s no telling how much crueler she could be to other people," Mavis remarked. At this moment, she felt so repulsed by Hailey''s actions and couldn''t help but resent her. In the past, Hailey had always been the sensible one and she easily got along with other people. B , it''s for Father''s good fortune," Harper said with a great smile on her face. "The wedding day is getting close. The main house has already been tidied up. And I already had it completely redecorated. The potted plants have been replaced with orchids. Her Highness is probably going to be very happy when she sees all of this. I heard she likes orchids." "That''s so considerate of you." Mavis was quite pleased with Harper. Of course, she had been favoring Harper already, and now, she loved her even more. "But Her Highness has a noble status, and she will be the hostess of the Chu Clan mansion after they get married..." "Please don''t worry, Grandma. As soon as Her Highness becomes a part of our family, I will step down from my position as the one taking care of the family affairs and hand the power over to her. Of course, in case she needs any help, I''ll be more than happy to lend a hand." "Oh, you''re such a sweet girl..." As she looked at Harper, who was so well-behaved and acting so considerately, Mavis didn''t know what to say. "Don''t worry. Her Highness is actually easy to get along with." Chapter 125 A Present (Part Two) Harper simply nodded her head in agreement, indicating that she also knew what kind of person Nicole was. If it were otherwise, she wouldn''t have bothered trying her best to set them up. With a person such like Nicole taking care of everything in the Chu Clan mansion, both Charles and Hailey wouldn''t be able to do everything to their whim. Charles and Nicole had a grand wedding ceremony. The emperor, along with many other imperial members, had a lot of wedding gifts sent to the Chu Clan mansion. Even Allen personally attended to congratulate Nicole on her wedding ceremony. Meanwhile, Carlson sneaked into the backyard to meet Harper. "Hey, Harper." "Carlson, what are you doing here?" Harper asked, feeling a bit surprised. "Are you here to visit Her Highness?" "No, I came here to visit you. You''ve been so busy all day, and I thought maybe you haven''t had anything to eat yet. So, I brought you some food." With that, he carefully took out a bag from his chest and opened it. Unfortunately for him, the delicious cookies he was planning to give her had been crushed into pieces. As he looked at the crushed snacks, Carlson helplessly said in an awkward tone, "Oops, you won''t be able to eat them b ve your hands full these days? I never would have expected that you would be coming here to see me," Harper asked, feeling a bit curious. "I''m here to congratulate you! The Chu Clan mansion has a new hostess now," the man said as he tossed a box over to Harper. "Here. This is for you." "Is this for me or for the mansion''s new hostess?" Harper asked, wearing a playful smile on her face as she held the box. "Do you even have to ask? Of course it''s for you. She doesn''t deserve it!" the man answered without a bit of hesitation. "Go ahead and open it. Aren''t you curious what is inside it?" Left at such a loss for words at this moment, Carlson couldn''t help but think that this man was too arrogant to say that his aunt did not deserve to receive such a gift. That being said, as he looked at the terrifying sword, Carlson opted to just keep his mouth shut. It was then that he realized he was in a bad mood. If only he had the strength to hit this man, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it right away. "Alright. Let me take a look," Harper replied. But just as she was getting ready to open the box, the man turned his head and glanced at Carlson. "You should be taking your leave now," he said coldly. Chapter 126 Be Rejected (Part One) Carlson was not at all willing to leave. He looked at Harper, hoping that she would say something to make him stay. However, she merely nodded at him and indicated him to leave as soon as possible. Anyways, if the masked man got angry, she had no idea how to calm him down. If Carlson got hurt because of that, Allen and Nicole might hold her responsible for that. And the last thing that Harper wanted at the moment was to become an enemy in Nicole''s eyes. "Okay, I''m leaving now. Good night, Harper," Carlson said as he left unwillingly. Watching Carlson receding slowly out of her sight, Harper shrugged helplessly and said, "He''s gone now. Don''t be so cold. That may make him upset. After all, his aunt has now become my nominal mother. If you offend him, his aunt might find fault with me. Can''t you be a little considerate about it?" "How dare she!" the man snapped immediately without any hesitation. "If she dares to do that, I''ll teach her a lesson!" Harper heaved a sigh and said, "Well, it''s getting late now. I think you should leave now. Tomorrow morning, I will meet the new hostess officially and hand over the power to t is your opinion about this?" Charles asked. Nicole looked at Hailey. Hailey knelt in front of her at once, but her face was full of unconcealed joy as if her plea was already sanctioned. "Please, Mother," she pleaded. Nicole shared a quick glance at Harper casually and found that Harper remained silent as if all these things would not affect her. However, if Hailey was registered as Nicole''s daughter, it would affect her status deeply. "Charles, I don''t think what you just said make sense," Nicole said slowly after she took a sip of tea. "We have laws regarding the treatment of concubines'' children. You have Harper. Besides, I am still young and we will have our children. Why should we register a concubine''s children as mine?" "Mother, I just want to be around you and serve you..." Hailey intervened. "No, thanks," Nicole interrupted Hailey. "I''m still young, and I will have my own children. What''s more, even if you are not registered as my daughter, I''m your mother as well. If you really care about me, you can still serve me. Or what? Are you not going to serve me if you are not registered as my own daughter?" Chapter 127 Be Rejected (Part Two) "Nicole, I just don''t want Hailey get wronged because of her identity. That would not affect anyone else in any way." "What? I beg to differ," Nicole said scornfully. She was amazed at what Charles was doing. Just the day after she got married into the Chu Clan mansion, he was making her the mother of a concubine''s children. Nicole was unhappy and it showed right on her face. "If she is registered under my name, then what would happen after I have my own children? In that case, she would even rank higher than my own children! Is that what you want?" "Well, I didn''t mean that!" Charles defended. "Enough! I won''t allow her to be registered as my daughter. You''d better give up on that thought," Nicole said unhappily. Then she turned towards Mavis and said, "Mother, I''m tired. Please forgive me, but I need to take some rest." After finishing what she had to say, Nicole left the room with her people at once. Charles sat there, feeling awkward in front of Mavis. Mavis merely took a look at him and smirked inwardly. Heart of heart, she gave a damn about how embarras he right to object that. What''s more, Hailey is an outstanding woman. She works as a physician in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. It''s natural for Father to value her more than anyone else." Although Harper didn''t speak ill of Hailey, Nicole was getting increasingly wary of Hailey. The more she thought about it, the more she considered Hailey to be a strong threat. "Oh, I see. Are you going to stay and have dinner with me?" Nicole asked as she noticed that it was a time close to noon. "Thank you, Mother. But Grandma is not keeping well, and I have to go and help her apply medicine. So, I''m afraid I have to take my leave now. Please forgive me," Harper said gently and courteously before she left. During the whole time, she behaved politely and decently. Later, the nanny took a quick look at the neatly placed account books and leafed through it. After she finished going through the details, she raised her head from the books with a mark of surprise and appreciation in her eyes. She turned to Nicole and remarked, "Your Highness, Lady Harper is so considerate!" Chapter 128 Setting Up A Trap (Part One) Nicole became quite close to Harper after she married into the Chu Clan mansion. Seeing this happen, Hailey felt envious towards Harper. In fact, she did all that she could do to please Nicole. But unfortunately, her efforts went in vain. Nicole didn''t pay any attention to her in spite of her efforts. "What should I do that will make that woman love me? Someway or the other, I will have to make a space in her heart. Otherwise she won''t agree to register me as her daughter!" Hailey exclaimed in annoyance. "I am smart and excellent in every aspect. But she just ignores me and favors Harper, who has a bad reputation. She is such a bitch!" "My Lady, don''t be angry!" Tina tried to console her, looking at her with a little uneasiness. Hailey seldom expressed her anger. Once she began complaining, the maids always suffered. "Don''t be angry? How could I not be angry! She hasn''t paid me any attention ever since she came to this mansion. If it weren''t for the fact that I need her to agree to register m y had tried her best to please Nicole. But Nicole was unmoved, which made Hailey feel defeated. But once Hailey knew that Nicole was pregnant, Harper was sure that Hailey would definitely do something terrible to Nicole. Once Nicole gave birth to her own child, Hailey''s chances of being registered as Nicole''s daughter would become very slim. The nanny instantly understood what Harper was implying. Nicole didn''t like Hailey either so she agreed with Harper''s suggestion. What Nicole needed the most now was a quiet environment to nourish the fetus, so she didn''t want to see people who would bring any negativity. And there was something about Hailey that made it evident she wasn''t a well-wisher. Now that Nicole was pregnant, Harper was delighted. Deep down, she hoped Nicole would give birth to a boy. That way, Nicole could easily fight for the right of inheritance. In that situation, Howard couldn''t do a thing. This was evident to everyone and Harper didn''t even have to remind Nicole of this. Chapter 129 Setting Up A Trap (Part Two) When Nicole was quietly nurturing her fetus in her own house, Hailey had come to pay her a visit several times. But each time she came, she was asked to leave without even getting a glimpse of Nicole. Despite this, Hailey didn''t give up. She was a determined woman. She kept on inquiring about Nicole''s likes and dislikes. She wanted to make Nicole like her, and she thought perhaps she could win Nicole''s favor. If that happened, then she would be soon registered as Nicole''s daughter. "My Lady, it seems that Lady Hailey has no intention of giving up." "It''s good she didn''t give up. If she did, I would be worried." Harper put the flowers in the vase carefully. "She wants to know what Mother likes, right? She loves cats very much. I have been told that Mother had kept a Persian cat that was from abroad. The cat died because of sickness, leaving her in distress. I think Hailey will be capable of finding a Persian cat." "But My Lad thought about a solution to solve her problems. "Don''t worry. Let''s just wait and see how things will turn out to be," Harper replied with a smile. "No matter what tricks Hailey will play, I''ll take them and fight back. The Chu Clan mansion must be cleaned before Howard comes back. Otherwise, Howard and Hailey will team up against me. If that happens, I will surely be at a disadvantage." "Can we actually get it done in such a short period of time?" Nina was a little skeptical. It was almost the Winter Solstice Festival. One month after that festival, the Spring Festival would come. "There''s still some time before the end of the year. I think we can make good use of this time. Howard will get back here before the end of the year to report to His Majesty. Our goal is to completely destroy Hailey before he returns!" Resolution was reflected in Harper''s eyes. If she didn''t behave cruelly, her enemies would be cruel to her. Chapter 130 Being Slapped (Part One) On the Winter Solstice Day, Harper got up early to greet Mavis and Charles. On this day, all the officials would take a one-day leave to attend family reunions. Of course, Charles also stayed at home to celebrate the festival with his family. Mavis and Charles prepared the gifts for the children just like they always did. Since they had Nicole this year, she was the one in charge of the preparations for the festival. But given the fact that she was expecting a baby, she couldn''t exert herself too much, so she let Harper take care of everything instead. "I''m here to pay respects to Grandma, Father and Mother. I wish all of you good health and all the happiness in the world." After asking the servant to bring over the gifts she had prepared, Harper stepped back right away. Having to make her presence after Harper made Hailey feel so irritated. However, now that Sue was no longer around, she had no one to back her up an at her like this. Could it be because of something that Harper said to her? "Hailey, please don''t take this the wrong way. Mother didn''t mean to give you a hard time. It''s just that she is pregnant right now, so she can''t come into contact with cats for the safety of the child in her womb," Harper explained softly. "What?" Hailey blurted out as she looked in disbelief at Nicole''s flat belly. Since she was pregnant, it would make it close to impossible for her to be registered as Nicole''s child now. "Because Mother is having her first child, the first three months are the most crucial period. She wants to announce this news to everyone after she makes sure that her pregnancy is stable. However, you didn''t know that, and you gave her a cat. That is why she got so angry with you. Hailey, you should just apologize to Mother now. She isn''t going to blame you." Harper''s words just made Hailey feel even more miserable. Chapter 131 Being Slapped (Part Two) At this point, Hailey was so upset that she was trembling all over, but she had no choice but to humble herself and apologize to Nicole. She had never been treated like this before in her life, but since Sue was gone, she was forced to suffer this kind of humiliation. "I''m sorry, Mother. I knew nothing about it. If I had known that you are pregnant, I never would have given the cat to you. I''ll have the cat killed right away," Hailey said as she gritted her teeth. "You''re going to put it to death?" Nicole felt pity for the poor cat, especially when it looked at her with longing eyes. This made her heart soften. "You don''t have to go that far. Just take care of it somewhere else." "But I don''t like cats. The cat..." "How about you just let me look after it then? Mother, I''ll give it back to you after you give birth to our little brother. What do you say?" Harper c be in her way for long. Charles is a rather partial man. I realized that long ago. When I die, how would Harper survive in this mansion?" Looking at the worried old lady, Annie wanted to say something, but she was a bit hesitant. Harper seemed to be pure and kind, but she was, by no means, a simple person. She could be as cruel as Hailey if she hardened her heart, but she was just more human compared to Hailey. And she was no pushover. "My Lady, please rest assured. Lady Harper is going to be just fine." In the end, Annie couldn''t help herself from thinking, ''Whoever schemes against Lady Harper should pray to heavens for luck. Isn''t Sue a good example already?'' Mavis favored Harper, so she was too blind to see that the last person anyone could mess with wasn''t the cruel Hailey or the formidable Charles, but Harper, who looked so gentle and obedient all the time. Chapter 132 Secret Revealed (Part One) After the Winter Solstice Day, Hailey''s behavior changed completely. She stopped paying visits to Nicole like before. Instead, she only visited Mavis and greeted her every morning. Then, she would return to her own house and locked herself in. "Lady Hailey has been keeping her nose up these days," Belinda said to Nicole. Somehow, she felt quite unaccustomed when someone who used to disturb them so often had suddenly stopped bothering them now. Nicole let out a casual smile and said, "Finally, she has become smart enough to understand that her efforts are doing no good to her. It''s good that she has stopped paying me visits." "Lady Hailey should remember her identity. Your Highness, you are going to have your own baby now. She is not supposed to show up in front of you. After all, she is just a concubine''s daughter. Although she is beautiful and outstanding, that will not change her identity," Belinda said. "A woman of her status deserves only to be a man''s concubine. Lady Harper is just being too kind to allow Lady Hail ow!" Harper assured the little girl. She was Alexandra. Harper entered Joey''s room, holding her hand. As they entered the room, Harper found Joey lying lifelessly in the bed and her maid was changing the wet cotton cloth on Joey''s forehead to bring her fever down. Joey was mumbling something in an almost unconscious state. "Alexandra, you can''t go out. Don''t go out..." Some unclear words that got intertwined in the heat of the fever could be heard coming from Joey''s mouth. Although she was so terribly ill, she was still not ready to let Alexandra go out. Alexandra was eight years old now. Harper felt it was not proper to keep Alexandra confined to the room all the time. She thought it was high time Alexandra''s true gender was brought to the notice of Mavis. "Let me have a look at her condition," Harper said gently. "Yes, Lady Harper," the maid, Polly, replied. Polly immediately stepped aside and gave way for Harper to come closer to Joey''s bed. Harper walked to the bed and sat down by the bed to check Joey''s condition. Chapter 133 Secret Revealed (Part Two) As Harper checked Joey''s pulse, a deep frown settled on her face. She immediately wrote a prescription and gave it to Nina. "Go back to the Emerald House. You can find all these medicines there. Get them brewed and bring the decoction here quickly," she ordered. "Yes, My Lady," Nina said and rushed out of the house. After Nina left, Harper fell into deep thought for a while. Then she started performing the acupuncture therapy on Joey to make her come back to her senses. After quite some time of giving Joey the acupuncture therapy, Joey came to her senses. As soon as Joey woke up, her eyes first searched for Alexandra. She was relieved when she found that Alexandra didn''t run away. After that, her eyes fell upon Harper. "What brings you here?" she asked with a frown. "The physician is on leave. Your maid had come to the Emerald House and told me that you are terribly sick. So I came here to have a look," Harper replied in a nonchalant tone. "Lad ing eyes. "Yes!" Joey confirmed in a pleading tone. "Don''t you know that Alexandra is already eight years old? He is a boy and I, being a female, cannot keep him with me all the time. Boys and girls can''t stay together. Neither Father nor Grandma would ever allow me to keep him with me," Harper reminded Joey calmly. Taking over Alexandra would be a big trouble for her. Nicole would start disliking and suspecting Harper if she did so. And that was the last thing that Harper wanted to happen to her at the moment. "You know what would happen to a child who have lost their mother in this mansion. Even though Lady Mavis and your uncle protected you, still you have suffered a lot. If I die, Alexandra would..." "All right, that''s enough. Just take good care of yourself. My maid will send you the decoction very soon. I have to leave now." After finishing her words, Harper got up from the bedside stool, turned around, and left without looking back. Chapter 134 Biscuit Disappeared Alexandra called out Harper''s name a few times, but Harper pretended that she heard nothing. Confused, Alexandra turned to Polly. "What happened to Harper?" Polly shook her head. "I don''t know, either. Let''s go inside to see your mother." "Okay." Alexandra nodded. But even so, something didn''t sit quite right with him. He watched Harper''s back disappear and walked into the room with Polly. Harper was distraught. Alexandra''s gender meant trouble. If only Alexandra were really a girl, Harper could have just sent her to Mavis for protection. But Alexandra was not. He was in fact a son. With Nicole around and having a baby in her belly, a concubine''s son would at a perilous position. If a concubine''s son turned out to be more outstanding than Nicole''s own son in the future, she would lose face. "My Lady." Elsie walked towards her. "Biscuit is missing." The expression on Harper''s face froze. "She can''t wait, can she?" "My Lady, what should we do?" Elsie asked worriedly. "Let''s go back first." Biscuit went missing. This could only mean one thing: Hailey was on the move. Harper had to prepare herself for anything. She couldn''t be caught off guard. In the Emerald House, everybody was frantic with worry. They searched each nook and cranny but failed to find Biscuit. There was no way Biscuit could have lost its way. Biscuit didn''t like going out, not even for walks. Someone had taken it while Harper was out. And that someone was out to frame Harper, she was sure. "Forsythia." "Yes, I am here." "Tell you master to bring the thing her nd out." They couldn''t show any unusual behavior before the show was on. ''Harper, the success or failure of the war is still unknown. You must keep calm.'' In the main house, Nicole was surprised to see the cat lying on the windowsill. "Biscuit, why are you here?" "Meow!" Biscuit kept scratching at the window. She seemed to be annoyed and uneasy. Happiness filled Nicole''s heart when she saw the fluffy cat. She walked over to pat the cat. "Meow!" She didn''t know if she startled the cat. The next thing she knew, Biscuit jumped and rushed towards her. Her sharp claws broke and dug into her skin. "Aargh!" Nicole screamed, covering her face with her hands. She staggered back and fell to the floor. The cat scratched her neck. "Your Highness, what''s happening?" Belinda heard the commotion and ran towards Nicole. She saw Nicole fall to the floor, one of her hands covering her belly while the other tried to cover her face. Beside the princess, Biscuit widened her red eyes and jumped up to attack Nicole again. "Your Highness!" Belinda rushed over and kicked the cat away. She held Nicole and helped her sit up, her back against the cat in case it tried to attack again. Fortunately, a maid came into the room and found them. "Hurry up! Kill the cat!" Belinda exclaimed in shock. "And go find Lady Harper immediately. The princess might get her baby hurt." "Okay." "What happened? Are you okay? Mother?" Before anyone could go and find Harper, a figure entered the room. It was Hailey. With a fake gasp, she exclaimed, "Oh my God, what happened?" Chapter 135 Who Was The Suspect (Part One) The news about what happened in Nicole''s house quickly spread across the whole Chu Clan mansion. By the time Harper arrived, Hailey had already treated Nicole''s wounds. Charles had also arrived in time to see Nicole''s gloomy mood. "Father, Mother, what happened?" Harper asked innocently. "Harper, how dare you ask after all these terrible things happened?" Hailey snorted. "I thought you were being very kind when you offered to raise the cat for Mother. It turns out you have other intentions." Confused at what Hailey could mean, Harper turned to Nicole. "Mother, what did Hailey mean? I don''t understand." "You don''t get it? Fine. Maids, bring it here." Charles, meanwhile, couldn''t rein in his anger. "Harper, I thought you''ve changed for the better. I didn''t imagine you would be so cruel to want to murder the unborn child in your mother''s womb. I''m so mad. I co anymore." There was doubt in Charles'' eyes as he looked at Harper. He didn''t believe her. But Nicole reacted differently. She turned to her nanny, Belinda, and said, "Belinda, go and check if Biscuit is really in the Emerald House." "Yes, Your Highness." Belinda immediately went to the Emerald House along with other maids. Meanwhile, Harper stood her ground. There was no trace of nerves or fear on her face. That was not how a guilty person would react. Instead, it was the stance of a warrior ready for battle. "Aargh!" Nicole cried out in pain all of a sudden. "What''s wrong, Nicole?" Charles asked, a worried expression on his face. "My belly. My belly hurts." Nicole''s brows were drawn together in pain. Hailey immediately stepped forward and searched for Nicole''s pulse. Harper made a move to step closer to Nicole, but she halted at the last second. Chapter 136 Who Was The Suspect (Part Two) "Hailey, check if your mother is alright. Does she have stomach ache again?" Charles ordered Hailey, ignoring Harper who also wanted to give a hand. "Yes, Father." Hailey stepped forward and was about to feel the pulse of Nicole. Unexpectedly, Nicole took her hand back and looked at Harper. "Harper, can I trust you?" Nicole asked. Nicole was taking a risk, asking Harper to treat her. But she was willing to give Harper a chance. After all, her nephew Carlson once asked her to take care of Harper. Instead of answering Nicole''s question directly, Harper replied vaguely, "Carlson will trust me." Nicole was stunned for a second. Then she realized what Harper wanted her to know. If she trusted Carlson, she should know that Carlson trusted Harper, too. She could trust her. "Then, please take care of my baby and me." Nicole thought for a moment. But her gut said to tr cat and you wanted to murder me." Harper turned to look at Hailey in surprise. "Hailey, why are you so sure it''s my cat?" "Well, you''re the only one who has a cat here. Of course, it''s yours." "Oh, I see. Then how did you come here so quickly? My house is nearer to the main house than yours and I came here as soon as I got the news. But you were already here when I arrived. In fact, you have already treated Mother''s wounds, as if you have known that Mother would be hurt," Harper said calmly, a beguiling smile on her face. "I... I just came here to visit Mother and happened to see?..." "Oh, how kind of you to visit Mother this late at night." After that, Harper decided to say nothing. She thought she did not need to say anything more. The truth was quite obvious to everyone. So, she merely stood aside quietly, waiting for judgment from Charles and Nicole. Chapter 137 Beat Hailey (Part One) Nicole glanced at Charles. To her, it was plain to see that this had been plotted by Hailey, who wanted to get rid of her child and frame Harper up. At this moment, Charles wanted to just play dumb, but after seeing the intense glare in Nicole''s eyes, he had no choice but to face it. "Hailey, how can you just accuse your sister of doing something and let her be wronged for no reason! Are you doing this to make her miserable?" Without delay, Hailey lowered her head and apologized, "Harper, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I honestly thought the cat was yours. They look so alike, and you are the only one who has a cat in our mansion. So, I naturally thought that it was you who did it. I hope you can forgive me." "Hailey, I don''t really mind. After all, it''s not like this is the first time I''ve ever been wronged. However, because of your poor medical skills, our unborn brother might have been harmed. You should be a and terrible person like his father. When she looked at Harper, she was able to let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was still someone in this family who had a good heart. "Guards, drag Hailey out and flog her soundly." "Mother!" Hailey cried out, trying to beg for mercy. Before she could say anything else, Belinda slapped Hailey''s face so hard. "You don''t have the right to call Her Highness ''Mother.''" "Nicole, Hailey is just a weak girl. How can she be flogged? How about this? Just give her a month''s imprisonment. What do you think?" Charles said, in complete disagreement with what she wanted to do. "What if I say no?" Nicole blatantly asked. "Charles, would you also have me beaten to death?" "Nicole, if you don''t like the idea, just forget it then." Seeing the arrogant behavior of Nicole, Charles understood that if the argument went on, she would only come to hate Hailey even more. Chapter 138 Beat Hailey (Part Two) "Drag her out!" "No! No! Father! Help me! Father..." Hailey finally freaked out. Never would she have imagined that the well-thought-out trap she had conceived would be used by someone else, making Nicole despise her. Because of this, she would be having a very hard time in the mansion! Outside the door, Hailey ceaselessly screamed her lungs out. Unable to do anything, Charles sat with a gloomy expression on his face while feeling so restless inside the room. It felt as if every flogging being thrown at Hailey was hitting him as well, which made him so irritated. Harper''s gaze was fixated on Charles all the while. As it turned out, he also had a child that he really loved. He must have exhausted all the love he had for Howard and Hailey already. And Sue loved their little daughter, Felicia. Fortunately, she had her grandmother who loved her so much. When she noticed Harper''s gaze, Nicole helpl fer any loss silently. What was worse, Charles was clearly in favor of Hailey, which must have increased the resentment that Nicole was feeling towards Hailey. Without a doubt, she wouldn''t let it go easily. "Harper, are you certain that Her Highness and her baby are all right?" "Fortunately, she was rescued in time, and both of them are safe. But, it''s just that Mother was poisoned. Although she has already been detoxified, the poison has already entered her body and affected the baby. There''s no telling whether there will be any complications until the baby is born. There''s a possibility that it will end up having a disability," Harper explained carefully. Nicole had been ridiculed all her life for being disabled. And she hadn''t been able to marry before even though she was already of marrying age. If her child ended up being disabled after being poisoned, Nicole might rip Hailey into shreds. Chapter 139 The Punishment Came To Her (Part One) Hailey had been flogged. As a result, she ended up catching a fever that night. Feeling so worried, Charles couldn''t get an ounce of sleep. He stayed in the Fairy House to take care of her himself. The following day, he got prepared early and rushed to the Imperial Palace to attend the imperial court session. Because of that, he had no idea whatsoever that Nicole had come out of the Chu Clan mansion. Upon seeing Harper in front of him, the steward gulped hard. Then, he stumbled over his words and greeted her, "Good... Good morning, Lady Harper." "Where is Mother? Did she leave the mansion?" Harper asked in a tender voice. The steward didn''t know why, but for some reason, he could tell that the smile on Harper''s face was dangerous. Even though she was wearing a gentle smile, it was sending shivers down his spine. "Yes. Her Highness said that she''d been missing her family, so she would be staying over at Prince Allen''s mansion for a couple of days," the steward replied honestly. In any case, that was what Belinda told him. "Did Mother mention anything about when she''d behind their backs. Because of that, she had no other choice but to pretend that she didn''t know any of those demeaning remarks. At this moment, she just couldn''t imagine that her baby would also have to live its life being teased and taunted all the time. "What''s wrong? Nicole, why are you back?" Allen finally arrived with his eldest son, Clark Jun, following closely behind him. While Allen was a typical mighty man, Clark Jun was a rather gentle person. "Mother, Aunt Nicole," Clark Jun greeted them politely as soon as he came in. "Allen, you are finally back," Casey said with a grim expression on her face. Seeing this, Allen sat down beside his beloved wife and held her hands. "Who pissed you off? Please calm yourself down. Tell me who irritated you. I''ll beat him up!" "Allen, please be serious!" Casey helplessly exclaimed. "It isn''t me who has been wronged. It''s Nicole." "Nicole? Nicole, what''s the matter? Isn''t Charles treating you well? Just go ahead and tell me everything. I will talk to His Majesty and he will seek justice for you!" Allen honestly said. Chapter 140 The Punishment Came To Her (Part Two) "Father!" Clark Jun couldn''t help but interject. "You should at least find out the exact reason first. You can''t always keep messing around in front of His Majesty." Of course, Allen also realized that he was being reckless. So, he turned to look at Nicole and asked patiently, "Nicole, I want you to tell me what happened." Nicole was choking up as she tried to explain everything. In the end, the words just wouldn''t come out of her mouth. Seeing that she was much too depressed to say anything, Casey shook her head and told Allen what happened in detail. When he finally learned everything, Allen became so furious that even his beard trembled with rage. "How dare they! Hailey, that''s her name, right? Is she really so arrogant and bold?" Allen couldn''t imagine how Hailey could have done something so unforgivable and the way she was treated by Charles. As far as he was concerned, Hailey was just a concubine''s daughter, so she shouldn''t have such a high status in the Chu Clan mansion. Where did she get the audacity to poison Nicole''s baby? And to make matt too weak to come out. Please forgive her," Charles replied. Right now, anxiety was brewing deep inside his heart. The emperor, at this time, issued an imperial edict to the Chu Clan mansion and mentioned Hailey, which would probably not be a good thing. With that in mind, he looked around and didn''t see Nicole anywhere, making him feel even more ill at ease. "Well, it doesn''t really matter whether she is here or not. Prime Minister Charles, please receive the imperial edict." "Yes." "Of the heavens'' will and by His Majesty''s imperial edict, Hailey Chu, the eldest daughter of Prime Minister Charles, tried to murder Princess Nicole and her baby. Being immoral and vicious, she will be deprived of the position as an imperial physician and won''t be allowed to step foot in the Imperial Palace forever," Andy Song announced. When he heard this, Charles'' eyes widened and he raised his head in utter disbelief. With that, Andy Song handed the imperial edict over to him and said, "Here you are, Prime Minister Charles. Please accept the imperial edict." Chapter 141 Sympathy (Part One) Charles held onto the imperial edict tightly, unable to believe his own ears. Hailey was deprived of her position as an imperial physician. And to make things worse, she was forbidden from entering the Imperial Palace forever. The steward was too scared to utter a word. He knew his master was in shock. After all, the daughter Charles had devoted all his efforts to cultivate was now forbidden from entering the Imperial Palace. As a consequence, she would be stripped from having a connection with any noble clan. Now that the emperor had classified her as immoral and vicious, her marriage would be a problem too. "Nicole!" After a long while, Charles finally regained his senses. He gnashed his teeth in anger but couldn''t utter more than just one word. He held Nicole responsible for all of this. If Nicole hadn''t complained to the emperor, this wouldn''t have happened to Hailey. "Where is Nicole?" inquired Charles once he was in a position to speak. The steward wiped the cold sweat from "Hi, Harper." A childish voice came into her ears. As Harper walked, she had unconsciously arrived at Breeze House where Joey lived. Alexandra squatted in front of the gate and continued to stare at her, vying for her attention. Harper stretched out her hand and rubbed his head. "How''s your mother?" "She took some medicine and fell asleep. I sneaked out as soon as she dozed off," said Alexandra with guilt. Looking at the stick in his hand, Harper gathered that Alexandra was practicing writing on the ground. As a concubine''s disguised daughter, he wasn''t valued by Charles. Ever since he started to learn, he wasn''t provided with any good teacher. But he was quite determined to study. With the help of his photographic memory, he was writing down sentences from a history book. "Are you interested in history books?" asked Harper. "There are no books in this house, and most books in your house are related to medicine. I found a history book, and I like it," Alexandra answered. Chapter 142 Sympathy (Part Two) "Alexandra, do you want to go to school?" Harper asked abruptly. It wasn''t good for Alexandra to be in the mansion all the time. It would be great if he could study in a boarding school to be away from here. This way, he could avoid the storm that was bound to come. But before doing so, she would have to reveal to Mavis that Alexandra was a boy. Only then could he study outside as a boy. Once he graduated and came back home, they could reveal his real gender to everyone else. "Yes, it is my dream to go to school!" said Alexandra anxiously, but then the light of hope in his eyes dissipated. "But my mother is seriously ill and she needs me." Harper patted his head and said, "Okay then. You should continue with your studying now. I''ll go and check your mother." Harper entered the room, and Joey was awake. She was so excited to see Harper that she attempted to sit up. "Lady Joey, you''d better lie down. I came here to take a look back at the end of the year. He probably doesn''t want to see Alexandra, so wouldn''t it be better to just send him away?" Noticing that Mavis wasn''t giving a reply, Harper pleaded, "Grandma, Father prefers Howard and Hailey. I don''t care that he doesn''t love me. Sometimes, I do hate myself for being unable to win his love. However, Alexandra is too young. He shouldn''t go through that pain." Mavis was helpless. Deep down, she believed Harper had a point, but she didn''t think there was much she could do. "Harper, you don''t have a reason to get entangled in this. You have your own problems to deal with!" "Please do me a favor, Grandma." Harper immediately knelt down and bowed her head. "I hope Alexandra can have a different life, instead of being locked up in this cold house. He deserves better than this. If he stays here, he will die out of loneliness. Please understand, Grandma!" "You can go back now. Let me think about it." Chapter 143 I Will Protect You Before Mavis could give her answer, Joey passed away. Nicole continued staying in Prince Allen''s mansion and refused to come home. So Harper asked the steward to tell Nicole the Joey''s death and things that had happened in the mansion. "Harper is a nice person," Casey said and took an orange peeled by her maid. "She actually sent someone to inform you of what happened in the mansion." Nicole nodded. "She is a good girl." "Oh, what kind of person is she?" "She is clever and kind-hearted. Although people speak ill of her, her character is truly different from what the rumors say." Nicole caressed her lower abdomen. Recently, her flat abdomen had begun to swell slightly from all the nutritious food she had been eating. "If it weren''t for her, I would have lost my baby." "When are you going back then?" Casey was a bit concerned about Nicole. There was no telling what could happen with Nicole far away from her household. The quicker Nicole came back, the less chances anyone with evil thoughts could have. "When my husband picks me up in person," Nicole said resolutely. "If he doesn''t come and continues to feel sorry for his daughter, then I''ll make his daughter''s life a living hell." Joey had passed away while Nicole was away from the Chu Clan mansion. As the appointed head of the household, Harper had to hold the funeral. After Joey was buried, Mavis finally showed up. "Grandma." Harper took Alexandra with her to pay their respects to Mavis. The young boy was decked out in mourning clothes. Mavis looked at Alexandra standing beside Harper and sighed, "Since he''s a boy, his name doesn''t suit th kids around his age. But he really liked Harper. "Harper." "Don''t cry, you are a man. You can bleed but can''t cry. Remember that, little man." Harper wiped the tears on Alexander''s face. "I''ll give you pocket money every month. Don''t worry about money. I''ll find a suitable servant boy and send him to accompany you. You have no family to depend on there, so you should learn to take care of yourself. Don''t just read books. Exercise your body to keep healthy, too. Understand?" "Okay, Harper." "Well, don''t cry anymore. It''s time to go." Harper pushed Alexander away and told him to go with the masked man. After a few steps, Alexander turned and ran back to Harper. "Harper, wait for me. When I come back, I will protect you!" He was only eight years old but he already wanted to protect her. Harper wanted to laugh but she choked on her emotions. Tears started forming in her eyes, a sob trying to come out. She covered her mouth to stop herself from crying out. It was the first time that somebody vowed to protect her after he grew up. Although it came from a child, she was still deeply touched. "I can protect myself. You just need to protect yourself." Harper turned away. "Just go now. It''s snowing. It wouldn''t be easy to walk later." The masked man grabbed Alexander''s arm, and the boy didn''t fight his hold at all. "Harper, I will write to you. I''ll miss you." Standing in the corridor, Harper kept waving her hand. Even though they were nowhere to be seen, she didn''t stop. Nina came out quietly and handed a handkerchief to Harper. "My Lady, Mister Alexander has left. It''s cold. Please come in." Chapter 144 Hansens Death (Part One) The death of Joey did not stir any emotion among the people living in the Chu Clan mansion. No one even batted an eye on the disappearance of Alexander. It was as if neither of them had lived inside the mansion. After all, they were commoners in most people''s eyes. A few days later, Charles couldn''t stand the pressure anymore. He finally went to pick Nicole up. On his way out, he saw Harper standing by the door, waiting for Nicole to come back. Allen did not make it difficult for Charles to get Nicole back. Aside from that, Nicole seemed willing to go back to the Chu Clan mansion without any complaints. Seeing Nicole submit to him again made Charles feel relieved. As Nicole got out of the carriage, Harper was the first one to welcome her. "Mother, you''re back." "Thank you for taking care of everything in the mansion while I was away." Nicole clasped Harper''s hands. With Harper''s support, Nicole wobbled towards the Chu Cl ed to let her go. Otherwise, Mother and Felicia would not have ended up like that!" Tina bowed her head and chose not to answer. She had been working for the Chu Clan for a long time now, so she knew what Harper''s character was. It was true that she used to be arrogant and aggressive. But she wasn''t a bad person. She just disliked Sue. But still, Harper treated Felicia and Hailey with respect and sincerity. But the two did not see it that way. They continued to torment Harper. If it weren''t for Mavis'' protection, Harper would not have survived her childhood. "Tina, has Hansen arrived at his destination?" Hailey asked. If Hansen knew it was Harper who had put him in this miserable situation, would he run back to the imperial capital and fight her? Hailey was giddy with excitement to see if that would happen. Tina thought for a while before she replied in a serious tone, "I guess he has arrived according to his schedule." Chapter 145 Hansens Death (Part Two) "Find a way to send a message to Hansen. Tell him it was Harper who made him suffer so much," Hailey ordered with a resentful face. She looked even more frightening with her gloomy face. "Although he is not the heir anymore, he is still the only son of Lady Kate. If he sends a message to his mother, she will come after Harper." "Why don''t you send the message to Lady Kate directly?" Tina asked confusedly. Wouldn''t sending a message to Kate more convenient? "Are you an idiot?" Hailey asked angrily. "Lady Kate hates everyone from the Chu Clan mansion. If I told her that Harper framed her son, what would she think? She would think I am scheming to get rid of Harper. What''s worse, she could end up helping Harper deal against me. But telling Hansen would be different. We need someone she trusts to work for us. Hansen would be that person. He would send a message to his mother and she would not th ther. If you two lose, you''ll have to do something for us. What do you think?" "That''s a great idea!" Lucas agreed as he clapped his hands. "But you and Lilian are both girls. Will it seem like we are bullying you if you are in the same group?" "Of course not," Harper replied. The smile on her face didn''t fade away. "I think we can handle you guys." Lilian smiled sadly. Turning to Harper, she said, "But Harper, I''m not good at this game." "Your Highness, don''t worry. We won''t lose this round. Trust me," Harper continued confidently. "I''m sure we are smart enough to win against them easily." "Wow, that''s quite an arrogant claim! How could you be so confident? Well, Carlson, don''t be lenient! Let''s fight! Well, ladies, don''t cry if you lose!" Lucas said delightedly. "Humph! Lucas, just wait and see. You''ll probably have to give me a piggyback on the way to the Blossom Garden!" Chapter 146 Carlsons Feelings (Part One) While they were on their way to the Blossom Garden, the four sat together in the carriage, enjoying a game of Go. In the game''s first round, Lilian lost her position against Carlson. Every single tactic Carlson used caught Lilian off guard, making her feel as though she was a soldier at war who had almost lost all her armor and wanted to surrender. Looking quite pleased with himself, Lucas glanced at Harper and said, "Harper, it''s not yet too late for you to admit defeat now. After all, that''s the only thing waiting for you." "Your Highness, it''s too soon for you to be saying that!" Without warning, Harper grabbed a hold of Lilian''s hand and placed the stone on another spot which was different from the spot Lilian was planning to place the stone on. The seemingly hopeless situation was suddenly turned around. Carlson and Lucas looked at the board in surprise. Both of them seemed to be left at such a loss. Lilian didn''t notice the shift in the two men''s expressions, but Harper saw it clearly. "So, Carlson, Lucas, what was it that you were saying earlier? Are you go to protect her. I thought she was with Mister Zack. Now she is with another man. What a cunning and promiscuous¡ª" Pak! Before the woman could finish what she was trying to say, she received a hard slap in the face, and the person who slapped her was not Harper, but Lilian. "What did you just say? I dare you to say it again!" Lilian furiously yelled, pointing at the woman''s nose. "Speak badly of Harper again, I dare you!" "Your... Your Highness!" The woman was left utterly dumbfounded. She wasn''t expecting that Lilian would stand up for Harper. After all, Harper had quite a bad reputation. So much so that all the noble clans in the imperial capital didn''t want to have anything to do with her. "Your Highness, I was only saying the truth. I witnessed her date with Mister Zack with my very own eyes. And her younger sister had sex with a man in public." The woman seemed to be convinced of her own words. "You can go ahead and ask her if you don''t believe me." "If I take your word for it, I''m no better than a fool!" answered Lilian, resting her hands on her hips. Chapter 147 Carlsons Feelings (Part Two) Upon saying that, she slapped the woman across the face once more, which left the woman completely stunned. Without saying anything, Harper quietly watched this scene. ''I admit the shameful mistake my sister had committed, because that is the truth. But when did I ever date Mister Zack? Was she referring to the meeting that I had with him? If so, then she''s just spouting nonsense. This woman must be feeling envious of me, so she wanted to seize this opportunity to humiliate me, '' Harper pondered to herself. After giving it some thought, Harper stepped forward and remarked, "I guess you must be feeling envious that I had a chance to spend time with Mister Zack, which you don''t have. Well, whether you are admiring Mister Zack or not, I don''t really care. It''s your business. There''s nothing going on between me and him. Even if you say so, it''s not that big of a deal to me, but it would be bad for his reputation. I suggest you be careful with the words you speak. As for my sister, she was concubine''s daughter. Her mother didn''t seem to know how to teach her manners. Now, Princess Nicole is the hostess of Chu Clan. If you want to make these unwarranted playing Go with Matthew. But Lucas simply grabbed her hand and pulled her away to make a run for it. "Are you a fool? If Harper plays Go with Uncle Matthew, she might be able to master the game more skillfully. Just think about it, among every person who can play Go with Chodak, Uncle Matthew is the only one who can be a match for him. If Harper can defeat Uncle Matthew, she will become a perfect instructor for you. I''m sure you will make great progress in your Go skills having Harper as your teacher! Don''t you think so?" After thinking about it, she thought what Lucas said actually made sense. Still, Carlson just couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. Because of that, he turned his head to look back, only to find that Jack, who was supposed to be the one pushing the wheelchair for Matthew, had stepped aside. And as it turned out, Harper was now the one steering the wheelchair for him. In his eyes, this scene was so tranquil and wonderful, which made him wonder. Carlson stopped in his tracks and turned around. At that moment, he was afraid that he would never get the chance to say what he wanted to say ever again if he didn''t say it today. Chapter 148 Sit Still And Wait For Death (Part One) Mathew found Harper and urged her for a game of Go. Though it should be a pleasant thing to play Go, Harper always found it extremely challenging to play Go with Matthew. She had to rack her brain and try different ways to win. And if she happened to lose, she would not be able to escape from being rebuked and sneered at by him. She felt like she was a little being scolded by her father, and she hated this feeling. Finally, a round of Go game got over. Harper fled away at once regardless of the laughter coming from behind, which made her face burn. She always felt intimidated by Matthew and tried to stay away from him. For her, he was as harmful as poison, and she should stay away from him if she wanted to live longer. As soon as Harper entered the Chu Clan mansion, she happened to meet Hailey. Hailey glared at Harper with a face full of anger and hatred. Earlier, Hailey and Sue had had the final say in this mansion, but now, ever since Sue y like Hailey. In her opinion, it was not easy for Hailey to send a letter to Howard. Harper pulled a warmer around her arms under the quilt and felt the warmth radiating from it throughout her body. Suddenly, she felt that she had become very lazy and just wanted to stay warm in her cozy bed. "My Lady." A servant came to the Emerald House. "Lady Hailey''s maid Tina was seen going out of the mansion." Harper''s eyes lit up immediately as she heard the maid. Her lips curved into a crooked smile. ''You finally couldn''t help but ask Howard for a favor? But, I won''t let your wish come true.'' "Nina, give her two taels of silver as a reward." The maid received her reward from Nina and left after expressing her gratitude towards Harper. It was only after then that Harper said, "Forsythia, make sure that Hailey''s maid won''t succeed in taking anything out of the mansion and get everything back to me. Do remember not to leave out anything!" Chapter 149 Sit Still And Wait For Death (Part Two) "Yes, My Lady." Then, Forsythia sneaked out of the Chu Clan mansion and tailed Tina who had sneaked out of the mansion secretively. Harper was right. Tina had gone out to post a letter from Hailey that was addressed to Howard. Hailey''s survival in the Chu Clan was becoming miserable with every passing day. Her allowances and food were often cut back. However, Hailey felt too ashamed to file a complaint. As a result, the servants bullied her all the more. At the same time, Tina took the utmost care to make sure that no one in the mansion suspected her move. As soon as she met the messenger, she carefully handed over the letter to him. Tina looked around to see if anyone was keeping an eye on her. Not having spotted anyone with suspicious or promiscuous behavior, she heaved a sigh of relief and headed back to the mansion. Once again, in order to avoid unsolicited attention, she entered the mansion at the corners of Harper''s lips. "I will wait for the right time. Of course, Hailey will certainly find a way out by herself instead of just waiting for Howard to come back and save her, even though I don''t know what will be her next move." "Would she convince Princess Nicole to help her again?" "That is out of the question. She is not a fool. Princess Nicole won''t be deceived by her anymore. Rest assure. Hailey would have no aid from Princess Nicole ever again. The only person she can depend on is our father. The other way is that she will shrug off all her responsibilities and put all the blame on me. However, she will only end up with a dead-end if she does that, because neither Grandma nor Princess Nicole will believe her. In that case, no matter how much Father wants to save her, he will not be able to help her," Harper explained as she assessed Hailey''s possible next move in her mind. Chapter 150 Stir Up Trouble Again (Part One) Hailey had had enough of it. She sent a letter to Howard, who was serving military force at the border. It seemed to be her only means to deal with Harper. However, Hailey was aware that Howard, being far away from the imperial capital, could not be of much help to her. Neither could Charles continue to protect her like before because both Mavis and Nicole loathed her. For that, Hailey had a backup plan. Since she was unable to change Nicole''s attitude toward her despite all her efforts, she had no other option than to seek help from Mavis. "My Lady, Lady Hailey is here. She said she must see you urgently because she has something important to say," Annie informed Mavis hesitantly. It was time for Mavis to go to sleep and she had just closed her eyes. Yet Hailey came to see her at this time. Mavis didn''t want to see her, but thinking that Hailey might have something important to say, she supported herself and sat up. "Let her in." Mavis nodded at Annie, who was waiting for her reply. "Yes, My Lad r died, she said she wanted to see you for the last time. Why didn''t you go to see her?" Mavis suddenly asked in a solemn voice. She was very defensive about Hailey. Hailey did not even care about her mother''s life. How could she be so thoughtful and considerate about the future of the Chu Clan? "What?" Hailey looked perplexed to hear Mavis'' counter-question to her. She asked in confusion. "I... I didn''t know about it." "You didn''t know?" Mavis sneered. "The guard went to your Fairy House to give you the message, but your maid said that you were asleep." "Grandma, I''m innocent!" Hailey sounded deeply aggrieved by Mavis'' remark. "On the night my mother died, I was unwell and went to bed early. I told my maid not to disturb me, but I had never expected that she was so foolish that she didn''t even tell me that my mother wanted to see me. The next day, when I woke up, I learned that my mother died. I was so sick at that time that I couldn''t get out of bed at all, so I could not see my mother off." Chapter 151 Stir Up Trouble Again (Part Two) Mavis looked at Hailey doubtfully and didn''t believe what she said. But she recapitulated all the unfortunate incidents that happened in the Chu Clan mansion of late. Although they had nothing to do with Harper, yet Harper was somehow involved in each of the events. The perplexed look on Mavis'' face indicated that there was still a faint chance that Mavis would trust her. So Hailey added immediately, "Grandma, if you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you. I can prove that Harper indeed intends to ruin the Chu Clan!" Mavis looked at Hailey quietly with her turbid eyes and asked, "What do you want to do?" "In the Bright Dynasty, the voodoo curse is considered to be a heinous crime," Hailey said and then paused to gauge at Mavis'' reaction. Seeing that she did not show any mark of displeasure, she continued, "I will pretend to use the voodoo doll to curse others in ordinary man as soon as possible? And what if her suspicion was proved wrong? She would be assured that Harper did not have any evil intentions. But in the process, Harper would be wronged. And how would Mavis face her after Harper came to know her grandmother who had been caring and loving her all the time suspected her? Rather, she was the one who allowed Hailey to set this trap for her. Would Harper not take an extreme step? Mavis was at a loss, which was rare for her. Even after so many things happened in the mansion, she had never been sleepless like this. But this time, since it was concerning Harper''s integrity and her dedication towards the Chu Clan, Mavis got stirred from within. Annie, on the other hand, was also confused about Hailey''s secret visit to Mavis. But now that Mavis didn''t tell her, she chose not to ask. She just kept the matter in her mind. Chapter 152 The Voodoo Doll (Part One) "My Lady," Nina called as she rushed in. There was something off about the expression on her face. "Rose from the Fairy House is waiting outside. She has something very important to tell you." "Rose? The Fairy House?" Harper repeated as she frowned slightly. She could not think of any reason why Hailey''s maid would come and talk to her. Curiosity won out. "Let her in," she ordered. As she waited for Rose to get in, she couldn''t help but wonder if Hailey had finally made her move. What on earth would she do? "Greetings, Lady Harper. My name is Rose," Rose greeted as she made a kowtow to Harper as soon as she came in. "I heard that you have something important to tell me. What is it?" Harper asked monotonously. The maid had greeted her with a smile. But as soon as she saw Harper''s indifferent expression, she immediately dropped any pretense. Rose''s wall went up, her defenses on high alert. "You''re right, Lady Har a sudden, she realized what was wrong. She blurted out in surprise, "Rose was lying!" "Maybe she wasn''t lying. Hailey could have deliberately asked Rose to change her sheets so that she would accidentally discover the doll. It could all be Hailey''s plan for Rose to find it on purpose. This could be a carefully designed trap," Harper explained calmly. "But why would she do that? Does she want to frame me or Mother?" "Perhaps, she wants His Majesty to reinstate her," Nina suggested. "That''s impossible!" Harper said resolutely. "Hailey is not a fool. Her target must be me or Mother. She has been wanting to be registered as a legitimate daughter for a while now. But with Mother pregnant, Hailey would never be legitimized. If anything goes wrong with the child Mother has been carrying, then Hailey would be blamed. Hailey would know that, for sure. She would never do anything to put herself in that precarious position." Chapter 153 The Voodoo Doll (Part Two) "Lady Hailey''s target is you, My Lady!" Tina exclaimed. "That''s all I can think of. But I don''t understand. What does it have to do with me if she curses the emperor? How will it affect me if she curses the emperor?" Harper frowned as she thought about it carefully. But no matter how hard she thought, she could not figure it out. "Pay close attention to Hailey," Harper said after she lost in her thought for a while. She would wait for Hailey''s next move and see from there. "Meanwhile, I want the Emerald House to be checked carefully every day. I can''t give anyone any chance to hide things in my house. Starting tomorrow, the Emerald House will refuse to welcome guests. Close the door." "Yes, My Lady." All she could do was prepare for now. But Harper knew Hailey was cooking up something more nefarious. There were two things Harper was sure of. One ma are not idiots. You can cheat them for a while, but you can''t cheat them forever." Harper answered back with a cold smile, "Save your advice for yourself. No matter what you do, there will be evidences. Don''t think you can get everything you want. I''m not stupid. Sure, I used to be innocent. I allowed you to bully me as you wished. But I know better now. If you think I''m stupid and naive enough to be played by you again, then you''d better be careful. You might bury yourself accidentally in the hole you are digging." With that, she turned around and left coldly. Hailey smiled eerily at Harper''s back. ''Harper, I guess you will never know that Grandma who loves you dearly is not that person you thought she was. Once you lose her love completely, you will have a hard time in the Chu Clan mansion. And that will be the beginning of your nightmare!'' Chapter 154 Make A Fool Of Herself (Part One) Hailey had been twiddling her thumbs as she waited for Harper''s next move. In fact, she had even deliberately called Rose over and asked her to tidy up her bed sheets and snitch on her to Harper, but Harper still didn''t do anything. Harper simply remained calm even though Hailey was trying to provoke her. The calmer Harper was, the more restless Hailey became. If Harper didn''t do anything, Hailey wouldn''t be able to drive a wedge between Harper and Mavis. As long as Mavis was still protecting Harper, no one in this mansion had any hope of getting rid of her. ''You''re not going to believe what Rose said because you didn''t see it with your own eyes, are you?'' Hailey bitterly thought, with her eyebrows deeply knitted. If Harper wouldn''t believe it, then what she did would be useless. She must find a way to make Harper believe that she used a voodoo doll to curse the the voodoo curse in the Chu Clan mansion, then the whole clan would be killed by the emperor. "Let''s go and pay Grandma a visit," Harper said, feeling a little gloomy as she flicked the nonexistent dust off her dress. A look of confusion flashed in her eyes as she pondered, ''Grandma, did you have anything to do with this?'' Harper visited Mavis every day to pay respects, and the latter had gotten used to it already. So, when she heard that Harper came over, she simply asked Annie to let her in. "Here you are, Harper." "Grandma." As she looked at Mavis, Harper tried to open her mouth, but couldn''t say anything. Something seemed to be troubling her. Seeing this, Mavis instantly knew that Harper wanted to discuss something with her in private. She immediately asked the other maids to go out so they could talk, leaving Annie alone with them in the room. Chapter 155 Make A Fool Of Herself (Part Two) "What do you want to say?" "Grandma, I met Hailey earlier. She came over to return my medical book which she had borrowed." Harper frowned, obviously feeling uneasy. "Is that it? She just returned a book. Why do you look so nervous? Is there anything wrong with the book? Girl, you''re always overthinking things," Mavis said, trying to hold back her chuckle. "I''m afraid that''s not the case, Grandma." Raising her head, Harper went on and added, "It''s of great importance. I can''t keep it from you. When she returned the book, something fell from her sleeve. I could see it clearly. If an outsider found out, I''m afraid that our clan would be in grave danger." Mavis'' eyelids twitched when she heard this, but she also felt somewhat relieved. Harper didn''t report it to the government in secret and decided to come to her inst t broke my heart to see she was wronged. It was all my fault. I never should''ve listened to Hailey." "My Lady, you should know that Lady Harper won''t blame you for this. It''s just that she''s having a hard time accepting it for now. In any case, it''s a good thing for you. At the very least, it goes to show that what Lady Hailey said is not true at all. Lady Harper loves the Chu Clan and you with all her heart." "Yes, I''ve misunderstood her. I want you to choose some gifts and take them over to Harper later." Mavis helplessly sighed, and she thought to herself, ''I''m really getting old. To think that I was even blinded by that girl. After all, Hailey actually ignored her own mother''s death. Is she really a good person? Perhaps everything that has been happening in the mansion recently has something to do with that girl.'' Chapter 156 An Opportunity (Part One) The only reason Hailey had let Harper see the voodoo doll on her was to convince Harper that she had really used the doll to curse people. In a way, she expected Harper to do something about it. But days had passed and Harper remained as if nothing had changed. Even her maids seemed to have shut themselves in the Emerald House. "Damn it!" Hailey was so angry that she stomped all around her house. How could she take Harper down if Harper wouldn''t do anything? Meanwhile, Tina was a little scared. She didn''t know what Hailey was thinking. Didn''t Harper''s silence mean she did not rat them out and they were safe in the Fairy House? If news about Hailey''s using voodoo curse spread, no one would be spared in this clan. Not even Hailey could protect herself. Hailey continued worrying, pacing back and forth in her room. Finally, she had an idea. If someone came and searched the mans my whole life serving you," Tina replied bashfully, her face flushed. "Well, you may leave now." "Yes, My Lady." Tina left happily, her mood buoyed by Hailey''s promises. As soon as she turned, the warm expression on Hailey''s face fell. As a person who did not even care about her own mother dying, how could she let a simple maid be her future husband''s concubine? Harper''s mood did not improve after she returned from Mavis''s house. The maids were being too secretive, too scared to upset her. Nina delivered dinner to her and finally shared some of her thoughts with her. "My Lady, what''s wrong? You seem unhappy?" Nina chose her words cautiously, worried of upsetting Harper even more. Harper sighed. "I''m too stupid. I almost forgot that the Chu Clan would always be Grandma''s top priority. But I have promised her, and I''ll keep my word." "My Lady, but Lady Mavis?¡ª" Chapter 157 An Opportunity (Part Two) "It''s okay. Ask Forsythia to keep a close eye on the movements of the Fairy House. Now that we have an idea of what Hailey is planning, we cannot let her take action before we could. And she would, even if we stay put here. So now our plan is to catch the informer when Hailey makes her move. Hailey would be spoiling to stir trouble. I''ll completely destroy her this time." ''Hailey, now that you''re looking for death, you can stop putting the blame on me!'' Harper thought angrily. "Yes, My Lady." Forsythia thought it over after hearing Harper''s order. She then went to see Harper and said, "My Lady, if Lady Hailey wants someone to tip off the news and frame you up, then there could only be one window of time for them to act. The day after tomorrow, the eunuchs in the Imperial Palace will come out and make purchases. Lady Hailey has stayed in the palace for a while. Surely, there woul be a big trouble. Besides, I''m not one hundred percent sure the herbs will work on him." "You just want to repay him for saving you?" the masked man asked slowly after a moment of silence. "Of course, I could tell what is right and wrong. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. But this case he has is difficult. There''s a high chance these herbs will kill him first before they can heal him. His men will chop me into pieces before feeding me to the dogs if I accidentally kill him. Anyway, I have taken some of his blood. I only need these two kinds of herbs. If anything happens to me, please take care of Alexander," Harper said, trying her best to sound relaxed. "You have my word. I will take care of your brother. I''ll ask someone to get you what you want. Neither Tribulation Flower nor Golden Cicada is easy to obtain. Whatever you want, I''ll do my best to make it happen." Chapter 158 A Snitch (Part One) Annie brought Mavis'' gifts to Harper. On her part, Harper continued to talk with Annie as if she had forgotten what had happened yesterday. On her way to Harper''s house, Annie had still been thinking about how to persuade Harper, if she were still angry and upset. However, it seemed like Harper was fine with everything. She was even smiling gently at Annie, as if nothing had happened. "My Lady, it''s good that you can think it through. Lady Mavis cares about you," Annie said earnestly. "It''s inevitable for her to think in such a way, due to her old age. And there have been so many things happening in our mansion lately. It was just Lady Hailey was driving a wedge between you and Lady Mavis. I could sense Lady Mavis was even unhappy to see you so sad yesterday. She went to pray early this morning and didn''t even have breakfast." "No way!" Harper disagreed to Mavis'' behavior. "I was too distracted yesterday ailed to notice that Harper had been staying in Mavis'' place all the day. If she knew that Harper had stayed with Mavis since that morning, Hailey would not have acted in a hurry. Before five o''clock the next morning, Tina sneaked out from the back door of the Chu Clan mansion. She walked cautiously as if she was afraid that she would be found out. But what she did not know was that all her efforts were futile. She had already been noticed. The sun had just started to peak out of the mountains but that didn''t stop the prosperous west market in opening its stores and offering all sorts of wares and products. Servants from various mansions would come to purchase vegetables and fruits, which were fresh and cheap here. Foreign merchants would also have their own stalls to sell the goods they had brought from outside. The air was filled with a lot of cries from sellers and customers bargaining for good deals. Chapter 159 A Snitch (Part Two) Covered in a discreet, black cloak, Tina carefully looked for the traces of Adolf in the crowd. If she wanted to send a message to the Imperial Palace, she must find Adolf. At the moment, Adolf was buying the vegetables, fruits, satin and porcelain the Imperial Palace would need for the following half of month. His busy figure stood out from the crowd of shoppers and sellers in the west market. When Tina saw Adolf, her eyes twinkled excitement. She lowered her head, hid her face under the cloak and walked towards him. She deliberately knocked him and left a note in his hand before scurrying away. "Hey, watch where you''re going!" Angrily watching the hooded figure run away, Adolf felt something thrust in his hand. Confused, he opened his hand only to find a note. Quickly opening it, he r voodoo-related things. Charles is the prime minister of our state. I can''t believe that someone in his mansion would use a voodoo doll to curse me. Well, well. Guards!" "Your Majesty." "Tell the palace guards to surround the Chu Clan mansion. Search for it. Check if someone is really using a voodoo doll to curse me. If you find anything, put all the members of the Chu Clan in prison!" the old emperor howled in anger. He was so furious that he didn''t even care that Charles was the prime minister. He was going to find whoever it was who cursed him. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The commander of the palace guards immediately left. The emperor, still outraged, swept all the files on the desk to the floor. "What a fool! You dare to curse me? After I catch you, I''ll definitely cut you to pieces!" Chapter 160 The Truth Shook Out (Part One) Soon, the Chu Clan mansion was surrounded by a crowd of palace guards. Everyone in the mansion was surprised by their sudden arrival. Charles, on arriving, was confused as to what was happening. Having no one to enquire about the reason for their presence, he began to worry if he had done something to offend the emperor. "Please, can someone tell me what is happening? Why is my mansion surrounded by your men?" Charles asked, looking horrified. Holding the imperial edict in his hand, the leader of the palace guards announced loudly, "His Majesty has ordered us to search the Chu Clan mansion. Anyone who tries to stop us will be punished severely. Please behave while we do our job, or else you could get executed." Upon hearing that, Charles shuddered in fear. Since the situation seemed so dire, he thought perhaps someone in his family had committed a serious crime. But in spite of racking his mind, he couldn''t understand what the crime was. ''It has to be something major or else the emperor wouldn''t have demanded his palace guards to search the whole mansion, '' he thought worriedly. "Sir, you can do your job. Bu ady in the Chu Clan," said Harper as she frowned with annoyance. "Yes," Elsie replied. Then she quickly moved to the steward''s side and slapped him hard across his face. He was caught off-guard and became dizzy with fright. That was not the end of the story. Elsie later kicked him in the belly. As a result, the steward fell down on his knees. Harper coldly looked at the embarrassed steward and said, "Do you have any idea where the last steward is now?" The steward trembled with fear. Although he didn''t see the last steward in person, he heard that the last steward was beaten to death as per Harper''s order. "Lady Harper, please spare me. I didn''t intend to offend you at all. It''s just that your father has ordered me to take you to the Peony House. I''m under his order," the steward begged, praying he wouldn''t have to experience the fate of the last steward. It was at this moment that he realized this was not an easy job. Even though Harper was a gentle woman, she could not be easily bullied. Those who had treated Harper terribly always came to a bad end. The only one who remained unaffected was Charles. Chapter 161 The Truth Shook Out (Part Two) "Father wants me at the Peony House? For what?" Harper demanded. "I don''t know that either. Lady Hailey talked to Prime Minister Charles for a while. Then he ordered me to come over here and bring you to the Peony House. Now they are heading for the Peony House, waiting to talk to you," the steward replied grimly. His face was red and swollen from the atrocities he suffered under Elsie. And now, he wouldn''t ever make the mistake of disobeying Harper. After all, she held power at the moment. She could have him killed or kicked out before she lost her position. "Oh, it''s Hailey!" Harper let out a sneer. "Forsythia, take our people with us. Let''s go to the Peony House. I''m very curious to know what my dear sister is going to do to me!" There was silence in the Peony House. Nicole wanted to ask what had happened, but she controlled herself from speaking up. It was evident that Mavis and Charles were in an extremely angry mood. Their sullen faces was a testimony to it. She also deciphered this had something to do with the in to calm down," Harper said as she hurried forward and held Mavis. Mavis hit the floor with her crutch and said with gritted teeth, "What a misfortune to the Chu Clan! We are so unfortunate to have such a vicious bitch in this clan!" Mavis'' eyes stared at Hailey. Listening to Mavis'' words, Hailey forgot about her pain. "Grandma, what are you talking about? You agreed with me to test Harper. After what happened today, why are you still hell-bent on protecting her? She is trying to destroy the Chu Clan!" "You... I''ll beat you to death!" Mavis lifted her crutch and was about to hit Hailey again. But Charles came to her rescue and got hold of the crutch. "Charles, step away! Let me beat her to death!" Mavis roared. "Mother, please tell me the reason behind your fury. What has Hailey done?" Charles demanded. He couldn''t make sense of what was happening. "It''s all Harper''s fault. But why are you hitting Hailey?" "I am hitting her because she is a wretched woman with full of spiteful intentions!" Mavis blurted out. Chapter 162 A Vicious Girl (Part One) "She is a wretched woman with full of spiteful intentions!" Upon hearing what Mavis said, everyone else was left aghast. Disbelief was written all over Hailey''s face. "Grandma, how could you slander me for protecting Harper?" she asked. "Slander you?" Mavis asked with a sardonic smile. "Just now, you claimed that Harper asked someone to send a message. Now, tell me when she did that." "She asked her maid to send the message early this morning!" Hailey replied confidently. Even though it was Hailey who sent her maid to send the message, she would let everyone believe Harper did that. "Nonsense!" Mavis roared. "Since the yesterday morning, Harper has been right here in the Peony House. She stayed with me last night. It was only when the palace guards came in search of the mansion that I asked her to go back to the Emerald House. I was afraid that her house would be in a mess if she was there. So, now can you explain how she could have asked her maid to send the message?" Hailey looked at Harper in disbelief, and then sai " Charles got furious, as he felt betrayed. He found so hard to accept the fact that Hailey, his own daughter whom he had loved with all his heart for so many years, had turned out to be such a vicious woman. Charles had rested so much hope and confidence on Hailey that the bitter truth came as a hard blow on him. What was worse, it was more appalling for him that in order to set up her younger sister, Hailey had even risked the entire Chu Clan and the lives of all the family members. "Father, it''s not what you think. Please let me explain..." Hailey tried to stand up, but the wound on her forehead made her a little dizzy. As much as she tried to stagger up on her feet, she fell to the floor and cried in great grief. "Father, I really didn''t think about causing any harm to our clan. I just wanted to test Harper." "Then, why did your maid go out to send the message?" Charles still placed a glimmer of hope upon Hailey. He still hoped that his daughter was not such a vicious person, but the truth was too cruel and unforgiving. Chapter 163 A Vicious Girl (Part Two) "It''s her! Yes, the maid did all this on her own. She did not even bother to take my permission. Father, you should kill her without a delay. It''s not worth keeping such a maid alive." Hailey was at her wit''s end when she found her father getting hostile towards her. Hence, she tried her best to push the buck on her maid regardless of how well the maid had served her all these years and how obedient she had been to her. Tina was left aghast to hear such words from Hailey. Since she had been caught by Forsythia, she had never exposed anything and hadn''t betrayed Hailey at all. But at this moment, upon hearing how Hailey had put the blame on her, she thought Hailey did not deserve that kind of dedication and service from her. "My Lady, you''re so heartless. It was you who asked me to find Adolf and send the message to him so that the palace guards would come to search the Chu Clan mansion. And then you would put the blame on Lady Harper. How could you say that I sent the message without yo es, do you see this now? Now everything is right in front of your eyes in broad daylight! You can see how vicious that girl is!" Mavis said to Charles with her gaze fixated on him, but he turned around and left without saying anything. Judging from his receding figure, it seemed that he had become several years older in an instant. In this mansion, the only daughter he had really loved was Hailey, but his beloved daughter turned out to be such a malicious woman. "Grandma." Harper held the old lady and shook her head. "Father is more upset than anyone else. Please don''t blame him." Mavis sighed. No one had thought that Hailey could have been so vicious to get out of her way to frame her younger sister Harper. "Nicole, go back and take a rest. You are pregnant. You should take care of yourself." It was only then that Mavis thought of Nicole and recalled her pregnancy. "Yes, Mother. Please take care of yourself too. I will be leaving now," Nicole said to Mavis before leaving. Chapter 164 Hailey Running Away (Part One) Hailey was locked inside the woodshed. No one was going to help her take care of the wounds on her face, so she had no choice but to apply pressure to the wounds to stop the bleeding. It was only now that she finally calmed down, understanding that she no longer had any position in the Chu Clan mansion. "Harper, you and I are at daggers drawn from this day forward!" Hailey mumbled in the corner, gritting her teeth so hard. To keep herself warm, she used the straw she found in the shed. It was already in the cold winter season. Not only was she locked in the woodshed, she didn''t even have a quilt to cover herself with. It was clear as day that the people from the Chu Clan wanted her to freeze to death. When morning came, a servant came to bring Hailey food. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, Hailey attacked her and quickly escaped from the woodshed. At this point, she knew full well that no one was going to believe her no matter what she said. Then, she thought that Howard should be on the way back to the imperial capital, so she made up her mind to leave the Chu Cl as quite surprised. Just as he was about to send someone to ask what was going on, he saw Harper leaving the Chu Clan mansion in a hurry while carrying the medicine box. "Harper, where are you..." Before he could finish what he was trying to say, Harper had already disappeared. She rode the horse together with Caroline and disappeared into the distance very quickly. Worried about Harper''s safety, Forsythia also rode a horse and went after them. Due to the snow and the dark night, along with the dimly lit road, there were only a handful of passers-by on the street. Harper spurred the horse, making it run at full speed toward the Bu Clan. However, someone suddenly got in their way, stopping them in their tracks. "Who are you?" Harper asked as she reined in the horse. "We are here to kill you!" The cold sword shining in the moonlight went straight for Caroline''s head who was in Harper''s arms. Her eyes dilated as she watched the sword that was about to hit her. As Harper raised her hand, an arrow was quickly shot through the head of the one standing in their way. Chapter 165 Hailey Running Away (Part Two) "How dare you! How dare you commit a murder in the imperial capital!" Harper shouted loudly. The flames of anger were burning in her heart. These people were so unscrupulous. What kind of enmity did they have with the Bu Clan that they would do such a thing? First, they went after Zack, leaving him in the dangerous situation he was in at the moment. Now, they were trying to take Caroline''s life as well. It seemed that they were determined to ruin the whole Bu Clan by getting rid of Franklin''s children. "Let''s do this together!" one of them yelled out. In a matter of seconds, all the assassins had Harper and Caroline completely surrounded. Fortunately, Franklin had been smart enough to send some secret guards to protect Caroline. If it weren''t for that, Caroline and Harper probably would have been killed on the spot. "Protect Lady Caroline at all costs!" one of the secret guards shouted. The assassins fought a fierce battle with the secret guards. By accident, the horse was wounded by a stray arrow, causing it to lose balance, and Harper and Caroline fell off. Harper kept holding Caroline in her arms as they fell and rolled in the snow a couple of times before ve Zack''s life. The three physicians also trembled with fear. It would be fine if Harper managed to save Zack. But if Zack were to die in the end, the Bu Clan would probably blame them for it. And they thought that even Harper might not be able to escape the blame either. After she dressed and wrapped the wound, Harper wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "He''s safe for the time being." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. One of the imperial physicians went ahead and asked, "That means, he is all right?" "All right?" Harper repeated his words back at him with a helpless smile on the face. "The arrow almost killed him! Do you think he would be all right so soon? I''m a human being, not a God. All I said was that the arrow was successfully pulled out without damaging the heart or the artery. As for whether he''s going to be alright, we''ll have to wait and see if he can survive tonight or not." "Harper, are you saying that my son...?" Franklin anxiously asked. "Please don''t worry. I''m going to stay here tonight to look after him just in case anything happens. I am hoping that he will make it through this and be alright," Harper reassured him. Chapter 166 Zack Pulled Through (Part One) With Harper staying in the Bu Clan mansion, the three imperial physicians took their leave. When Isabella finally came to, she was told that Zack was safe from the arrow, at least for the time being. Upon hearing the news, she couldn''t help weeping with joy. But when she remembered seeing Caroline all covered with blood, she burst into bitter tears once again. Seeing her in that state, Franklin cleared things up and told her right away that Caroline was actually left unscathed, making Isabella feel so relieved. "Harper," Isabella called out in a weak voice. "Yes, Lady Isabella," Harper politely greeted her as she stood up, preparing to bow her head. But she was suddenly stopped from making the courtesy by Isabella. "I have prepared the clothes for you. They belong to Caroline and they are new. Your clothes have been stained with blood. You should get them changed," Isabella said in a gentle voice as she gave Harper a look of gratitude. After all, she was a considerate mother who would always notice even the most minute detail. "Thank you very much," Harper said, feelin ''s not a big deal," Harper said as she tried to retract her hands, but she was stopped by Isabella. "No! It''s a big deal! You lost so much blood. Why don''t you take care of yourself well, you poor girl?" Isabella exclaimed in a remorseful tone. Upon saying that, she immediately unwrapped the bandage on Harper''s hand and began to dress up the wound for her. Looking at Isabella''s gentle profile, Harper felt extremely touched. She finally came to understand how Caroline became so gentle and considerate. As it turned out, it was all because she grew up with a gentle and caring mother. After the wound was bound up, Harper couldn''t help but notice that both Franklin and Isabella looked so drained of energy. So she said, "It''s almost dawn. Please, you should go and get some rest. I will stay here to look after him in case his temperature rises up again. As long as he makes it through this night, he will be fine." Hearing that, Isabella and Franklin glanced at each other and nodded at the same time. When Franklin arrived at the door, he turned around and called out, "Harper." Chapter 167 Zack Pulled Through (Part Two) "Is there anything else?" Harper asked, feeling a bit confused as she turned to look at him. Pausing for moment, Franklin went on and asked in a serious tone, "Would you be willing to be my daughter-in-law? The Bu Clan is willing to propose to you on Zack''s behalf." Caught completely off guard, Harper turned frigid for a second. Truth be told, she was not thrilled to hear this whatsoever. In fact, it was quite the opposite of that. She was actually scared to hear those words. But soon, she realized why Franklin had made such an offer. What she had done to Zack just now had crossed the line. She was a female and Zack was a male, yet she took off all of his clothes save for his underwear. So, Harper assumed that Franklin made such an offer to protect her reputation. "Oh, thank you so much for the kind proposal. But I''m afraid I would have to say no," Harper flatly replied. She firmly refused the offer because she didn''t want anyone to pity her no matter what. Hearing this, Franklin was a little surprised. A lot of people had tried to marry their daughters into the Bu Clan mansion. Yet here Harper was refusing h r simply lowered her head. She had never really considered Charles as her family member. Even though his attitude toward her had improved to some extent after Hailey escaped, Harper still couldn''t bring herself to love Charles. "Well, Harper just came back. Given that she went out last night to save someone''s life and barely got an ounce of sleep, you''d better stop throwing questions at her like that over and over again. She needs to get some rest! You can just ask her when she wakes up!" Nicole said at once. "Harper, you should go to rest for now. I''m just glad to hear that everything turned out all right." "Yes, go back and get some rest, dear. We''ll just talk about it later," Mavis echoed. These days, she had been feeling so weak and tired and could not concentrate. She had been sitting here for some time, waiting for Harper to return because she was worried that something bad might have happened to her. Now that she knew she was all right, Mavis felt a sense of relief. So, she decided to head back as well. "Okay, I''ll be taking my leave first. Goodbye, Grandma, Father, and Mother," Harper politely said. Chapter 168 He Had Feelings For Her (Part One) As soon as Harper returned to her house, she went straight to bed. Her day had been tedious. She had been terribly busy taking care of Zack. Now all she wanted to do was sleep. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep. Forsythia, on the other hand, was worried about the wound on Harper''s hand. But Harper seemed least bothered about it. She insisted on going to bed to sleep for the time being. The maids gazed at Harper, who was wrapped in the quilt, already asleep. With their eyes wide open, they helplessly looked at each other. Anabel had prepared some food. The snow began to fall from morning to evening. Harper showed no signs of waking up. Seeing this, Anabel couldn''t help but worry. "Nina, Lady Harper hasn''t eaten anything. Should we wake her up and ask her to eat something? I am sure she can sleep better after eating," she asked. Nina looked at Harper, who was sleeping soundly. With her eyebrows furrowed, Nina made up her mind to wake Harper up. When she went inside the room had made for him. So she reached out and touched it before saying, "It suits you quite well." The man did not answer. Right now, he wasn''t willing to compliment her. "That''s because I have a good figure," he said, praising himself instead of her hard work. "Wow, okay!" Harper chuckled again. Deep inside, she thought, ''I know you have a good figure. But I am not going to say it out loud. If someone hears it, they will suspect that I''m drooling over your perfect body.'' "Your hand is sorted. Are you hungry?" the man asked. With her uninjured left hand, Harper rubbed her stomach. "I am starving!" she admitted honestly. "Your maid has prepared something to eat. It is still warm. You should have it before it gets cold," the man said as he passed over the bowl and chopsticks to Harper. She took the bowl with her left hand. She then looked at her chopsticks, but didn''t dare to touch it. Her right hand was still wrapped by the bandage. "Please help me. I can''t even hold the chopsticks!" Chapter 169 He Had Feelings For Her (Part Two) The man took the bowl back and decided to feed Harper. That was the only way to ensure she was able to eat something. "What would you like to eat first?" "Hmm¡­I would like to start off by having a piece of meat," Harper said happily as she pointed her finger at the plate filled with fried meat. The man picked up one for her and gently fed her. This was such an adorable moment. She felt delighted at being fed by him. "The food is so much more delicious since you are feeding me. I didn''t think you would actually feed me. Somehow, I feel like my wound and pain are worth it," Harper said in a joking tone. "So do you want me to cut your hand just so I can feed you every day?" the man demanded coldly. He didn''t like her joke. In fact, he was still angry at her for her careless behavior. Harper smiled awkwardly and replied, "Well, no, thanks. That would not be necessary. I think I''d better eat on my own." "Open your mouth!" The man put the you have an ugly face?" The man held Harper''s waist to prevent her from falling off. "Yes, I''m ugly. I''m afraid you will stop taking an interest in me once you see my face." "I won''t mind! I promise!" Harper chuckled and kissed his lips directly as she pulled off his mask. The man breathed a sigh of relief. He was waiting for her to question him after she learned who he was. But to his surprise, he found that she had already fallen asleep. She hadn''t had the time to recognize who he was. "Ah, my worries were in vain," the man murmured as he looked at Harper, who was completely drunk. Her hand was still grasping his mask. He sighed inwardly, ''This was an excellent chance for you to know who I am. But you let the opportunity pass by. Well, now it is your fault, not mine. You took the mask off and you kissed me.'' Gazing at her beautiful face, he murmured, "Harper, what should I do to you? It seems like I am falling really hard for you." Chapter 170 Why Don’t You Marry Harper (Part One) The next day, Harper opened her eyes and woke up into the peace and comfort of her own room. The little stove was put in its own place. And even the table was also clean. There was not a single shell of chestnut or any trace of mess on it. Her right hand, though, was wrapped in a bandage. She felt a little painful, but as she remembered of the warm night she had been through, her lips broke into a complacent smile. With her eyes half-open, she felt as if she was still in her dream. Feeling a little hazy, she rolled over and rested her chin on one hand, thinking, ''I dreamt of Prince Matthew last night.'' "My Lady, you are awake!" Nina came in with a basin of water. Harper nodded, still in a haze. She was still thinking about the dream she had last night. "I dreamt of Prince Matthew last night," she mumbled. Forsythia walked into the room and almost fell down when she heard Harper. ''My Lady, are you sure you have just dreamt of little confused and asked, "Your right hand..." Before he could finish his sentence, Harper cut in, "You have recovered well. But you are still having a blood deficiency. You need to eat well and rest regularly. I''ll ask Forsythia to apply medicine to your wound. Don''t forget to change the dressing every day!" While giving her advice to Zack, Harper opened the medicine box with her left hand. He frowned to see her using her left hand for everything. "What''s wrong with your right hand?" he asked again, as he reached out his hand to grab Harper''s wrist. "Let go of Lady Harper!" Forsythia gave a heavy slap on the back of his hand. "It''s improper for you to touch her hand. Besides, don''t you know that she has got an injury on her hand?" "Forsythia!" Harper frowned as she felt unhappy with Forsythia''s inappropriate behavior. Forsythia pouted and turned her face away with a frown. She couldn''t let any other man touch Harper. Chapter 171 Why Don’t You Marry Harper (Part Two) "Sorry, I didn''t know your hand got hurt. Is it serious?" Although his voice was weak, he was still full of concern for her. "It''s entirely my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t get hurt like this." "I''m glad that you''ve learned this," Forsythia cut in once again with a snort. "Forsythia, leave the room and wait outside!" Harper ordered in a stern voice. Forsythia pursed her lips and went out obediently. Embarrassed, Harper apologized, "Sorry. She''s not like this. She might not be in a good mood today." "It doesn''t matter. I deserve to be blamed. It is justified for her to be angry," Zack said apologetically. "Caroline told me that you had come to check on me the other night. I don''t remember exactly what was going on that night, but I still have a vague memory." "At that time, I thought that you might die. I didn''t have much hope that I could save you despite my best efforts. I wondered whether your father wo At Zack''s words, a smile came to Caroline''s lips. "Zack, why don''t you marry Harper? I will be happy to have her as my sister-in-law," she suggested. Zack coughed and got almost choked to hear his sister''s words. His face turned red as if he was ashamed and angry at the same time. But in his heart, he felt at a loss. "Caroline, don''t talk nonsense," Zack reproached hurriedly. "I''m serious. Father and Mother have agreed to the idea. If Harper agrees, why don''t you marry her?" Caroline said. "Father has even told Harper that he''d like to have a daughter-in-law like her." A hint of surprise flashed in Zack''s eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what he had heard. After composing himself, he asked, "Did she agree?" "No, she refused. But that might be because the proposal was from Father and not from you. I believe that if you personally propose to her for marriage, she won''t turn you down," Caroline answered. Chapter 172 Ill Kill Him (Part One) For once, Charles was being nice to Harper, and it was all because of the Bu Clan. Every time Harper would visit the Bu Clan to treat the patient, Charles didn''t try to stop her. Instead, he simply told her to be careful. After all, the new year was about to come, so he didn''t want to see a mess at home. That being said, Harper had never been fond of boisterous festivities. Now that there were fewer people in the mansion, it actually seemed a little gloomy. At this time, an uninvited guest appeared at the Emerald House. Upon waking up in the middle of the night, Harper quickly grabbed her defensive dagger to protect herself. "Who''s there?" When a lantern suddenly illuminated the room, Harper recognized in an instant the man who had broken into her bedroom. He was dressed in a tight black robe, and seeing the side of his face was more than enough to send shivers down her spine. "It''s been years ar with Harper whatsoever. She seemed so different to him, as though she had changed into an entirely different person. "You are not Harper Chu!" As he started to make a move, Harper and Forsythia reacted as well. They worked together to target Howard''s vital parts. Needless to say, Howard was surprised that there was another girl who was good at martial arts in this room aside from Harper. He had assumed that she was just an ordinary maid, so he was stunned to find out that she was rather capable. Although Forsythia was quite skilled at fighting, he didn''t have to take it seriously. Stretching out his two fingers, he caught Forsythia''s sword with ease and grabbed Harper''s wrist with his other hand. He was confident in his skills. ''This can''t be Harper. She couldn''t be this good at martial skills. If I hadn''t been through hundreds of battles, I would have gotten hurt by these two women today!'' Chapter 173 Ill Kill Him (Part Two) With her wrist being clutched, Harper didn''t get upset and actually gave him a weird smile instead. This caught him off guard, but it was already too late to push her away. She shot the arrow she was hiding under her sleeve and it pierced his shoulder. "You!" Harper successfully hit the target and gained the upper hand. Then, she swiftly scattered a handful of powder around Howard''s eyes. As he stretched his hand to cover his eyes, he had no way to attack her. Taking advantage of the situation, Forsythia let go of her sword and quickly stabbed his chest with a dagger. Under the flurry of attacks of the two women, Howard was caught in a tight spot, so in the end, he had no other choice but to make a run for it. But as soon as he jumped out of the window, a sword pierced him. It was Elsie, who was hiding outside the window, patiently waiting for an s very displeased with the Chu Clan. Hailey has no relatives in the imperial capital, so the only other person she can seek for help is Howard." "Then My Lady, you might be in even more danger than we originally thought? No, we must ask Mister Demon to send more martial artists to protect us." "Don''t worry." Harper stopped Forsythia in her tracks. "So what if Hailey is with him? How could Howard hurt me in front of so many people? No. Even Princess Nicole won''t allow him to do such a thing, let alone my grandmother." "What if he does something to harm you without anyone knowing?" "Look! Didn''t he just break into my room and almost get killed? That''s what he would end up with if he tried to harm me." The light in Harper''s eyes turned bright. "If he dares to do it in the dark next time, what will be waiting for him is the poison to kill him!" Chapter 174 Acting (Part One) When Howard returned to the inn where he had checked in, the deputy general who had come out with him was stunned to see that Howard''s entire body was covered with blood. "General, what happened?" the deputy general asked and quickly went to fetch the medicine kit. With his skillful hands, he cleaned the wounds. Although the wound on Howard''s leg was deep, his muscles and bones hadn''t been fractured. The deputy general found it hard to deal with the wound on his shoulder. The arrow shot contained a barb that reached deep into Howard''s shoulder. Thus, pulling out the arrow wasn''t an option as it had a chance of making things worse. "General, tell me who has done this to you. There is a barb on the arrow. I am going to ask a military physician to come here right away." "No need!" Howard replied in a resolute voice. In a swift motion, he grabbed the arrow and pulled it out. He had she had no reason to wait for Howard in the hall. After all, she was the eldest in this clan. Her face turned crimson red when she realized this, and her mood became sullen. "Grandma, you are still not in good health. You''d better go back to the Peony House first. When my brother is back, he will certainly visit and greet you," Harper said thoughtfully. Her grandmother was an elder, and from the perspective of the seniority in the Chu Clan, she shouldn''t have been here waiting for Howard, who was just the son of a concubine, even though he was a sub-third rank general. Mavis waited for such a long time, but she saw no sign of Howard''s arrival. This made her restless. And she was overcome with an urge to go back to the Peony House. When she heard Harper''s suggestion, she agreed at once. "Okay. I also feel a little tired. Let''s go back to the Peony House for the time being." Chapter 175 Acting (Part Two) When Howard arrived, only the steward was there waiting for him. A strange look flashed through Howard''s gaze. "I have only been away for three years. But it seems like our mansion has changed a lot." Hearing his words, Charles suddenly felt that his son was complaining. "Where is Nicole and Harper?" he asked. The steward lowered his head and whispered, "Princess Nicole is pregnant. She seldom goes out. Lady Harper is with Lady Mavis in the Peony House." After hearing the steward''s answer, Charles nodded his head. "I''m going to greet Grandma first! After that, I will go visit Mother," Howard said with a smile. "Okay." Charles and Howard went to the Peony House together. In the past, Sue, who was Howard''s biological mother, would always gather all the members of the Chu Clan to welcome Howard. But now, she had passed away, and Nicole was the hostess of the clan. After Sue''s d Staring at Harper, he couldn''t figure out what had caused this sudden change. Casting a glance at the maids beside Harper, he found out that the maids weren''t the ones who had attacked him in the dark. He was wondering if that attack was merely an accident as he had taken the wrong route. "Your two maids are really good at fighting," he said. "Howard, are you out of your mind? My maids are as weak as ants. How could they be good at fighting?" Howard looked at her with some interest. ''Continue to act. I''d like to see how long you can keep acting, '' he thought. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention this. Since Mother is pregnant now, she might be a little emotionally unstable. Please don''t mind!" Harper said softly. Howard felt there was a hidden meaning in her words. As he thought about the rumors he had heard about Nicole, he couldn''t help but frown before he entered the house. Chapter 176 A Warning "Nice to meet you, Mother!" As soon as Howard stepped inside, he knelt on the floor to show his respect to Nicole. It was an extremely cold day. Pregnancy made Nicole very heavy, making it hard for her to move. She lay in the bed, holding a hot-water bag in her arms. Seeing Harper walking in right behind Howard, she patted the bedside and said, "Harper, come here. Belinda, give her a hot-water bag. It''s so cold today. Why didn''t you bring one with you?" "Mother, I''ve told you not to stay in bed all day long. You need to get up and walk around often. That will ensure your delivery is smooth." She sat down next to her. As usual, the first thing she did was to check her pulse. "The baby is very healthy. Don''t worry, Mother." "I trust you," Nicole said and cast her a smile. The two of them continued to have a chit chat. And while they spoke, Howard was forgotten. Nicole pretended that she didn''t see him kneeling on the floor. The expression on Howard''s face changed. "Nice to meet you, Mother," he repeated. Nicole was talking to Harper and felt agitated at being interrupted. "Mother, this is Lady Sue''s son, Howard. And he is quite a successful man. He is a sub-third general now," Harper gushed, trying to lighten the atmosphere. "Oh, please stand up," Nicole ordered. Then she shifted her gaze to Harper. "Harper, you should''ve informed me earlier. See, if others come to know about this, they may think I am a prejudiced woman who doesn''t treat a concubine''s son fairly." The words "a concubine''s son" made him frown but he remained silent. Sue was after all a concubine of Charles. And even though Sue was later granted the title of "wife" in The mansion is currently going through a lot. If this person is my sister, then it is fine. Otherwise, we have to do something about it. After all, this is a serious matter." Charles frowned. It would be difficult for them to check Harper''s birthmark. Only a few people were close to Harper and they were all loyal to her. Finally, he decided to resort to Mavis. She was the only one he could ask for help. "If we want to have a look at the birthmark on her waist, I''m afraid that only your grandma can help us. Since it is a matter of great importance, I am positive your grandma won''t deny her assistance." "Father, I am glad you are going to help me. I am not doing this because I have something against her. I genuinely smell something wrong here. This is to prevent something bad from happening." "I know." Once the skeptical seed was planted in people''s hearts, they couldn''t help but feel suspicious. And now Charles was as curious as Howard to know the mystery. Once again he compared Harper to the past one. He couldn''t find anything similar about them. The old Harper would follow him, trying to please him. Her stupid attempts to impress him always left him angry. At times, he would go as far as beating her yet it never stopped her from loving him. But now, she was aloof. She seemed least bothered about attracting his attention. In fact, she rarely showed up in front of him. Now that he thought about it, he felt that perhaps it was because she wasn''t the same person. He was just too dumb to see it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt convinced that this girl wasn''t Harper. "Yes Howard, it is necessary to check it as soon as possible!" Chapter 177 Im Harper What Harper didn''t realize was that Howard was suspecting her for real. He was right with one thing though: something had indeed changed. But it wasn''t the body; it was the soul. No matter how Charles and Howard investigated, they wouldn''t find anything wrong with the body. It was still Harper''s. Mavis, on the other hand, did not agree with their assessment. Sure, she was doubtful, too. But she knew her granddaughter very well. She''d know if something as big as her identity was amiss. But Charles had a way of persuading her, sowing even more doubts in her. Eventually, she agreed to have it checked. Just in time, new gowns for the annual banquet in the Imperial Palace were sent to every house for fitting. Mavis asked Annie to send Harper''s clothes to her. She asked Annie to make sure Harper tried them on and see if they fit perfectly. If not, the dresses had to be sent back for modifying. As she received the dresses, Harper was eager to try them on. She went to her room to try dresses after dresses. Annie followed her and offered to help. "Let me help you as you change, so I can know where the dresses need mending." Harper was puzzled by Annie''s offer. She had never done such a thing before. "Okay. Thank you," she agreed. So Annie followed her into the room and helped her undress. "My Lady, you are too thin. You should eat more nutritious food. You can ask the kitchen to cook chicken soup for you every day. It''s not good for a girl to be too thin." "Nanny Annie ou want to believe. I don''t know what Hailey told you, but I want to tell you frankly that I''m not afraid of either you or Hailey! Even a rabbit pushed to its limits would bite, let alone a human!" "I heard that you sent Lady Joey''s daughter away. Why?" He went through all the things in this mansion, but the one thing everyone seemed to ignore was this: Joey''s daughter was missing. "Yes, Grandma knows about it. If you want to know the truth, you can ask her. But I won''t tell you anything." At this, she dropped the polite act and turned to leave. "Goodbye, Howard." "Give me the antidote!" "I told you there was no antidote. I bought the poison from an herb store outside. Go there and ask if there is any antidote." She was anxious to get rid of him. "You''d better go as soon as possible. In case the poison spreads and kills you, Father and Grandma would blame me for your death." Howard chuckled, his voice laced with anger. "Wouldn''t that be nice? And by the way, congratulations for becoming the vice director of the Imperial Academy of Medicine." "Thank you, Howard." "You''re welcome. As the vice director of the Imperial Academy of Medicine, you''re required to attend the annual banquet in the Imperial Palace, aren''t you?" Howard asked. "I wonder which identity you will attend the banquet with." "Of course as the lady of the Chu Clan. Yes, I''m an imperial physician, but I''m also a member of the Chu Clan," answered Harper. "Really? Okay, let''s wait and see." Chapter 178 The Annual Banquet (Part One) The annual banquet in the Imperial Palace was held on the 25th day of the 12th lunar month. After that, it was declared a holiday for the officials until the third day of the lunar new year. Perhaps it was because of Howard''s prior inquiry about the banquet, or Harper''s innate sensitivity to danger, she felt that the banquet would not be a peaceful affair. "My Lady, someone from the Bu Clan has come." The steward stood at the door respectfully. Ever since he was punished by Harper, the steward minded his behavior in the Emerald House and made sure that he did not offend her in any way. "What is the matter?" Harper asked out of bewilderment. "The steward of the Bu Clan has come here to ask whether you would like to go to the Imperial Palace with them, My Lady. He said that Lady Caroline has been missing," the steward answered. "If you agree to go with them, My Lad ecause of these shoes." With a complacent smile on her face, Nicole walked to and fro inside the room. Every now and then she would look down at her feet and a childlike delight would appear on her face. She was walking like a normal person, just like any others. Harper was happy to see that Nicole was walking like any other ordinary person. "Recently, the cobbler has come here to measure your feet, right? It was at that time that I found that your left leg is only two centimeters shorter than the right. That caused you to limp. So I considered making the left shoe two centimeters higher so that you could walk like a normal person. And fortunately, it turns out that you can!" Nicole turned around, wiped her tears, and said, "That''s so thoughtful of you, Harper." Harper just smiled. "Mother, please wear this pair of shoes when you go to the Imperial Palace today." Chapter 179 The Annual Banquet (Part Two) "Great! I''ll wear them!" Nicole nodded delightfully. She had been limping for twenty-eight years. This had caused a lot of suffering for her in the past twenty-eight years. Although Allen and his wife would protect her, no one had ever considered that her way of walking could change, except for Harper. "My Lady, you are so intelligent!" Belinda''s face was also full of tears. Nicole grew up in front of her eyes. She had witnessed the amount of injustice and discrimination Nicole had suffered. How could she not be happy when Nicole could walk like a normal person! Tears kept welling up in Nicole''s eyes incessantly. Harper stepped forward, wiped them off and comforted her by saying, "Mother, today is an auspicious day. Please don''t cry anymore. If you keep crying, you will have a crybaby in the future. What should we do then?" "I''m not cry excellent in her craft if she is able to tell the baby''s gender by feeling the pulse of the pregnant woman!'' Embarrassed, Harper rubbed her nose and said, "Grandma, now you''re making fun of me. If I can even tell her baby''s gender by checking her pulse, then I must have very sharp eyes." "Well, you have sharp eyes, Harper?" Mavis stroked Harper''s forehead lovingly. "Okay, now listen carefully. Make sure you do not end up stirring up trouble today in the Imperial Palace. Although you have been a frequent visitor in the palace, still, the times have changed. A lot of events took place in our mansion. It''s inevitable that some people will try to get us into trouble. Even if you can''t bear it, you should learn to endure it. Understand?" "Don''t worry, Grandma. I am well aware of the situation. I won''t cause any trouble to our Chu Clan!" Chapter 180 Marriage Proposal (Part One) When Harper and Mavis arrived at the front hall, they found Charles and Howard already there, but Nicole was nowhere in sight. "Has Nicole not come out yet?" Mavis asked in confusion. Time was quickly passing by and it was getting late. More and more people were arriving at the gates of the Imperial Palace. In a little while longer, it would be impossible not to bump into someone with the increasing number of people. "I''ve sent someone to call for her." "Pardon my lateness." Just then, a woman''s voice rang loud and clear. Eyes were immediately upon Nicole. She was a vision of nobility and elegance, but what caught everyone in surprise was her legs. There was not the slightest trace of limp in them. "Nicole, your legs?" Charles asked in surprise. Nicole possessed a beauty that was enough to arrest anyone''s eyes and hold them captive, but Charles had been adaman time," she said, hoping the older woman would see reason. Not one second had passed that Mavis did not speak of Harper''s marriage. Harper bore the older woman''s incessant talk all the way to the palace, even as she felt like her own ears were ringing. In Mavis'' mind, Harper was a silly girl. She saved Zack''s life, and she could have used this as a bargaining chip to marry him. Yet she refused to do so. "My Ladies, we have arrived." The carriage came to a halt at the palace gates. For the first time, Harper felt as if the voice of the coachman was like the sounds of heaven, saving her and her poor ears from Mavis'' nagging. She had almost thanked him aloud. Harper alighted from the carriage and assisted Mavis as she stepped out. Officials arrived with their families one after another and they exchanged polite greetings with those who they were acquainted with. Chapter 181 Marriage Proposal (Part Two) "Harper." She was holding Mavis'' arm when she heard someone call out her name from a distance. Turning around, she found that Zack and Caroline approaching. Mavis'' eyes lit up at the sight of them and she said, "You can join them, Harper. Annie, please help me in." "Yes, My Lady." Annie gave Harper a gentle nudge and helped Mavis forward, leaving Harper by herself. "Mister Zack, Caroline." "Harper, you call my sister by her name, but you address me with such formality. Are you opposed to the idea of being friends?" Zack jested. He was still recovering from his injuries and his face still lacked color, but even his pallor was not able to hide his handsome features. "He''s right, Harper. We are friends now. You can just call him Zack. That would bring us even closer." Caroline held Harper''s arm and smiled. Zack gazed at Harper with an expectant look, early, but Zack was not one to give up so easily. They still had time, and if Harper would not listen to his words, then he would speak to her through his actions. Once again, he walked to the direction of the palace, oblivious to the presence of a man who had been listening to their conversation since the beginning. Staring at his master with strong murderous intent, Jack stepped back silently. "Where is Hailey?" "She is hidden in the Glorious Palace," Jack answered at once. Hailey was a terrible person. She had been hiding in Katrina''s palace and plotting with her to frame Harper. "Today is a good day." Matthew''s eyes turned dark. ''Harper, I originally planned to let you take your time, but now it seems I have to speed things up. I am not the only man who holds feelings for you. I hope you will understand what I have to do, '' he thought to himself. Chapter 182 Collusion (Part One) Zack''s proposal brought Harper nothing but disquiet. Her steps followed the last quickly one after another, and before she realized it, she had been going the wrong way. Harper was about to turn around when someone blocked her way. "My Lady," the man addressed her. "Lord Josef," she greeted back despite her confusion. "Lady Katrina has requested your presence." The eunuch Josef had presented it as an invitation, even as his tone was the exact opposite. "This way, please." Harper had no choice but to follow him. He led the way to the Glorious Palace where Katrina resided. In the beginning, Katrina had disliked Harper because of her headstrong character and the girl''s refusal to aid her in fighting for the emperor''s favor. She had conspired with Charles to replace her with Hailey as the imperial physician. ''What does she want with me this time?'' Harper wondered. She had braced herself for s respect. You know better than anyone how complicated it is in the palace, so I advise you not to do anything reckless. It could cost you dearly. The time for the banquet is approaching. I bid you good day." With another elegant bow, Harper left, paying no mind to Katrina''s flushed face and the way she clenched her jaw. As soon as Harper was gone, the sound of breaking ceramics filled the room as Katrina swept the tea cups to the floor. "Aunt, now you have seen it for yourself. Harper has become even more of a conceited woman than before!" The curtains parted to reveal Hailey. A long scar ran on one side of her face, corrupting a beauty that would have been the fall of an entire city. Had it been treated in time, the mark would have disappeared, but she had fled from Charles'' disappointment and failed to get a good healer, leaving her disfigured with an ugly scar for the rest of her life. Chapter 183 Collusion (Part Two) "Indeed. She is full of arrogance," Katrina said resentfully. "Your brother even suspects that someone else has taken her identity, but this is the real her. Only she knows I once asked her to deal with Anita." "Aunt, let me deal with Lady Chloe for you. However, as long as Harper stays in the Chu Clan mansion, there will be no peace among us. She might even turn Father and Grandma to stop helping you. Besides, it seems that Princess Nicole favors her. Her Highness always agrees with Harper. She is a disaster just waiting to unfold. We must get rid of her at once, before she causes us trouble," Hailey suggested. It was a sore sight for her to see Harper living in comfort. "Harper will either stays in the Chu Clan mansion or in the Imperial Academy of Medicine after the new year celebration. What would be the best way to deal with her?" Katrina shared Hailey''s sentime sneered. "It seems that tonight''s banquet is a planned vengeance. But, Hailey, do you really think you can do anything in the palace with Lady Katrina on your side? Let''s wait and see!" "Harper!" A pat on Harper''s shoulder shook her out of her musing. In her scare, she covered his mouth and dragged him behind a pillar nearby. She did not release her hold on him until Katrina and the others had gone far away. It was Lucas. As usual, he was dressed like a white round ball. Rolling his eyes, he asked, "Harper, why are you hiding here? The dinner party is about to begin." "Your Highness, forgive me. I was heading there but I lost my way." "Is that so? Well then, I will take you there." Lucas prodded no further at her clumsy excuse and led her to the banquet hall. They took a shortcut and arrived before Katrina and others. Then, he went back to his seat quietly. Chapter 184 A Marriage Arrangement (Part One) As soon as Harper came back, Howard noticed that she was acting rather normal. In an instant, it dawned on him that even after their conversion, Katrina did not think that this person in front of him was an impostor. With this, he concluded that she was the real Harper. For the time being, all the facts at hand showed that there were only some changes in Harper''s dispositions. "What took you so long, Harper?" Mavis asked with confusion written all over her face. "Lady Katrina asked me to come over because she wanted to ask me some questions. We talked for quite a long time, so I came back a bit late," Harper answered politely. "Fortunately, His Majesty and Her Majesty haven''t arrived yet, or else it would have been impolite for me to come at this point." "Have a cup of warm tea. Look at your face! It''s bright red because of the coldness." True to her words, Mavis hurriedly handed a cup of tea to Harper, who took it with a smile and immediately took a sip. On the other hand, Howard didn''t say anything to her. He just carefully watched her movements as discretely as he could. He then shifted his attention to ng at her. "Her Majesty just asked His Majesty to make arrangements for your marriage." All of a sudden, the spoon in Harper''s hand fell down on her plate. The sound it made quickly veiled the enormous hall with silence. Harper immediately stood up from her seat and responded in an unsteady voice, "Your Majesty, thank you for your concern about me. I genuinely appreciate it. However, I just want to spend my time with my parents and be filial to my grandmother. For the time being, I''m afraid that I don''t have any intentions of getting married." "Harper, you have to realize sooner rather than later that you are not young anymore. Have you not seen the women of your age? They are not only married, but also mothers already. How can you just indulge in enjoying your life with your parents?" Katrina sharply said while looking at Harper. "I know you are afraid that others would be apprehensive of you because Prince Kevin''s son broke off the engagement to you last time, but that shouldn''t stop you. You shouldn''t be afraid because of that. I have just asked His Majesty for help in this regard to arrange your marriage." Chapter 185 A Marriage Arrangement (Part Two) ''You are the one who is apprehended!'' Harper exclaimed to herself deep in her mind. Harper severely wished to retort. However, she kept herself from saying anything, fully aware that they were in a public setting. Katrina seemed to be quite good at tearing the scab right off someone else'' sore. She could even pretend that she didn''t notice the embarrassment on everyone''s faces, especially on Harper''s, as she continued with her speech. "Your Majesty, Harper is reluctant to get married, because her last engagement had been broken off. However, it is worth noting that she is the only daughter of Prime Minister Charles right now. I don''t want to see her grow old and lead her life all by herself. Please arrange a good marriage and find a reliable man for her." Katrina still pretended to beg the emperor for help as though she was very upset and concerned about Harper''s situation. The people present were convinced by her words. They couldn''t help but feel how kind of an aunt she was to Harper. While she continued to listen to Katrina, Harper only felt that she was being treated like a mere item being put on sale. It felt like she was dependent upon who would make a good offer after ands with each other, the consequences would be unimaginable. This was just the reason why Harper was questioning the emperor''s marriage arrangement. Matthew held great military power. Harper immediately understood the key reason why Katrina had been so eager to facilitate this marriage arrangement. Matthew''s mansion was guarded so strictly that it was extremely difficult for anyone else to sneak inside without being detected. Harper had actually visited the mansion a few times. As far as she remembered, the mansion was well guarded that no one could easily enter. However, it would be much easier for anyone with even a bit of evil intent against the mansion to gain access by getting any of their family members married into the clan. With this, it dawned on Harper that at this banquet, she was not the sole target, it turned out that Matthew was the target as well. With this thought in mind, Harper felt her hands and feet rather freezing due to fear. To the best of her knowledge, Matthew couldn''t be easily fooled. Hence, she would immediately be put to death after stepping into his mansion at the night of their wedding if he had any doubts that she had any ulterior motive. Chapter 186 A Deal (Part One) A deafening silence enveloped the hall. Not a word was spoken as Matthew sat quietly. The people in the hall were painfully aware of the real intent behind the proposal, and the air rippled with a tense breath. No one dared mock Matthew. Despite his disability, he was still a prince, and was entitled to his right to consider the proposition of marriage. He had the military forces of the entire country under his command. A single word from him was all it would take to end anyone who dared offend him. Harper trembled as she knelt on the floor, the muscles of her limbs growing numb. Franklin stood up as he noticed the slight tremors that racked her stooped frame. Mustering his courage, he opened his mouth to speak and help her, but before the words left his mouth, Matthew moved his lips and answered, "It is an honor. You have my gratitude, Your Majesty." With these words, his answer was clear. Every single person present knew that Harper was nothing but a pawn. Whether she would survive or perish was uncertain. All that she could do was pr ad his eyes locked on Matthew. If Harper married the prince, she would also be caught in the crossfire. "I will ask your father to try and see if this marriage could be avoided," Mavis said. "Grandma, we cannot disobey the imperial edict. Disobedience is a capital crime!" Harper raised the imperial edict in her hand, effectively silencing the rest of Mavis'' words. She had a plan in mind. This predicament might be turned into a golden opportunity. She had already been considering getting a backer, and now the emperor took the initiative to send her one. If she played her cards right, she could make herself a favorable deal. As soon as they got back to Chu Clan mansion, Charles called Harper into the study. "Father, Brother, what do you want?" asked Harper coldly. "His Majesty has bestowed a great favor upon you. You have to remember his graciousness," Charles said. "You were not highborn, but as you have been chosen to marry Prince Matthew by His Majesty, you should be grateful. You will be an imperial member once you wed him." Chapter 187 A Deal (Part Two) Harper acquiesced to their remarks without speaking. Charles was uncertain of how to proceed, seeing her blank expression. "Do you have anything to say?" he asked. Harper shook her head. "The emperor has granted me the decree. As you have said, Father, this is a most gracious favor. I have no words to express my gratitude to His Majesty for granting me such a marriage." Charles nodded, pleased at her obedience. "Since you have acknowledged that it is a good opportunity, I will speak frankly. You are also a member of the Chu Clan, and you will carry our name your whole life. You must never forget that the clan''s interest is of utmost importance. Am I understood?" "Yes. I understand," Harper answered, with her head down. As soon as Charles finished his last sentence, she understood why she had been called. He wanted to use her as a means to get something from Matthew. "After you marry into the prince''s mansion, you will report about his called her to his study. Whether she was married or not, he would never set her free and would always find ways to make use of her. She had no one to rely on but herself. "Ah, I see. Mavis," the prince said. He had been terse, but Harper felt her chest sting as his words hit the bull''s eye. "Grandma is getting older and older." Even as she knew it, it was a difficult thing for Harper to say it out loud. She had tried her best to help Mavis be in a good health, but there was nothing that medicine could do against the natural course of the world. The body gets old and deteriorates. In order to grant her grandmother peace for the rest of her days, Harper would do nothing to cause harm to Charles. After that, there would be no need to hold back. "Alright. I agree to your terms. Just do as you say. Rest assured I will not let you be treated unfairly. You will be good with me for the next three years." "Thank you very much, Your Highness!" Chapter 188 Harpers Intentions (Part One) Within days, the news spread far and wide about how the emperor sanctioned the marriage between Harper and Matthew. Everyone had different reactions, but the most worried would have to be the Bu Clan. At that time, Isabella was pacing back and forth in the room. The anxiety was so apparent on her face. Meanwhile, Franklin''s temples had started to ache, and so did Caroline''s. "Father, Prince Matthew''s fiancees all died before they could get married to him. With this, I can''t help but feel afraid that Harper might die in her boots too." Caroline openly surmised her worries. "If that''s the case, it''s honestly not the worst thing that could happen to Harper," Zack responded with a bitter smile on his face. "Zack, what do you mean by that?" Caroline asked in confusion. Franklin and Zack looked at each other and as if on cue, the father and son shared tacit understanding. Charles was loyal to the emperor. The emperor wanted Harper to marry Matthew so that she would be able to spy on him. If she was tasked to ough he has his disabilities right now, it doesn''t mean that he will always have these¡ªfor the lack of a better word¡ªdisadvantages. Moreover, he is not a weak person. It''s not wise for the Bu Clan to stand up and turn against him." Zack remained silent. He had to admit that Harper made some good points. Although the Bu Clan had always been strong and powerful, Matthew was undeniably a very influential person, whom the Bu Clan couldn''t afford to offend. "But do you have an idea about His majesty''s real intentions? You know why he wants you to marry prince Matthew?" Zack ceased to give up. In his perspective, Harper getting married to Matthew would be like a sheep being placed into the tiger''s mouth. Clearly, the emperor and the Chu Clan only regarded her as a pawn. Once she got married to Matthew, she could begin counting down the days leading to her death. On top of it all, it was known that Matthew was extremely cruel and ruthless that it was very likely that she would end up in tragedy, one way or another. Chapter 189 Harpers Intentions (Part Two) "Yes, I know. My father has already informed me about it. His Majesty would like me to spy on Prince Matthew. If possible, he wants me to steal the Black Flag Token," Harper nonchalantly stated while sipping at her cup of tea. "Then why are you still willing to get married to him?" "Why, you ask? Why not?" A ghastly smile appeared at the corner of Harper''s mouth. "As long as I am married to Prince Matthew, my father can no longer control me. I am tired of living like a puppet." "Harper, are you saying that you want to use Prince Matthew against the Chu Clan?" Zack finally understood what Harper wanted to do. She intended to take advantage of Matthew''s power and influence to stand up against the Chu Clan. "But the Chu Clan is your home and family! You''re going to turn against your own father?" His voice sounded unstable. "You have a loving en meaning in her words, but he couldn''t figure it out after pondering over it several times. He just wanted to do something for Harper, and make the final appeal for the reluctance in his heart. "Are you sure that you don''t need my help?" After hearing her story, Zack didn''t want to see Harper get married to Matthew. He thought that right after having a hard time in the Chu clan, she did not deserve to suffer any more than she already did. Although Matthew was disabled, he was still a thorn in the flesh of the emperor. "Yes, I am sure." Harper decisively refused. "Zack, this is my request. Please don''t get your clan involved in this matter. As for the things that my father has asked me to do, it''s solely up to me. I appreciate your concern and this gesture but I''ve already been out for a long time. It''s time to go back. Goodbye, and thank you." Chapter 190 The Betrothal Gifts (Part One) As Zack gazed at Harper''s receding figure, the bitter smile on his face started to wear off. After all, it was too late now. If he had asked the emperor''s permission to marry Harper before he had sanctioned her engagement, they wouldn''t have been in their current situation. Meanwhile, the moment Harper reached their mansion''s gate, she saw the steward running towards her. He was in such haste that he almost bumped into her. "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" "Oh, My Lady, thank heavens you finally came back. Please come inside and take a look. His Highness, Carlson, is making a scene inside the mansion!" The steward looked at Harper as if she was his savior. "His Highness? Carlson?" Harper couldn''t believe it. She immediately wondered why Carlson would have come and caused trouble, especially at this hour. "That''s right. His Highness is making a fuss in our mansion. Pleas Somehow, she felt that Matthew was displeased, and perhaps it was because she had pushed Carlson away. "Harper," Charles shouted. All the people present knelt on the ground, but Matthew didn''t ask them to get up. Charles secretly looked around and saw that Harper remained standing. Sweat started to form on his forehead again. He tugged at Harper to remind her, but to no avail. She didn''t kneel down. Instead, she walked straight to Matthew and made a salute. Matthew took a closer look at her wrists and his eyes darkened. "A few days ago, I saw a pair of jade bracelets on your wrists. I thought they looked very beautiful. Why aren''t you wearing them today?" Upon hearing those words, Harper blinked a little. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Matthew would even notice the jade bracelets on her wrists so she was taken aback. "I''m afraid that they will break, so I put them away for now." Chapter 191 The Betrothal Gifts (Part Two) "Wear them. I think they look good on you," Matthew stated or more like commanded, not giving Harper a chance to refuse. "Prime Minister Charles." "I''m here," Charles replied. "I came to give my fiancee the betrothal gifts. Please ask anybody irrelevant to leave." The one he was actually referring to was Carlson. Carlson had always been bold and reckless but he knew when to back down, especially when he was in front of people with more power and influence than him. He knew that if he behaved recklessly in front of Matthew, he would be beaten until he was almost dead. So even if Carlson was a little unwilling, he allowed himself to be dragged away by someone under Nicole''s order. "Please come in, Your Highness." Charles wiped the sweat off his forehead and invited Matthew in. That day was such an odd and riotous one. First, Carls tthew might be really satisfied with her, after all. With these thoughts in mind, even Charles couldn''t believe it. He turned to look at Harper''s face. He couldn''t help but notice that she actually took after her mother who was indeed a beauty, both in appearance and manner. But Matthew had seen a lot of other beauties. And even if Harper were to be considered as one of those women, it could not erase the fact that her previous engagement had been broken off. How could he treat her with all of his heart? But if he didn''t love her, the valuable betrothal gifts didn''t make sense! While Charles was still pondering, he noticed that Matthew had asked his own bodyguard to stay. Immediately, he understood that for Matthew, this was all just a show for them. Otherwise, why would he leave his bodyguard to protect these betrothal presents? Chapter 192 Our Lives Are Intertwined (Part One) Upon hearing that Matthew had given Harper priceless betrothal presents, everyone in the imperial capital became suspicious. Even the emperor had doubts about his true intentions. He thought that Matthew might be planning something. Otherwise, why would he give such an expensive bride price for a woman whose previous engagement had been called off? "Uncle Matthew, I heard that you just gave a very costly bride price to Harper. With all due respect, are you?¡ª" "Am I blind? Is that what you''re thinking of?" Matthew cut in before Lucas could finish speaking. "Indeed, Harper is such a pleasant woman, but I don''t think she''s suitable to be your wife," Lucas valiantly reasoned. When he saw that Matthew didn''t react negatively, he continued, "She looks gentle, but the truth is that she''s very cruel and callous. From what I''ve gathered, every single person in the Chu Clan mansion is subdued and obedient to her. Her sister, Hailey, died of an incurable illness. And Hansen had an even more tragic end. Uncle you," the masked man stated. "But I wonder if my sudden visit offends such a beauty." With that remark, Harper couldn''t help but laugh. "Since you''re here, I have something to talk to you about." "Are you going to tell me about your engagement?" With unspeakable complexity in his tone, the masked man seemed to already know what Harper was going to say. "Well, you''re right. Anyways, the plum blossoms have just bloomed. I''d like to use some of them to cook wine for us. Mister Demon, please don''t refuse it." "Well, if you insist." The masked man helped Harper pick some plum blossoms. Their figures under the tree looked so harmonious. Looking at them together, Nina sighed, "Alas, why couldn''t Lady Harper marry Mister Demon instead? They really are the perfect match!" The corners of Forsythia''s mouth twitched a little. She patted Anabel''s back and said, "Let''s go to the kitchen and prepare some food for them. It''s a little cold for us to stay outside, so they must be feeling cold as well." Chapter 193 Our Lives Are Intertwined (Part Two) "Okay! That''s a good idea!" Nina and Peony went to prepare some dried fruits. They lit the small stove for Harper. Then, Elsie helped them make the fire in the stove burn brighter. Once Harper got married, they would leave with her. Once they were in Matthew''s mansion, they would miss such a comfortable life in there. After picking the plum blossoms, Harper and the masked man came inside. There was no one in the room except for them. The maids had long been familiar with this situation. Although Harper didn''t ask them to leave, every time the masked man came, all the maids would leave and give the two some time alone. "Your maids are so sweet and thoughtful." Looking at the prepared tea and liquor on the table, Harper was amused. Nina even left a note on the table. It read, "The liquor with plum blossoms is good, but you shouldn''t drink too much." Nina still remembered the last time Harper was drunk. When Harper woke up the next morning asked man didn''t say a word. He felt uneasy. For a second, he tried to believe and understand what Harper had said. ''If she was not Harper, then she would be someone else from another place. She wants to leave and go back to her real home. No, I wouldn''t allow it!'' The masked man took Harper to bed and covered her with a quilt. What she said was still on his mind. She had once told him that the first man she met was him. ''When she turned to me for help in the place of execution, was she already not the real Harper?'' he wondered. "Harper, no matter who you are and where you come from, you will always be the one who I know and love the most. I won''t allow you to leave!" The masked man took off his mask, revealing a familiar face. No one was there to see it, but it was Matthew. He kissed her on the forehead and gently said, "Our lives are intertwined. Since the day I knew you, you are fated to stay around me! Don''t try to escape from me!" Chapter 194 An Outsider Could See Clearly (Part One) On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Harper felt utterly normal although she was having a hangover. She got up very early and went on her way to the Peony House to visit Mavis. That day, Mavis had a nice look on her face. She had prepared lucky gift bags with a gold ingot inside for the younger members of the family. Even if she only had two grandchildren, Harper and Howard, who were currently in the mansion, Mavis had actually prepared a lot. "I''m so glad to be here, Grandma. I wish you good health and nothing but happiness," Harper said sincerely. "That''s really nice to hear, my darling. Come here. This is a gift from me." Mavis grabbed several lucky gift bags and gave them to Harper. "Are you going to pay New Year''s visits?" "Yes, I am. I''m planning to visit the Bu Clan later. I will also go to Prince Allen''s mansion with Mother tomorrow," Harper answered with a smile. It was customary for a married woman to go back to her parents'' or brother''s home on the second day of the Lunar New Year. Mavis nodded repeatedly in ap ne to send him to the south." "Oh, it''s you, Grandma. I was wondering why I didn''t see Alexander when I came back." Howard meaningfully smiled. He didn''t care, but as Charles'' wife, Nicole would probably mind it. Naturally, Harper knew that Howard aimed to sow dissension between her and Nicole. But she didn''t take it seriously. Since she was about to get married, it didn''t matter that much. According to customs, once a woman got married, she had already left her own family and was already part of her husband''s family. Although Nicole was unhappy, she wouldn''t make things difficult for her. But Howard was different. His existence was a huge threat to the baby inside Nicole''s womb. "I hate to interrupt this conversation but I''m going to visit the Bu Clan, so I''m leaving now." Harper made an excuse and immediately left. With the New Year gifts that she had prepared in both hands, she headed to the Bu Clan mansion. Those who kept their eyes on the Chu Clan couldn''t help but envy Harper when they saw her visiting the Bu Clan. Chapter 195 An Outsider Could See Clearly (Part Two) They originally thought that Harper would die before she could get married to Matthew, just like his former fiancees. They were all ready to hear the good news that Harper went to the netherworld. But not long ago, they heard that Matthew had given her an extremely expensive bride price. Seeing that Harper was also favored by the Bu Clan, all of them were so jealous. "There you are, Harper." Isabella went out to welcome her. "You came even in such cold and snowy weather. Aren''t you afraid of slipping on ice?" "Don''t worry. The snow on the road has already melted. And I was in a carriage so it''s all right." Harper gave them the presents that she had prepared. "Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. Since I have some free time, I came to pay a visit. Tomorrow, I will go to Prince Allen''s mansion with Princess Nicole. Then, I need to prepare for the wedding and wouldn''t be able to go out just as much." When Isabella noticed that Harper didn''t look reluctant, no is willing to follow His Majesty''s wish or not is completely out of your control." "Father, I understand that but still, I can''t help but feel sorry for her," Zack bitterly said. "I don''t want her to live a life full of trepidation in the Chu Clan mansion, and I don''t want her to live in a more dangerous place like Prince Matthew''s mansion either. She really needs to be in a place where she doesn''t have to live in fear. Even if His Highness gave her such a costly bride price, I''m still worried about her. I can''t help it." Franklin shook his head and thought, ''I know Prince Matthew very well. How could he have given her such an expensive bride price if he didn''t like her? This engagement that had been sanctioned by the emperor might have been under the prince''s urging. As for my son, his feelings are a bit too involved that he cannot view the situation clearly.'' "She will be Prince Matthew''s wife soon. Maybe the imperial capital will be out of peace with this." Chapter 196 Servants From Prince Matthews Mansion (Part One) Matthew and Harper''s marriage was the subject of all talks in the imperial capital this year. There were some people who admired Harper for the considerable amount of betrothal presents she had received from Matthew, while there were also some others who pitied her for marrying a handicapped man. For some people, Matthew''s disability was all he was worth, no matter how prominent his position was. With such a controversial union, taunts came from every direction, with some saying that Harper and Matthew were a perfect couple. Harper was branded as an arrogant and difficult woman. Her failed engagement only served to add to her infamy. On the other hand, Matthew was seen as handicapped, cold-hearted, and brutal. Many people believed that their marriage was fated to fall to ruin quickly. "Tsk, tsk! People truly have no qualms about speaking ill of Uncle Matthew." Lucas heaved a sigh. "Even in his current state, he is capable of fighting and defeating enemies in battlefields. I wonder if everyone wou still making and tasting tea here as if she didn''t have a single care in the world. A bride was supposed to be anticipating her own wedding. Shouldn''t she at least look even a little excited? "Greetings, My Lady." Harper raised her head to the sight of a man in a blue robe bowing to her with a smile. It took a moment before she recognized him. "It''s you, Steward Noah. Did His Highness send me any word?" Noah was pleased at being recognized, as she knew who he was after all. "His Highness says that Princess Nicole is pregnant and that she could not do much for your wedding. He has also said that Lady Mavis is too old to be taking care of the preparations. So he has sent me to assist you. Please allow me to be of service," he explained. "That''s very kind of him. Please send him my gratitude. Then, I leave everything in your care. Just do and plan as you see fit," Harper answered. It was a good thing that Noah had come. In truth, Harper was not the least bit concerned about the ceremony. Chapter 197 Servants From Prince Matthews Mansion (Part Two) "As you wish, My Lady." With a wave of his hand, more than ten maids behind came in one after another. "Put the decorations in order at once. The red silk must be hung to announce the wedding of Lady Harper. Lady Harper''s maids will be responsible for preparing her for tomorrow''s ceremony. You only need to assist them. The mansion must be adorned both inside and outside. Do not miss a single spot. Take care not to go to the Peony House. Lady Mavis must not be disturbed. Princess Nicole is pregnant, so go about it as quietly as possible when you put up the ornaments in her house. I expect you to finish quickly without causing any nuisance. Is that understood?" "Yes, Steward Noah." Caroline watched quietly as Noah commanded the maids as a general would did to his soldiers. Her eyes fell on Harper next, who seemed quite calm with everything that was happening. Nervously, she asked, "How can you be at ease, Harper? Are you not eve repared as well. At 3:00 of the next morning, the maids from our mansion will come to help dress you up and get you ready for the ceremony. His Majesty has also sent some people here to help. You may ask them of anything. If there is anything else that you need, Barry will handle everything for you." "Is Barry still here?" Harper asked. "He will be staying in the Chu Clan mansion until the ceremony is done. Please do not hesitate to instruct him," Noah replied politely and smilingly without hesitation. The expression on Harper''s face shifted, but then she was relieved. ''Matthew, I think you must have known who Mister Demon is. If you ask me, I will tell you the truth; if you don''t, then I will pretend to know nothing, '' she thought. "I see," Harper answered. "I have other matters to attend to. I will leave now. I bid you good day," Noah announced while bowing politely. "Nina, please escort Steward Noah out." Chapter 198 The Wedding Ceremony (Part One) A lot of people were eagerly excited to watch Matthew and Harper''s wedding. Or rather, they were waiting to see some drama such as Harper making a fool of herself. Some were even hoping that she would end up like the prince''s former fiancees. Since the couple had reached that point, they were thinking that the bride would die in the wedding hall. Some people even made fun of the disabled prince. They wondered how he could perform in the bridal chamber on their wedding night. They imagined that the bride would have to carry him to bed. Either way, a lot of people were expecting the wedding to be in ruins. However, things didn''t go as they had expected. Dawn had not even come and the household staff from Matthew''s mansion were already busy. A magnificent red carpet was spread all the way from the prince''s mansion to the Chu Clan mansion. Everyone thought it was rather ostentatious for the prince to do that. However, it didn''t stop there. To welcome the bride, Matthew even sent the Black Flag Army to guard the main road, maki oing to marry a prince. That was an undeniable fact. "Grandma, don''t be mad. That''s just how Father is like." Harper comforted Mavis. Mavis knew what her son was thinking of. Matthew was in a high position, but he was dangerous. The emperor was afraid of him and it was tough for him already. But all of it didn''t matter to Mavis. She had no expectations with Harper helping the Chu Clan. She just hoped Harper could live a good life in Matthew''s mansion. "The prince''s clan is much more complicated than ours, so you should be more prudent and cautious when you handle things. His Highness is impassive, so you should be more patient. As for men, they all have their tempers. If you can just let it go, then do so. After all, he is a prince." Mavis went on and on, telling Harper what she should pay attention to. Every word from her was overflowing with concern. Not once did she mention anything about asking Harper to do something for the Chu Clan. The only thing she wanted was for Harper''s happiness, contentment, and safety. Chapter 199 The Wedding Ceremony (Part Two) "The bridal sedan chair has arrived!" Mavis took the bridal veil as soon as she heard that. She then carefully covered Harper''s head with it. Howard came to the Emerald House at the right time. As her eldest brother, he had to escort Harper out. "Grandma." Howard bowed to Mavis. "Howard, carry your sister out." Mavis'' nose twitched a little. She had been looking forward to the day when Harper would get married. But at that moment, so close for it to happen, she felt sad to part with her loving granddaughter. Howard looked at Harper in her red wedding dress and a gleam of light flashed through his eyes. He carried her in his arms and sent her out under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Since Matthew''s legs were weak, the one who came to pick up the bride was Lucas. He was relieved to see that Howard came out carrying an alive woman. The task to pick up the bride for Matthew had been given to him. And if something went wrong, his uncle would kill him. "Aunt, it gement had been called off by Prince Kevin''s son. It made Kevin and even the emperor disgraceful. The emperor arranged Harper''s marriage to Matthew not because he wanted the prince to show off how satisfied he was with the match, but because he wanted to humiliate Matthew. He even hoped that Matthew would do something so this lady from the Chu Clan would die for no reason, like his three former fiancees, but it didn''t happen. She didn''t die but right now, he was marrying her with a grand wedding ceremony. The emperor was upset and disappointed but was relieved at the same time. Charles was loyal to him and his daughter would be married into Matthew''s mansion which meant they could finally have a scout in there. The more important Matthew thought of her, the more beneficial it would be to them. With this in mind, the emperor felt better. He asked a servant to give them a gift of great value. For the sake of the Black Flag Token, he wouldn''t mind being more generous. Chapter 200 The Wedding Night (Part One) Although the rest of Matthew''s mansion was bustling, the bridal chamber was rather quiet. Even the noise from the front hall could be heard inside the bridal chamber. Harper was sitting quietly at the bedside, waiting for Matthew to come. Although it was clear that both of them had reached a deal in this marriage, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. It was at that moment that she realized she knew nothing about his mansion, let alone the extent of his temperament and disposition. With these thoughts in mind, she felt a little uneasy. She thought that Matthew wouldn''t come until a little later, but to her surprise, she heard the sound of a wheelchair coming towards the bridal chamber in a short while of waiting. She immediately sat up straight, afraid that she would be killed by Matthew if he was dissatisfied with her. "Greetings, Your Highness!" The maids in the room greeted Matthew as soon as the door was opened. "Rise, please." Although Matthew''s voice was still callous, it sounded a little gentle. Apparently, it seemed like he was in a good mood. Soon afterward, one of the maids said, "Your Highness, please uncover H the two of them to sleep on the same bed. But upon pondering over the deal they had reached, he didn''t say that to her. He just stared at Harper and began to unbutton his clothes, while she felt a little uneasy looking at him. With the scene in front of her, Harper was shocked and dumbfounded. She wondered, ''Why is he taking off his clothes right now?'' "Why... Why are you taking your clothes off?" Finally, she couldn''t help but ask out of fear. "I want to sleep!" Matthew didn''t want to argue with Harper anymore, or else he was sure that he would be driven to insanity by this young woman. Harper sat still and didn''t dare to move. Matthew nudged her and said, "Move aside and sleep!" With Matthew''s urging, Harper slid down on the bed right away. When she saw that he was about to lie down, she turned over and rolled inside in a hurry. However, she seemed to have forgotten that their clothes were bound together. After rolling her body, she had accidentally tied herself up with their clothes. Helplessly, she struggled to free herself, but she failed to untie their clothes. At last, she had no choice but to take her coat off. Chapter 201 The Wedding Night (Part Two) While Harper was wondering how to explain the situation to Matthew, the quilt was suddenly placed over her body and the clothes wrapped around her had been casually pulled away by Matthew and thrown onto the floor. Even her crown also found itself on the floor. "Your Highness..." Before Harper could finish speaking, Matthew blew out the other candles, leaving only a pair of wedding candles burning quietly in the room. "Sleep," he decisively stated. Lying sideways in the bed, Harper stared at the man beside her and moved away further from him as quietly as she could. She only stopped when her back was against the wall. Looking at the distance between them, she fell asleep with satisfaction. As soon as Harper fell asleep and was breathing peacefully, Matthew opened his eyes and saw her curling up against the wall. He looked at her unmoving figure dotingly and carefully reached out to her to knock her out. Then, he held her in his arms. "You are cuter when you''re asleep." Although Harp ter thinking about it for some more time. "This is just your house. All your dowries are right here." Soon enough, Matthew looked at Harper and continued lightly, "You can decide what to do with your dowries. You are my wife and you will be in charge of this mansion from now on. Aside from me, no one is above you." A bit surprised by what Matthew had just stated, Harper opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. Instead, she just nodded to him as a way of giving him a short definite answer. Although the two of them were a fake couple only, he had just granted her the highest power in his mansion. ''Isn''t he worried that I will betray him?'' she thought. "Is there any place in the mansion that I am not allowed to go to?" she asked. "No, there isn''t," Matthew answered quickly. "You can go anywhere you want in this mansion. There are a lot of books in my study and you can pick anything to read at any time. Finish your meal and get ready. It''s time for us to visit the Imperial Palace." Chapter 202 How A Wife Would Act (Part One) Although there was not much expression on Matthew''s face while they were on the way to the Imperial Palace, he was actually very considerate to Harper. Whenever she would move the slightest, he instantly knew her needs such as handing her a back cushion or putting a cup of tea in front of her. But his sudden enthusiasm was making her a little anxious. "Your Highness, aren''t you being a little too nice to me?" Looking at Matthew, who was still reading the official documents, Harper poured a cup of tea for him and put it on the table where he could easily reach it. "Really? Well, I don''t think so. I''m just giving you what you deserve." Matthew went back to the documents quickly. Harper sat upright for the rest of the journey and didn''t try to read the documents for fear of being killed if she accidentally read something that she shouldn''t know. "Harp," Matthew called all of a sudden. "Yes, Your Highness," Harper responded cautiously. "I don''t like your behavior right now. It makes me feel uncomfortable. I prefer at there quietly, letting Monica do whatever she wanted. Harper was showing impressive calmness which made Monica look like a lousy actress who was presenting a ridiculous monodrama. In just a few minutes, there came in four girls, each of whom looked as pretty and charming as flowers. "Harper, what do you think of these four women? They are my one-in-a-thousand choices. Moreover, they don''t have high societal status so they would definitely be submissive. They wouldn''t dare to disobey your orders. If you are satisfied, you can just take them back with you." "Thank you very much, Lady Monica. But it''s up to Matthew to decide if he wants to get concubines or not. If there''s anyone that he likes, then I would bring her back to the mansion. I''m sorry but I can''t make this decision without his permission," Harper tactfully answered. She knew that they would give her a hard time in the palace that day. But she didn''t expect that they would force her to take these women home for her husband the next day after her wedding! Chapter 203 How A Wife Would Act (Part Two) Upon hearing what Harper said, Monica was immediately annoyed. She distressfully said, "A man only cares about the affairs of state, so the wife should take care of family matters. You should be the one who knows best what kind of woman Matthew would like. Besides, as the hostess of the prince''s mansion, you don''t need to get any other person''s approval to take someone back for your husband." "Lady Monica, please forgive me for not granting your request. Although it is true that I am Matthew''s wife, I really cannot make this decision for him. After all, it''s him who is the master of his mansion. I just obey whatever he says, as a loving wife should." Harper''s response was neither haughty nor rash. Despite Monica''s rudeness and insistence, Harper was trying to be polite. But no matter what Monica said, she wouldn''t agree to her rude and insensitive request! Monica f you, I think they are what you need right now." "And that means if I accept them, I can do anything to them, right?" he proceeded to ask. "Of course." "Great, thank you for your kindness," he answered. "All right, the Black Flag Army is short on military prostitutes. Barry, send them in there as recruits. Now, on behalf of the Black Flag Army, I would like to express my gratitude to you, Lady Monica." "No! No! Please! Your Highness! We don''t want to be military prostitutes. Please help us! Please help us!" the four girls cried out. Just a second ago, they were overjoyed that there was a possibility for them to enter the prince''s mansion as concubines, but the next moment they fell into hell. They did not want to be military prostitutes, but no one would be able to make Matthew take his words back. "Okay. It''s time for us to leave," he told Harper. Chapter 204 Get Embarrassed (Part One) Matthew took Harper away with him, and Monica was filled with such a rage that she fainted on the spot. The empress asked her maids to take Monica back to her own residence. In the bitterness of her heart, she cursed Monica''s uselessness. Although Matthew never yielded to persuasion, no matter how gentle or firm, Harper could be won over with a few honeyed words. Monica''s manner was so relentlessly domineering and she thought everyone would listen to her. And yet Matthew hit her head with the tea cup. The girls she had arranged now became military prostitutes. On their way back, Harper kept an unfailing smile on her face and said, "Your Highness, I admire you so much. You paid no heed to Lady Monica''s ridiculous manner. She was so furious that she could have pounced on you like a rabid dog, but she still had enough fear of you to hold herself back. She knew that otherwise, she would merely earn herself a deadly beating. What an excellent comedy!" Glancing at the grinn s, you must not forget that you became a member of this mansion upon your marriage. You should know that a married daughter belongs to her new family. You will remain a member of this household until the day of your death. You must never do anything that could bring harm or disadvantage to His Highness." "Nanny Maggie, you are perfectly right." "His Highness is the pillar of authority here, and the master of every person within these walls. When you are having dinner, you can''t speak to him in a familiar manner and ask him to lower himself by serving you food. As his wife, you must do that for him." Maggie still remembered the scene from that morning, when Matthew had given food to Harper at breakfast. Maggie had accompanied Matthew for years. They had sometimes eaten together, though not frequently, and yet Matthew had never picked up food for her before. But now she had seen him serving food to a woman whose last engagement had been broken off. What an disgrace! Chapter 205 Get Embarrassed (Part Two) "I will keep it in mind and be quick to serve food to His Highness in the future," Harper responded with a smile. Her maids frowned to see this unaccustomed show of deference to a servant. They knew that Maggie was Matthew''s wet nurse, but their lady was the prince''s wife and the hostess of the house. How could she allow a servant to disrespect her! "Besides, Your Highness, although your previous engagement was called off, His Highness has been remarkably tolerant about your history. You should be grateful and count yourself lucky. Be faithful and serve him well. Whenever possible, stay at home, and above all, don''t flirt with other men¡ª" "Nanny Maggie!" An edge of displeasure appeared on Harper''s face, and she said in a less conciliatory tone, "I respect you because you have gone through so many hardships with His Highness. I know that you care for each other. But you have no right books and keys to Harper, and then introduced the three other individuals to her, one by one. "This is Rachel Yu, who works in the kitchen. She oversees all the kitchen work. This is the chief guard, Chandler Wei, who takes care of security. This one is mainly responsible for the chores." "I see. Thank you all for your dedication to the mansion. Now you may go. If there is anything I need, I will send for you at once," Harper said evenly, showing no intention of lecturing these servants. Maggie finally let out a sigh of relief. If Harper had lectured them in front of her, Maggie would have suspected an ulterior motive and interpreted it as an attempt to build up her position in the mansion. Maggie was somewhat placated to see that Harper didn''t do that. However, she was scandalized to see Harper take control of the mansion so soon after being married, so she left in great anger. Chapter 206 What Day Is It (Part One) The moment Maggie left the house, a few maids ran up to Harper, and one of them exclaimed, "My Lady, how could you stand her for so long? I was literally itching to slap her face. How dare she insult you in that manner? Who the hell does she think she is?" Harper merely smiled at the maids. "She has endured a lot of hardships bringing up His Highness single-handedly and has done a lot for his upbringing. As for now, she taught me how to conduct myself. I don''t find it a big deal. I understand the situation and can forgive her for talking to me in such a manner. You don''t have to worry. Keep in mind that if she is hard on you on purpose, don''t make a fuss of it as long as she doesn''t go too far. But you ought to make it clear that if she tries anything out of the way, you can take the liberty to retaliate," Harper said calmly to the maids. She could very well tolerate Maggie''s high-handed ways provided they didn''t pose any negative impact. But she wouldn''t cow down if Maggie went too far. "Yes, My La any rent from the lessees of the houses. As a result, we earn meagerly." "Give me a list of our businesses. Let me see if there is a way to solve this problem. It would be a disgrace to His Highness if we find it difficult even to meet up its everyday expenses," Harper said in a decisive tone. "I want to see the list by nightfall. Steward Noah, you may leave now." "Yes, Your Highness." Noah was quite efficient. The businesses and the country houses of Prince Matthew on the surface were very well-known. Thus, Noah didn''t intend to conceal any of them from Harper. Hence, he prepared the list and handed it over to Harper as soon as possible. Looking at the list, she frowned. As shown on the list, all of Matthew''s shops were located in prime areas. Seeing this, she was wondering why the shops were not profitable. After thinking over this problem for quite a while, she still failed to figure it out, so she thought of sparing some time to visit the shops, in order to have a look at the real situation. Chapter 207 What Day Is It (Part Two) Just as Harper was about to ask Forsythia to accompany her, she saw Matthew standing by the door and looking at her tenderly. "Harper, are you free now?" "Yes, I''ve just finished my work. Your Highness, I have something to tell you. We make minimal earnings. I''ve asked Noah for the list of your businesses and intend to spare some time to have a look at them. Usually, the businesses should have been profitable since all of them are running at prime locations. To figure out the problems, I am planning to go out and check the situation personally," Harper said quickly. Casting a look at Harper, who was so preoccupied with his businesses, Matthew sighed and reminded, "Have you forgotten something?" "What? Your Highness, is it your birthday today?" Harper asked in confusion. "No, it''s not." "Then, is it Nanny Maggie''s birthday today?" Harper asked again. "Not really." "Then, is it someone''s death anniversary?" "No!" Matthew was having a headache. erful time together gave an illusion to her as if the two of them had gotten well along with each other since a very long time, or else they could never have understood what each other needed by just judging from their demeanors. Harper shook her head to snap herself from the thoughts engulfing her. Noticing this, Matthew asked, "Why are you shaking your head?" "Your Highness, I always feel that I''ve been leading a very tranquil life with you since a very long time ago. I don''t know why I always have such an illusion," responded Harper playfully. Hearing Harper''s words, Matthew smiled and the corners of his mouth slightly curved. He did not explain to Harper that they did have been leading such a life for a long time. Whenever he was in a bad mood or missed her, he would go to her Emerald House and ask her to make a pot of tea for him. Then, they would enjoy each other''s company for a while in silence. Of course, she didn''t know he was Mister Demon yet. Chapter 208 Harpers Visit To Chu Clan (Part One) As it was the first time for Harper to come back home since the wedding, the Chu Clan opted to hold a welcome party in celebration. After all, she was now Matthew''s wife. Her social status had drastically changed. Everyone was meticulous as they prepared everything to welcome her. Nicole had instructed the servants to clean the Emerald House in the early morning and keep the gate wide open. Everything was set to welcome Harper back. Mavis was brimming with anticipation. She wanted to hear how Matthew treated Harper. Although he appeared to be very courteous with her, Mavis was still worried since Harper hadn''t told her the truth in her own words. Someone noticed the carriage from Matthew''s mansion when it was just one street away from the Chu Clan mansion and reported back. Harper was running late, which angered Charles as he felt it was a deliberate sign of disrespect for Chu Clan. He felt that being the prince''s wife had changed her and given her airs. A part of him worrie tage of that. You should ingratiate yourself to him before his love for you subsides." Mavis knew men all too well. They only focused on what was new. Promises of loyalty to their wives only lasted until they found someone else more beautiful. Then all bets were off. Harper couldn''t help but smile at Mavis'' serious expression. She knew how to deal with these matters. But in essence, this marriage between her and Matthew was a temporary one. In three years'' time, she would be able to leave the mansion and get her freedom. Why would she care about his doting or how to keep his heart? "I am serious! You should keep my words in mind. I have been through this myself. That''s why I am telling you all of this." Harper''s indifference made Mavis apprehensive. "All men love beautiful women, but there are a lot of beautiful women. Moreover, it''s common for men to have several concubines. Even for ordinary people, a man can take a few concubines. Can you imagine what a prince would do?" Chapter 209 Harpers Visit To Chu Clan (Part Two) "Grandma, if the prince comes to love another woman and wants to marry her, no one will be able to stop him. It''s useless to worry about it now. I just need to live in the present. Don''t worry, I won''t let myself fall in any trouble," Harper comforted Mavis. "Please take care of yourself, Grandma. You are too old to worry too much. Stop worrying, okay?" "I''m old. Well, I will try!" Mavis knew that her body wasn''t as good as it used to be. She had been following the diet plan Harper had made for her for a long time, but her health was still worsening. No matter how hard she tried, it was impossible for her to get back to normal. "My Lady." The steward appeared at the door. Mavis snapped at him at once, "Lady? Harper has married to Prince Matthew! You should call Your Highness!" The steward was shocked and immediately corrected his words. "I''m sorry. It wa large that I haven''t seen most of it. I don''t know where the prince hid the token. If I started to recklessly look for it, I''d look suspicious. When I go back, I''ll try my best to fulfill my task. Just give me more time. Father, I won''t fail you." "Very good. As long as you find the token or get me that map, your mission will be fulfilled. Don''t worry, I have men on the inside that will help you. Remember not to raise anyone''s attention. Be cautious when you act!" Charles had worried Harper would be unruly and disobedient. Now that he''d seen her change her attitude, he was overjoyed. "Yes, Father." To all appearances, Harper was being accommodating. On the inside, however, she was boiling from anger. ''Do you really think I will help you? I can draw you a fake defense map and give you a fake military token. Ha, it''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done!'' Chapter 210 Poor Sense Of Direction (Part One) Because Harper and Matthew couldn''t turn down the warm-hearted offer, the two of them had dinner in the Chu Clan mansion before going home. Upon their arrival at home, Matthew returned to his business. However, Noah had a solemn look on his face, as if something had happened, and even Barry''s eyes, resting upon Harper, had a strange glint. Harper paid them no heed. She went to the kitchen and with her own hands, she cooked a bowl of porridge boiled with lotus seeds. Then she asked Nina to send the porridge to Matthew. He was in discussion with his assistant. Hearing the sound outside, he gave a slight frown. "What is it?" "Your Highness, you are busy with business late at night. Her Highness feared that you might be hungry, so she asked me to bring you some food," Nina answered cautiously. If the guard had been willing to pass on the messag te yet, but she has been seeking them out for me." Matthew''s eyes were warm. "Because I gave her a chance to prove her innocence at the place of execution, she has done all of this for me." "In that case, your wife is not as bad as they say she is." "She is quite different from the hearsay account of her," Matthew said firmly. "I have tested her many times in private, and I even worried that she could be a tool of Prime Minister Charles. But with my own eyes I have seen her plot against the people in the Chu Clan mansion. She will never assist in any plot of Charles against me!" "They are father and daughter. Blood is thicker than water!" "I have faith in her! I truly believe that she won''t let me down. What''s more, she has brains. Sometimes she may be confused, but she won''t when it comes to anything really vital!" Matthew affirmed. Chapter 211 Poor Sense Of Direction (Part Two) Rufus Xiao raised his eyebrows noncommittally and preserved his skepticism regarding Harper. Harper didn''t seem to love Matthew more than life itself. It wasn''t even certain whether she loved him at all. She was a woman who had been suddenly betrothed to Matthew by the emperor''s decree. Even if she were not in league with Charles, she might be a spy of the emperor. The next morning, Harper woke up in Matthew''s arms again, but she had already trained herself to keep calm. After opening her eyes, she even dared to tease him with a smile. Matthew was quite satisfied to see how Harper had changed. He told her that he was tired on account of the numbness he felt in his arms every morning. He asked her to massage his arms and dress him. Harper never had any doubts about it. After they ate breakfast together, sh us Xiao couldn''t help laughing as he observed Harper come back to the same spot again and again. This hilarity was too much for him! As she saw this man who was laughing so hard that tears came out of his eyes, Harper''s face darkened. But in the blink of an eye, she was smiling again like a spring flower, kind and innocent. He had no idea of her intention as she came up to him, and he was entirely unprepared as she gave him a smack in the eye with her fist. He didn''t smile this time, but his tears flew on account of the pain. Harper took out a signal flare, and sent it up to the sky as Rufus Xiao looked up. A moment later, Barry appeared in the remote courtyard, shaken and anxious. When he saw Rufus Xiao''s black eye and the anger on Harper''s face, he was puzzled and asked, "What happened, Your Highness?" Chapter 212 I Am A Good Daughter (Part One) Matthew was trembling with great fear. The moment he saw that Harper had lit up a signal flare to get some help, he thought that someone was hurting her. He ordered Barry to rush to her first as he followed closely behind. However, what he never could''ve expected was that she had merely set off the signal fire because she got lost. Matthew looked at the aggrieved expression on her face and then at Rufus, who had a bruised eye. Helplessly rubbing his temple, he asked, "What''s the matter with you two?" "This bastard was laughing at me!" "This stupid idiot hit me!" They pointed at each other with deep accusation in their eyes. "You have no sense of direction at all! You''ve been lost twenty times! Are you seriously expecting me not to laugh?" Rufus said as he continued to point his finger right at Harper''s nose, clearly about to lose his temper. "Laughing about it maybe once or twice is fine, but anything more than that, I will beat you up!" Harper exclaimed, rolling up her sleeves to let him know how serious her th holding Her Highness? Perhaps I can ask the servants to bring a sedan chair for Her Highness. And they can just accompany Her Highness back to the Phoenix House." "No, that won''t be necessary. I can do it myself." Matthew refused to back down, leaving Harper feeling extremely embarrassed. In fact, she shrunk further into his arms as she tried to avoid the gaze of anyone present. When they finally got back to the Phoenix House, Harper could hardly wait to jump out of his arms. But the moment her feet touched the ground, it hurt so bad that she almost fell down again. Fortunately, Forsythia managed to get to her in time and helped her take a seat on a nearby chair. Nina then proceeded to take her shoes off for her, only to find out that there were a number of bloody blisters all over her feet. "My Lady, you''ve got a lot of blisters on your feet. We''re going to have to pop them first before we can apply medicine to them. Otherwise, there''s no way you''d be able to walk around tomorrow," Nina said, sounding so concerned. Chapter 213 I Am A Good Daughter (Part Two) "All right. Please just do it quickly," Harper answered, her mouth twitching at the mere thought of the pain that was about to come. Even at that moment, she still felt so ashamed of getting lost, and Matthew just couldn''t comprehend how she had managed to end up so far out. "How did you end up getting lost in such a remote place?" "It was Charles'' fault. He wanted me to give him a map of our mansion as well as the deployment of the defenses. I was meaning to help draw one for him, but when I followed the map I drew myself, I ended up getting lost." Her voice trailed off as she glanced at Matthew, looking very disappointed. "Laugh now, if you want to. I know you''re just holding it in." Hearing this, Matthew forced a cough to clear his throat, "If you wanted a map of our mansion, all you had to do was ask me. I could have just given it to you. Why would you go through all that trouble yourself? Look at what happened to your feet! There are blisters all over ing to her. The atmosphere between the two of them felt so peaceful and they both seemed to enjoy the time they spent together. "Tomorrow, I would be at the military camp. In case you might need anything, you can just ask Noah for help," Matthew softly said. "And if ever Rufus comes back, please feel free to ask someone to kick him out again." "Well, I see. I was actually planning to visit your shops tomorrow. Things don''t seem to be going well and they''ve been losing money for so long. There are so many mouths to feed in this mansion. We''ve got to come up with a way to improve the business of the shops." After pondering about it for a moment, she went ahead and added, "You should be extra careful when you go to the military camp. Please take good care of yourself. And bring more guards with you." Given how concerned she seemed, Matthew was quite pleased. "Okay. But when you go out tomorrow, I want you to take Barry with you so that he can keep you safe." Chapter 214 A Cool Man (Part One) Matthew got up early that morning because he had to go to the military camp. This was the first time that Harper didn''t wake up nestled in his arms ever since their marriage. A loud voice was the one that woke her up this time around. "Your Highness! It''s incredibly late and you are still asleep!" The voice was Maggie''s, and she was not amused by what she was seeing. She then continued her tirade, saying, "His Highness has already gone out. As his wife, you should be the one preparing for everything he will need for the day. But what are you doing? You''re still here, asleep! Don''t you feel guilty?" Harper sat up slowly, slightly annoyed by Maggie''s voice. She ordered her maids to help her get dressed. After she was ready, she turned to Maggie, her face expressionless, and said, "Nanny Maggie, you do know that I am His Highness''s wife, right?" She was calm, but her tone had hints of annoyance. "Why did you barge in my room like this? It seems to me that by doing that, you are disregarding His Highness''s space and privacy." "What...what nonsense are you talking about?" Maggie questioned a that, she suddenly felt more ashamed. After Maggie left, Harper ate something. Then, she went out with Forsythia and Elsie. She needed to visit Matthew''s shops to find out why they showed operating losses year after year. No matter what the shops sold, they should all be profitable, since they were all in prime locations. When she visited the first shop, pondering on the abysmal performance, she quickly realized why the shop had suffered losses. First of all, the shop''s sign was not attractive at all. Aside from that, no one was outside to invite customers in. but more importantly, the interior of the shop was dire. People couldn''t tell whether it was a shop that was selling something because there was almost no light inside. What was worse, she noticed that the waiter was beating flies, while the shopkeeper was dozing off. Neither of them noticed Harper, Forsythia, and Elsie enter their shop. "Is this a restaurant?" Harper asked loudly in disbelief. She then took the menu that was scattered on a dusty table. While looking at the list, she found out that it was indeed a restaurant. Chapter 215 A Cool Man (Part Two) "Madam, may I help you?" The waiter quickly trotted towards Harper and the two girls upon hearing Harper''s loud sound. "The dishes here are unique and delicious! I''m sure you will want to eat them again once you taste them!" he proclaimed enthusiastically. Harper once again scanned the restaurant. Looking at the old tables and chairs, she thought, ''I think some common folks might chose to dine here, but this is the most high-end street here in the imperial capital. People who are coming here are either rich or noble. They will never eat at such a dingy restaurant!'' With her eyebrows furrowed, Harper could only imagine what Matthew''s other shops would look like. With a deep breath, she took a seat and ordered the famous dishes of the restaurant recommended by the waiter. The dishes were then served very quickly, probably because very few people dined here. After tasting the food, she was pleasantly surprised¡ªthe food was good. Because of that, she thought that the problem with the restaurant was mainly with its decoration and overall presentation. "Tell them that this restaurant will cowls every day. Besides, you are a very cool man. Of course, a cool man will be more charming when he smiles!" "Cool? What do you mean?" Harper always said something that he had never heard of before. For instance, he had never heard the word like "cool" used like that before. ''Is she saying I''m cold? Are these words popular in the place she came from?'' he thought. "I mean that you are quite good-looking. Cool is a word that describes a man that has an attractive appearance," Harper explained to him with a smile. "Up until now, Chodak is the only man who is as cool as you in this world." "What about Zack?" Matthew asked curiously. "Zack looks gentle, elegant and quite easygoing. He is very different from you," Harper said and stretched herself. "I''m a little hungry." "Then let''s have dinner now. Nina has prepared the dinner for us." Harper stood up and pushed him out. Looking at Matthew who was sitting in the wheelchair, she thought that perhaps she could ask Mister Demon if he had gotten all the medicinal materials she needed, so that she could detoxify Matthew earlier. Chapter 216 A Spy (Part One) Rarely did the newly married couple get along so well, but someone just wanted to ruin the pleasant atmosphere. Barry broke into the Phoenix House and had Elsie, Harper''s maid, tied up and thrown on the floor, making her look so embarrassed. Getting up right away, Harper called out, "Elsie." "Hmm..." Barry had put a gag in Elsie''s mouth, rendering her unable to speak. When she saw Harper, she could only make a muffled sound. After putting down his chopsticks, Matthew shot Barry a glance. Barry was not the kind of man who would randomly mess around. With that in mind, Matthew believed that there must be a reason why Barry had to capture Harper''s maid. "Explain yourself." Those simple words felt like they carried a heavy weight in them. "Your Highness, earlier today, Her Highness went out with two maids, and I happened to see this maid as she was sneaking out. At that time, I got a bit curious, so I followed her to see what she was up to. I saw with my own eyes how she secretly handed over the map that contained the defense layout of this mansion to do I. Both His Majesty and Charles want me to be their spy, so I had to satisfy their wish, at least to some extent. They would never realize that I actually work for His Highness." The smile became glued on Harper''s face. "But I didn''t expect that you''d be the first person to be suspicious of me." "Your Highness, is that true?" Barry asked Matthew. "Yes, what she said is true. She is indeed working for me," Matthew said, nodding his head to confirm it. At that moment, Barry desperately wanted to hide inside a hole in embarrassment. He was sincerely worried that the prince might get heartbroken if he were to find out that Harper betrayed him. That being said, he didn''t expect that Harper and Matthew had come to an agreement and she actually worked for him, and here he was, causing trouble for them. Would the prince have him killed? "Your Highness, I..." "Well, since you were in the dark about it, let''s just forget it. You may take your leave now." After telling Barry to leave, Matthew suggested Harper that they should continue to have dinner. Chapter 217 A Spy (Part Two) However, the food had already gone cold. As Harper looked at it, she told him, "Well, it''s too cold to eat now. After the food gets heated up a few times, the flavor changes. How about I just cook some midnight snack for you, Your Highness? I think it would be good to have some." "What are you going to prepare? Lotus seeds porridge?" Matthew asked, feeling quite curious. "Noodles!" Harper exclaimed. With that, she turned around and went straight into the kitchen, while Matthew rolled his wheelchair and followed her closely behind, wondering how she was going to prepare the noodles. Although he was aware that Harper knew how to cook, he didn''t expect that she would actually be able to prepare noodles. Truth be told, he thought that she was only capable of doing nothing more than cooking two simple dishes. As he watched her make the noodles, she looked so graceful as if she was dancing, and his eyes were filled with affection toward her. "For the first time, I am finding out that you still look thought. "Your Highness, how about we just sleep in different beds? I don''t know what I might end up doing at night." "We don''t have to go that far. If word gets out that we two sleep in separate beds, how are we supposed to explain it? The better I treat you, the happier His Majesty and Charles will be. Most importantly, I was the one who got taken advantage of. Since I didn''t say anything about it, you have no choice but to bear it." Matthew was so shameless as to put the blame on Harper. It was him who took advantage of her after he knocked her out and held her in his arms while she was unconscious. Yet here he was saying that it was her fault! Harper had no clue about this right now. It made her tremble with fear every single night. After waking every single day and finding herself still lying in his loving arms, she started doubting herself whether she wanted to actually sleep with him or not. But when she found out the truth in the future, she kept complaining about how cunning he was. Chapter 218 Unbearable (Part One) Despite the fact that the original map sent by Elsie had been intercepted by Barry, Harper still had someone send the map to Charles. After all, she was a spy for Charles and the emperor. She arranged for the map to be sent to the Chu Clan mansion by means of a certain housemaid, whose duty was to buy articles of daily use for the clan. In this way, she avoided arousing Charles'' suspicions. Charles was very pleased to receive the map from the housemaid. While speaking with Howard in the study, he remarked, "I didn''t expect Prince Matthew''s mansion to be so heavily guarded. I wonder where the Black Flag Token is hidden." "It looks like there are three places where it could be. Harper marked them with little red flags," Howard said, pointing to each one. "First, Prince Matthew''s bedroom, then his study, and finally..." He hesitated, his finger hovering over the third spot. "This place was marked as a forbidden area, which in itself is very suspicious. And Harper has never been there." "Well, shall we go to explore the rised. "Your Highness, do you have a way to do that?" Harper nodded, "There are two methods, but I don''t know if Mister Demon has found the herbs I want. I intend to use the first method. It will restore His Highness''s health, but he will suffer a lot. I don''t want to use the second method if I can help it." "Why not?" Forsythia asked. "Because if I make the slightest mistake, both of us will die," Harper replied, then took a deep breath. "Forsythia, go and light a lotus lamp in the yard. I want to see Mister Demon." Ever since she''d gotten married to Matthew, Harper had seldom thought of Mister Demon. In fact, if Forsythia hadn''t mentioned that Matthew was poisoned, she might not have remembered him now. Even so, Mister Demon had an important place in her heart, and it was he who had accompanied her through many sleepless nights in the past. Sometimes, she daydreamed of leaving everything behind and making a new life with Mister Demon somewhere far away. As things stood, though, this seemed quite impossible. Chapter 219 Unbearable (Part Two) Despite all that was going on, Matthew still went to the military camp that day, saying there was something important going on. Hence, he wouldn''t be with Harper for dinner. So during the meal, she spent her time discussing the decoration of the shop with Noah. Originally, Noah had been very skeptical of her abilities, and deliberately introduced to her the shoddiest and most mismanaged of Matthew''s businesses. He had thought that this would move her to draw back, but instead she met the challenge directly, which had prompted Noah to look at her with new eyes. Indeed, the changes Harper had instituted were sure to improve future business significantly, and showed that she had exceptional intelligence and business savvy. "Your Highness, the decorations are halfway completed, and the staff have been trained according to the rules and regulations you made," Noah reported. "Would you like to go in person to have a look after everything is ready?" "Of course I''d like ul to control himself, his excitement and curiosity got the better of him. Others thought of him as cunning as a fox, which was true, but he now thought that Harper was much more cunning than himself. "Your Highness," he asked, "has anyone ever told you how devious and calculating you can be?" "Why, absolutely not!" Harper replied, instantly became calm and graceful again. "I''m such a gentle, virtuous, and elegant woman. I would never so much as allow a sly smile to cross my face. You are quite mistaken. Well, anyway, if you have no questions, you can go now." Very nearly speechless at the woman''s duplicity, Noah mumbled, "Yes, Your Highness, I''ll be going now. Excuse me." With that, he hurried from the room. He had just left the Phoenix House when someone appeared beside him and put an arm around his neck. "Jack!" he cried, startled and irate. "Don''t scare me to death like that!" However, Jack laughed at his reaction. "Oh, Noah, you''re in trouble now!" Chapter 220 Finding Out The Truth (Part One) Harper thought that Matthew would come back really soon, but after waiting for quite a while, her husband was nowhere in sight. At last, Barry reported to her that Matthew would have to stay overnight in the military camp because the businesses he was dealing with were very complicated. After finding out that Matthew wouldn''t come back that night, Harper felt somewhat relieved, because she didn''t have to worry about finding herself in Matthew''s arms again after getting up in the morning. She felt so embarrassing to wake up every day in that way. But then she suddenly realized that she would sleep alone that night. She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Since their marriage, she had slept beside him every night. As time passed by, she seemed to have unconsciously gotten used to sharing the bed with him. Tonight, it would feel a little lonely to sleep in that enormous bed by herself. "Hey, are you downhearted because you would be alone tonight?" A mocking voice was suddenly heard in the room. Harper looked up and saw Mister Demon sitting in front of her, wearing his usual mask. "You always tease me," Harpe overed?" Harper seemed to be a little anxious as if she was worried that Howard would suddenly break into their mansion and do something to harm her. "You need to calm down, Your Highness. No one can break into our mansion without being noticed!" Jack patted his chest to assure Harper that he was quite confident about it. Harper lowered her head with her eyebrows knitted together and asked again, "Then, who can enter and leave this mansion without being seen?" "Your Highness, of course, only His Highness can do that," Jack responded with the same confidence. He was so positive, only because he knew that even Matthew''s competent assistant was unable to sneak into the mansion successfully. After carefully thinking about it, he knew for sure that Matthew was the only person who could enter and leave the mansion without being noticed. At this moment, a bold idea ran across Harper''s mind. But deep in her heart, she faintly felt that her ideas were completely ridiculous. She was so confused, but there was one thing she was sure of. She wouldn''t be at peace if she failed to confirm the validity of her speculations. Chapter 221 Finding Out The Truth (Part Two) After that, Harper was just lying in her bed for a long time. She remained staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. She couldn''t fall asleep as she was still thinking about Mister Demon and Matthew. It was like she was hearing the voices of these two men inside her head. One voice was telling her that Mister Demon and Matthew were two different people, whereas the other voice was telling her that the two of them had very close similarities that it was uncanny. Overall, it was a mess! Harper was just turning over repeatedly, unable to fall asleep even in the depths of the night. She had never found it so hard to fall asleep before. Suddenly, the sound of wheels rolling outside the door caught her attention. There was no doubt that Matthew was back. The door was pushed open silently, and as she had expected, Matthew entered the room by himself in his wheelchair. When he reached the side of the bed, Harper sat up. Stunned out of his wits, he asked, "Did I wake you up?" Harper reached out for the match, lit up the candle on the bedside table, and covered it with a glas as not pleasant. Harper then looked up at Matthew in disbelief. She could understand how much he had suffered by forcing the internal force inside his legs where the toxins had kept on flowing. Hence, she asked, "Don''t you feel like walking on thorns when you do that?" "It doesn''t matter. Of course, I have to show up whenever you want to see me. I can''t possibly disappoint you, no matter as your husband or as Mister Demon." Even though his voice was low, it sounded quite sincere. "Every time you want to see me, l feel very happy deep in my heart even if every step I take feels like walking on thorns." Flustered, Harper stood up and was about to get out of bed. "I want to think it over quietly." Matthew gathered all of his will and strength to move. Finally, the silver needle ejected from his acupuncture point. After regaining control over his body, he stretched his hand out to grab Harper and said, "Harp, I know it''s wrong of me to lie to you. But you only drop your prejudice and vigilance towards me when I''m with you as Mister Demon. I didn''t have another choice." Chapter 222 I Need You To Love Me (Part One) At that moment, the only thing Harper wanted was to escape, not to listen to any explanation. It turned out that Matthew had been involved in everything she''d been doing. In fact, he''d been making a fool of her from the beginning. "Let me go," she said, unwilling to face him. In her heart of hearts, it had always been Mister Demon whom she could lean on when she needed someone. As for Matthew, she had been hoping to repay her debt to him, and afterward have nothing more to do with him. Little had she known until this day that Mister Demon and Matthew were one and the same person. "Harp!" Matthew pulled Harper into his arms and held on tightly. "I never wanted to deceive you. But I knew that once I told you the truth, you''d never be able to smile at me again, or trust me. But I need you to depend on me, and truly care for me." Shaken and distraught though she was, Harper did her best to maintain her composure. "Your Highness, if hich set her a little more at ease. "For days I was worried about you seeing through my identity," he mused. "I feared that you''d never trust me after learning who I am. But I''m looking forward to being able to leave all the deceptions behind." For a long moment Harper listened quietly, leaning her head against his chest. At last she said, "Your Highness, I''m not a good person. I''m cunning and ruthless. I seek revenge for the smallest grievance, and I try to ensnare others with all kinds of schemes." "So what? Whatever you are, cunning or heartless, I care for you very much," replied Matthew with conviction. "I fell for you a long time ago. Almost too long ago to remember." For a while they were both silent together. But then something troubling occurred to Harper. "What''s been happening to me?" she asked at length. "Why do I wake up in your arms every morning?" Matthew cleared his throat, hesitating. "Well, you see..." Chapter 223 I Need You To Love Me (Part Two) "Tell me the truth," Harper said sharply, sitting up. "I hit your sleeping acupoint to make you sleep, and then I held you in my arms. That''s what''s been happening." The shocked expression on Harper''s face quickly turned to a glare. "So you said I came to you in my sleep and groped you. It was all a lie, wasn''t it?" Without warning, she struck him in the chest. "You wretch! You made me terrified to go to sleep!" "I have no problem with you groping me," he joked. Before her anger could flare up even further, he took her hand and kissed it. "It''s very late now. Go to sleep. I promise I won''t do anything to you, other than holding you. I won''t so much as lay a finger on you without your permission." Instead of answering him, Harper huffed and snuggled up to him, and eventually the two began to drift off to sleep. It would be the first time she had slept soundly without being hit at any acupoint. Since marrying him, she e responsibilities? His Highness would worry about you." Saying this, she gently gave Matthew a nudge. Although Maggie showed great kindness, Harper didn''t know her as well as Matthew. Besides, Maggie had a special identity, so she didn''t dare take her as a servant. Matthew stirred in his seat. "The Phoenix House has enough maids. You need not trouble yourself. Besides, Harper has just entered our mansion, and she has to deal with many things herself. At most, the only help she needs is the occasional reminder. You don''t have to work so hard yourself." Matthew''s words put an end to the matter, and Maggie decided not to insist any further. However, her enthusiasm still made Harper uncomfortable. Not too long later, Noah came in, announced that the store decoration had almost finished, and asked if Harper would go and have a look. Deciding that was as good an excuse as any, Harper accepted and hurried out from the mansion. Chapter 224 A Crush (Part One) In the carriage, Noah was somewhat amused to see Harper acting as if she had escaped from a fire pit. "Your Highness," he asked at length, "are you afraid of Nanny Maggie?" She gave him a gloomy look. "If there was someone who constantly tried to find fault with you, and then suddenly they started being so sweet and concerned about you for no apparent reason, wouldn''t you be afraid?" Noah''s smile was automatic. "Nanny Maggie is not a bad person. She was just worried that you might''ve had an ulterior motive." Harper didn''t reply at first. She knew her own intentions perfectly well. Her only ulterior motive was to undermine the Chu Clan while hiding under Matthew''s protection. "I''ve hidden nothing from His Highness," she said, her voice low and serious. "As long as I''m in this mansion, I will do nothing to harm him or his interests." "I know that," replied Noah. He had no suspicions concerning lady in the imperial capital would be fighting for a chance to marry into Prince Matthew''s mansion." Harper smirked back at her. "Your elder brother Zack is a gentle and handsome man. Now, he''d be a perfect husband for countless beautiful ladies in the imperial capital. He treats everyone with gentleness and politeness. Any day now, the matchmakers are sure to start trampling on the threshold of your mansion. Do you feel hot?" "Why would I feel hot?" asked the other woman, furrowing her brow. "Because those beauties are so passionate and hot." "You are so bad, Harper!" Caroline laughed, gently punching her in the shoulder. Seeing this brought joy to Zack''s heart, but there was a little bitterness as well for him. His sister had always had a lively nature which was quite different from that of Zack, who preferred quiet. When they could finally talk in peace, though, he was at a loss for words. Chapter 225 A Crush (Part Two) "How are your parents?" Harper asked. The Bu Clan had a special place in her heart. "They are both good," Zack replied softly. "They''re just concerned about you. Prince Matthew''s mansion is different from other places. But despite their concerns, they can''t go to that place. Does His Highness really treat you well?" "Yes," she insisted, "very well." "Well, that makes sense," he said, forcing a smile. "It wouldn''t be his style to treat you poorly, not after going to so much effort to marry you." "What makes you say that?" asked Harper, somewhat surprised. "Well, when His Majesty arranged the marriage, I didn''t think much of it. But when I saw everything Prince Matthew went all out for with his pricey engagement gifts and the luxurious wedding and all that, I realized he''d fooled everybody. It should be he who planned the marriage, but allen for him. Before they parted, Zack walked Harper to her carriage and said, "Harper, I know you have no idea what to do now, but I also know your life is your own. No matter what choice you make, I will always support you." "Zack, I..." "Don''t rush to make a decision," he went on. "Ask yourself first, what do you want? Put everything else aside and ask yourself if that is what you really want. And if it is, be brave and go for it." These words of Zack''s nearly exhausted him. He felt that it was the right thing to say to Harper in the midst of his struggles. Yet by saying them, he couldn''t help but think he was practically pushing her into Matthew''s arms himself. There was a pause, at the end of which Harper thanked him with a silent nod. Getting in the carriage, she hoped that she would come to see her own heart clearly, and soon. Chapter 226 A Chance (Part One) After seeing Harper off, Zack remained dreadfully silent. Even the nonchalant Caroline felt his sadness. "Zack, did you quarrel with Harper?" Caroline asked cautiously. Forcing a smile, Zack answered, "No, I didn''t. I''m so worried about her. Why would I have quarreled with her?" "But you seem so crestfallen," Caroline said in bewilderment. Knowing her brother to be a reliably equable and strong-minded man, she had never seen him in such a sad and vulnerable state. Zack stroked her head and turned his face away so that she wouldn''t see his melancholic face. He didn''t face his sister again until he had regained his usual serene air. But this tactic failed. The familiar smile flashing again on Zack''s face only increased Caroline''s unease. Perhaps because they were siblings, who had lived together for so many years, she always sensed it when he tried to conceal a melancholic mood with his warm and gentle smile. The carriage of Prince Matth ring with Matthew this advice from Zack, Harper felt herself to be in high spirits. she had never felt so high-spirited before. "Harp, what is in your heart, then?" Matthew couldn''t help asking. He was afraid that her answer would disappoint him, but he couldn''t help throwing this question to her. "Your Highness, there will be three years for us to learn to get along. If I fall in love with you over these three years, I will stay here. But if I won''t, please allow me to leave." Harper was frank to Matthew. "I admit that I have a crush on you. I quite like you, in fact. However, that doesn''t mean I love you, so I want to give myself a chance. Your Highness, if you agree, please let me try to fall in love with you." Matthew had never been so happy before. Even on their wedding day, he hadn''t been so happy as he was at this moment. To hear her saying just now that she would try to fall in love was the best turn of fortune in their relationship. Chapter 227 A Chance (Part Two) He wrapped Harper in his arms and kissed her on her soft lips. It was only after a long time that he released her and said, "This is a punishment. Just now, you agreed that you would start calling me by name, but you called me ''Your Highness'' again." Harper blushed. She bit her lips and didn''t know what to say in return. Words failed her and she turned around without looking him in the eye. Matthew reached out and held her by the hand while saying, "Harp, I''m so glad to hear you say that. Three years are neither long nor short. If I am still unable to make you fall in love with me in the next three years, it can only mean that I am a loser and not worthy of your love. Of course, I will release you if that really happens." Before Harper could answer, Barry entered in a rush and reported, "Your Highness, something has occurred in the military camp." Matthew frowned and turned to look at Harper, who said, "You go and take care of matters ighness usually stays in two places: his mansion and the military camp. In his mansion, he sleeps, eats, and reads files. But I have no idea what he gets up to in the military camp. As a woman, I am not allowed to go there." Harper answered all the emperor''s questions, hoping that it did not appear that she was keeping anything back regarding Matthew. "Nothing unusual?" Apparently, the emperor had little faith in Harper''s accounts. "There is nothing unusual," Harper replied in an affirmative tone. "His Highness rests in my house every night. At all other times, he just stays in his study to review his files. I entered his study several times and found that he was reading alone." "Very well. Arise." The emperor didn''t want to perturb Harper, even though he didn''t get any useful information from her. "Keep a close eye on Matthew. Report to me if anything goes wrong." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Now you may go." "Okay, I am leaving." Chapter 228 A Conflict (Part One) Harper didn''t want to stay in the Imperial Study for a moment longer, so she got up and was planning to take a walk outside. But to her surprise, she was stopped by Sherry, one of the emperor''s concubines, and Kate, Prince Kevin''s wife. "Oh, Lady Harper. Where are you going in such a hurry?" Sherry asked with sarcasm. "Lady Sherry, Lady Kate," Harper acknowledged. ''Damn it. They must have come here to trouble me, '' Harper silently thought. "Well, when Hansen broke off your engagement, I didn''t expect that it would do you any good. But if he hadn''t done that, you wouldn''t have been able to marry Prince Matthew and acquire a higher societal position. How lucky you are!" Kate stated and raised her left eyebrow. "You''re so blessed." "Thanks for your compliments, Lady Kate." "I wasn''t complimenting you!" Kate exclaimed in a sharp tone while glaring at Harper viciously. If she didn''t have to consider her own dignity, she would have d to help the two ladies. Sherry had always been used to being taken care of. After she was helped up, she pointed at Harper and cursed, "You bitch, how dare you attack her! How dare you! Come on, take her down. On behalf of Prince Matthew, I will teach her a lesson today!" Harper looked at the maids who surrounded her with interest and said, "Lady Sherry, please think this through." "Do I need to think before giving you a lesson? You little bitch." Sherry wasn''t afraid of anything at all. After all, the emperor had always supported her. She was so sure that if the emperor found out about this, he would surely punish Harper. And once the emperor decided to teach someone a lesson, then they had to suffer! With her eyebrows raised, Harper didn''t say anything. Instead, the corner of her mouth raised. Then she waved her arm to the maids around her, and some white powder flew. In the blink of an eye, Sherry''s maids fell to the ground. Chapter 229 A Conflict (Part Two) "Harper Chu, you?¡ª How dare you poison them!" Sherry was immensely shocked and petrified. She had thought that it would be easy to teach Harper a lesson. But things turned around when Harper dared to hurt the maids! Harper blew the rest of the powder on her finger and said, "Lady Sherry, it''s not your first time to meet me. Don''t you know my character by now? Arrogance is synonymous with me. I must admit that not long ago, I temporarily changed my character. Because no one was supporting me, I couldn''t dare to be so tough. But now that I have my husband on my side, I can be as firm and powerful again. Mark my words, I would never let anyone step on me again." Sherry was petrified by Harper''s words. In the past, she had seen how arrogant and strong Harper was when she was an imperial physician. There had only been one female physician at that time. Although she was domineering, she had excellent medical sk rper leave. "What now? You believe that Harper has been in disguise for the longest time, right? She hates your son very much. Therefore, whether Hansen was deprived of his title as Prince Kevin''s heir or was caught making love in public, it had everything to do with Harper, and even his death?¡ª" A person in black appeared beside Kate out of nowhere. "You do know that somebody poisoned your son to death. But who poisoned him? Who wanted to poison him?" "Harper Chu!" With every bit of hatred, Kate spat out every word in gritted teeth, as if she would eat Harper''s flesh and drink her blood in the future. The person in black grinned wickedly and looked up, revealing a scar on her face. It was Hailey who had disappeared for a long time. The corners of her mouth that created a smile were cold and ghostly. She looked like a demon in the dark night who had a bloody mouth that wanted to swallow everything. Chapter 230 Whereabouts Of The Tribulation Flower (Part One) After teaching Kate and Sherry a lesson, Harper arrived at the gate of the Imperial Palace and saw Barry pushing Matthew''s wheelchair into the palace as fast as he could. Seeing her come out safely, Matthew couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. "It''s good to see you''re safe and sound," Matthew briefly said to Harper when they got close to each other, although there were a lot of other things he wanted to tell her. Harper went behind his wheelchair and pushed it out in place of Barry. She then replied, "I''m fine. Some people from the Imperial Palace just made things quite difficult for me, but I don''t believe they will kill me. Barry said something happened in the military camp. How were you able to handle that?" A hint of coldness flashed in his eyes as he replied, "Yes. It was nothing serious." Harper just smiled without asking other questions. Deep down, she knew that something serious must have happened in the military camp. Matthew . "Did Denny bring antidote pills with him? There''s nothing but poison in the Venomous Abyss." "Don''t worry. He didn''t go to the Venomous Abyss. He went to the Medical Valley instead," Matthew comforted Harper. "The head of the Medical Valley has been to the Venomous Abyss. He went there to ask him about the situation. If the situation allows him to take the risk, he will go to the Venomous Abyss himself." "Well, it is better not to go to the Venomous Abyss unless absolutely necessary. Very few people who set foot on that place return alive." At the beginning, Harper just wanted to see if the Tribulation Flower could actually be located. It would be very good for them if they could locate it. If not, she would have no other choice but to consider using something else as an alternative for the flower. It was out of Harper''s expectations that she saw Denny walking towards them right at the moment when she was talking about him with Matthew. Chapter 231 Whereabouts Of The Tribulation Flower (Part Two) "Your Highnesses." Denny was surprised to see Harper pushing Matthew''s wheelchair on the way back to his mansion. Soon after that, he switched his attention towards Matthew and couldn''t help but give him a subtle wink. "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?" Matthew asked in a serious tone. Denny almost choked to death upon hearing the question. "Congratulations, Your Highness! When you got married, I was out and couldn''t return immediately. I hope you could forgive me." "That''s okay, Denny." Harper rested her eyes on the girl who stood beside Denny. Dressed in white, the girl was as pretty as a fairy but her face was as cold as ice. No other word would be more suited to describe her beauty than cold. But when this cold beauty saw Matthew, her admiration and affection for him were so apparent that she couldn''t hide them at all. "This is Rena, my master''s daughter." Denny introduced Rena to the both of them. Matthew didn''t even glanc close to it." "It doesn''t matter, we need to give it a shot. Since we know that the head of the Medical Valley has a Tribulation Flower, maybe we can negotiate with him," Harper responded while wiping her hands. "As long as he is willing to talk to us, then we will have a chance to get our hands on the flower. It all depends on who will be sent to talk to him about it." "Maybe I should do it," Denny offered. "No. I could send a message to my father to tell him about His Highness''s situation and ask him to bring the Tribulation Flower to the imperial capital. Since my father is a physician, I think he will comply. However, he is also a bad-tempered man. Your Highness, I hope that you could understand and forgive him for his short temper." Although Rena looked cold, her eyes lit up. Looking at Matthew''s handsome face quietly, Harper sighed deep in her heart, ''She must be getting seduced by this handsome man standing in front of her.'' Chapter 232 Renas Ambition (Part One) After sending a message to the head of the Medical Valley, Rena stayed at Matthew''s mansion. After all, she needed to wait for her father to come. Denny and she were fellow disciples, so it behooved them to take care of each other. Harper was too busy with the tea party, so she couldn''t spare a thought for this business. In her opinion, being a guest, and also in view of the relationship between Denny and Matthew, it was perfectly fitting for Rena to live in the mansion, which had plenty of space and many extra guest rooms after all. "Your Highness, I''ve sent out all of the invitations except for Master Chodak''s," Noah said. "What''s wrong? Is Master Chodak unwilling to come?" asked Harper in puzzlement. "No. His Highness said it was unnecessary to invite Master Chodak and took the invitation away," Noah said helplessly. When Matthew heard that his wife had invited Chodak to come to preach in it. Lucky for him, Harper''s frankness and generosity made his plan unnecessary. The episode was quickly forgotten by Harper, until Nina came back in a sour mood. "What''s wrong, Nina? Why the pout? Who has displeased my dear Nina?" Harper joked. "Rena, naturally!" Nina was furious, "You sent her the clothes for tomorrow''s tea party out of kindness. Would you believe that she dared to say that she doesn''t like other people''s clothes and that she likes to wear white only?" "Didn''t you tell her that the dresses are brand new and have never been worn by anyone?" "Yes, I did. But she told me that though she was not born in a wealthy family, she has everything she needs in the Medical Valley, and that she doesn''t need to take anything from anyone. Your Highness, you haven''t seen her arrogant face. Denny is such an easy-going person. How is his master''s daughter so difficult to get along with?" Chapter 233 Renas Ambition (Part Two) "It''s okay if she doesn''t like them. You can just bring them back. Why should you lose your temper over it?" "Your Highness, don''t you find her provoking? She acts as if everyone in the world ought to be watchful of her mood! She is so annoying!" It was rare for Nina to be so upset. For her to be so worked up, Rena must have said something worse than what Nina reported. "All right, all right. But she is not only a guest but also the daughter of Denny''s master. If you don''t like her, just keep away from her," Harper said causally. "Your Highness, this is nothing to smile about! That woman has wicked intentions!" Nina was so anxious. The impression she had gathered from Rena''s speech was that she took a fancy to Matthew. Her manner of speaking seemed to imply that she saw hers already furious? How dare she say that! Rena looked at Matthew and wanted to speak, but checked herself and kept quiet. In contrast, Rufus still looked as if he desired to stir up trouble again. Denny immediately regretted bringing Rena here with him. "Your Highness, I came here to tell you that our master has already sent word that he will arrive in the imperial capital in a few days. We have nothing else to report, so we''ll leave now!" Denny took Rena''s hand and moved her to leave, but she shook his hand off and was unwilling to move. He did not dare to leave her here. He and Matthew had been friends for many years, and since he was familiar with him, he had no doubt that Matthew was very angry now. He couldn''t dare to leave his master''s daughter here to be a punching bag! Chapter 234 Trust Me (Part One) As soon as Denny and Rena left, Rufus burst out laughing in such a rude manner. "Matthew, you''re such a lucky guy. That beauty seems to have fallen for you. She even dared to offend your wife." Without bothering to humor him with an answer, Matthew looked at the empty food box in front of him, seemingly caught in a daze. Then, after a second, he called out, "Jack!" "Your Highness, here''s the lotus seeds porridge." After entering through the window, Jack put down the bowl of porridge on the table and disappeared just as quickly. Grabbing his spoon, Matthew proceeded to slowly eat the lotus seeds porridge. When Rufus saw this, he was so upset that his eyes almost fell out of their sockets. "Matthew, since when have you become such a good tempered person?" "What? Do you want to see me lose my temper that badly?" Matthew asked as he shot Rufus a threatening glare, as if he was going to give him a bad time if he didn''t learn how to shut up. Feeling a bit threatened, Ruf on ignoring him and continued what she was doing, acting like he wasn''t even there. He couldn''t help himself from laughing. Yet, he still continued, "If you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll be leaving now." Matthew thought of pretending that he was about to leave, but Harper wasn''t fazed at all. Even when he was almost out of the door, she still wouldn''t say anything, let alone look at him. Running out of options, Matthew felt so helpless and had no choice but to take out a letter from his pocket. Heaving a heavy sigh, he said, "Alexander has a letter for you. But it seems that you''re not interested. Forget it. I''ll just ask someone to have it sent back and tell him that his sister doesn''t¡ª" Hearing this, Harper felt so delighted so she reached out to grab the letter from his hand, but instead of getting the letter, she went ahead and threw herself into his arms. With that, Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist and commented, "Well, your embrace feels so warm." Chapter 235 Trust Me (Part Two) "Matthew!" Harper blurted out, feeling so irritated. "What on earth do you think you''re doing? Hand me the letter this instant!" "I don''t like the way you''re treating your own husband!" he exclaimed. "Next time, don''t throw away the porridge out of the window in front of so many people. I ate it after you left, and it was kind of embarrassing." Out of surprise, Harper''s face was distorted. "What? So you went out of the room and licked the porridge on the ground?" "You threw it out of the window, but Jack managed to catch it. He brought it back for me," Matthew answered, feeling so embarrassed. "Well, Okay! I assumed the bowl of porridge had already overturned, and you actually licked it clean like a dog," Harper said as she gave him a look of disgust. As he looked at the proud expression Harper had on her face, he burst into laughter. "Do you want to see your brother''s letter or not?" "Of course I want it! Give it to me right now suddenly remembered how he had torn up the invitation letter for Chodak, so how come that stupid bald man still got invited here? "Well, I especially asked someone to invite Master Chodak. It''s not just him alone, but also Zack, Carlson, and Lucas, as well as Marquis Travis'' son. A lot of noble people are invited to the tea party this time," she said as she rested her chin on the palm of her hand. "If I remember correctly, Your Highness has a history with Marquis Travis, right?" "Yes. Marquis Travis'' wife used to be good friends with my mother, but..." At this point, the smile on his face disappeared completely, as though he was looking back on an unpleasant past. "Should we refuse to accommodate the marquis?" "That won''t be necessary. You just prepare like you''re supposed to. I''ll also attend the tea party, so I won''t be going to the military camp tomorrow!" Matthew said. "How can I not be present if I am the host of this mansion?" Chapter 236 Value (Part One) A tea party was going to be held in Prince Matthew''s mansion, and this aroused many people''s interest and curiosity. In the past few years, Matthew had neither held any banquet nor invited anyone to his mansion. Now, not long after his marriage, Harper would host a tea party to which everyone was invited. "What sort of plans are brewing at Prince Matthew''s mansion?" This question puzzled a lot of people. Matthew kept a low profile as possible as he could because the emperor was so afraid of his military power. Thus, how surprising it was that a tea party was going to be held in his mansion to invite all the ladies from the noble clans! "It''s said that it was Lady Harper who had proposed hosting this tea party," someone said. "Maybe Her Highness wants to strengthen her relationships with other clans." "I''ve heard that Master Chodak of the Holy Chant Temple has accepted the invitation. Today, he will preach in Prince Matthew''s mansion." It w tack at night. Caroline had almost been killed that same night, but Harper had saved both of them. Shawn Shen never stuck his nose in other people''s businesses, but he was quite interested in Harper. That was just the reason why he was willing to join the tea party at Prince Matthew''s mansion. "Shawn, do you have your eye on someone?" As they strolled towards Prince Matthew''s mansion, Zack and Shawn Shen continued to exchange friendly words. After remaining silent for a moment, Shawn Shen answered, "Yes, but I don''t even know her name." Zack was a bit shocked, so he turned sideways to look at Shawn Shen, who was one year older than him. Travis Shen was so anxious about his son''s marriage that he had arranged many girls for Shawn Shen to choose, but he showed no interest in any of them. In order to resist his father''s efforts, Shawn Shen went straight to the border. Travis Shen was infuriated, but he dared not push his only son too hard. Chapter 237 Value (Part Two) "Are you even unable to find her?" Zack didn''t doubt that Shawn Shen would be able to find his girl as long as he wanted to. Shawn frowned and replied, "She was still young when I first met her, and I have returned from the border in order to look for her. She should be sixteen years old now." "Have you found her yet?" Zack asked, concern showing on his face. "No, I haven''t. After all, I can''t tear girls'' clothes off to check them," Shawn Shen replied, his face flushing with embarrassment. "I only remember that there is a birthmark on the back of her waist. Five years have passed, and I don''t know what she looks like now. However, I''m not in a hurry. I''m not going to leave this time, so I have plenty of time to seek her out." "Shawn, sometimes we lose the object of our desires when we arrive too late. Don''t you fear that she will have already married when you xed her to marry you." "Our betrothal was by decree of His Majesty," Matthew responded expressionlessly. Although he had hidden something from Harper, he really loved her, which would remain unchanged. However, Chodak didn''t believe for a moment that Matthew really loved her. As a man who had grown up in the royal family, how could he know what love was? In their eyes, people were divided into two groups: useful and useless. They could be infinitely generous to those who were useful, but with regard to useless people, they didn''t care whether they lived or died. "You are not an ordinary person." Chodak looked at the board, where his stones had been put in jeopardy, and said, "Can''t you be a little bit more merciful in making your moves?" "I am accustomed to doing my best in all things," Matthew said as he placed his last stone on the board. "You''ve lost!" Chapter 238 Different Thoughts (Part One) Harper came out of the mansion and came across Isabella and her daughter. She stopped in her tracks as they made their way toward her. "Lady Isabella, Caroline," she greeted them. "Harper," Caroline returned her greeting familiarly. "Your Highness." Isabella cast a disapproving glance toward her daughter. She was about to bow as courtesy, but was quickly stopped by Harper. "Please. There is no need to be so distant, Lady Isabella." Harper held the older woman''s arm. "Or is it that you want to cut off ties with me after I married into Prince Matthew''s mansion?" Her tone was serious but humor twinkled in her eyes. Isabella laughed and said, "How could I? You should be the one worrying. I am not so sure I can let you go even if you order me to." "Harper, your name is the only thing of my mother''s topic at home. She is constantly anxious about how you are in Prince Matthew''s mansion. She wonders aloud if you are suffering, and if you are living happily. Alas..." Caroline sighed while I ward. When they were some distance away, Nicole snorted coldly. "She called me Mother before she got married. Now that she is Prince Matthew''s wife, it seems that she has grown arrogant. ''Your Highness, '' she calls me." Nicole was unsatisfied with the whole situation. "What conceit! She is merely a prince''s wife. Her position in his mansion is not even stable." "Your Highness, this is Prince Matthew''s mansion," Belinda reminded her. "Please hold your temper. Lady Harper is now a princess, and her status is naturally different. But you can think of it this way instead. Now that she is married, she will stay out of your way." "Yes, she is married, but she still has control over a son of Charles'' concubine. Not even Charles himself knows where she has sent him. She just keeps on meddling!" The flow of conversation only heightened Nicole''s displeasure. There had been word going around for a long time that Alexander was smart, and people were saying that he only got along well with Harper. Chapter 239 Different Thoughts (Part Two) Belinda kept on comforting Nicole. Bursts of the lady''s temper got more frequent after she had gotten pregnant. Recently, Howard had been insistent in his provocations. Charles sided with him all the time, which made matters worse. And there was also Alexander. She was starting to see the concubine''s son as a threat, and so she was vexed with the fact that Harper was protecting him. "Mister Alexander is still young, and he is different from Mister Howard," Belinda said. She looked around. There was no one in the area. She heaved a sigh of relief, and continued, "Your Highness, this is not the Chu Clan mansion. The walls have ears. Please be patient. After all, the Chu Clan mansion is Harper''s true home, and she would do it right by protecting its dignity." Nicole knew that what Belinda said was the truth, but it did not ease her annoyance. When Harper had lived in the Chu Clan mansion in t ter his marriage, but it''s still the same." Lucas diverted the topic. "It''s about the time, Felix. We should go." "Alright." After throwing a furtive glance somewhere, Felix left with his brother and sister. Jack watched the three of them leave as he leaned against a tree. He could not mistake the quick glance that Felix had thrown right into his direction. He had masked his presence perfectly, but the crown prince had noticed him. "Crown Prince Felix is really something. The old emperor is a fatuous man. No one would ever have conceived that such shrewd sons came from him," Jack said in a low voice. "Prince Lucas is smarter," Fred Jun suddenly said. Lucas knew how to avoid conflicts. He maintained a good relationship with the crown prince and his uncles and was loved by the old emperor. It was one of the best ways of survival inside the battlefield that was the Imperial Palace. Chapter 240 An Open Provocation (Part One) When the crown prince and his followers arrived, Chodak had already begun his sermon. The crown prince found an empty seat and sat down silently, without disturbing anyone. The steward came in quietly and whispered in Harper''s ear. She looked around the crowd and said, "If she wants to join us, let her. She is the daughter of Denny''s master, so she is an honored guest. Treat her well." "Yes, Your Highness." Harper told the servants to serve the tea. There were twelve rounds of tea to be served. Each tea would be paired with two different cakes. "Well, this is quite a treat. Your Highness is really generous." said a lady with a smile. "This cake is so delicious. It''s the tastiest treat I''ve ever had in my life." "If you likes it, you can pack some and take it with you when you leaves later," Harper urged warmly with a smile, and then sat quietly listening to Chodak''s sermon. we are impressed. We admire your generosity." "Master Chodak, as your sermon was interrupted..." "Since it was interrupted, let''s forget about it and move on to the next item," Chodak said with a gentle smile. "All right. Master Chodak, please have a rest and partake of some tea with us," said Harper with a smile. She began to let people serve the tea again, but Rena, who was left aside, turned pale with anger. Barry kept attacking her and she couldn''t approach any anywhere closer to anyone. "Harper Chu, shame on you! How dare you treat me like this!" Rena was annoyed. She had planned to humiliate Harper, not to be humiliated by her! It was her idea to make an appearance at the tea party in a very in-your-face manner, but Harper not only gave her the cold shoulder, but managed to humiliate her instead. "But I have to remind you, His Highness needs my help. Don''t forget it!" Chapter 241 An Open Provocation (Part Two) Harper pretended not to hear her and chatted smilingly with Matthew. The smile on her face was quiet and beautiful. Shawn kept his eyes on Harper. He was so fascinated by her face that the tea cup in his hand fell suddenly and smashed into pieces. The maid at once brought a new tea cup and swept away the smashed cup. With a wry smile, Shawn apologized, "Sorry, my grip was not firm." "The tea is a little hot. It''s good that you are not injured," Harper said in a soft voice. As the host, Matthew was expected to lead the conversation. But he barely spoke, and he gave that role to Harper instead. Nicole was a little sullen. Howard noticed that and excused himself from the seat. Harper noticed this but she said nothing. In fact, this tea party had been particularly arranged for Howard. Zack and Shawn had grown up together really need someone to teach you some manners!" Harper warned Rena again. And then she turned to face Denny. "I have made it clear that I don''t tolerate any violations from anyone who has stepped foot into this mansion. If Rena finds it too hard to behave herself, you shouldn''t let her come here." "You... How dare you hit me!" Rena had never been insulted like this before. She broke into tears and ran away. Denny was distraught. He threw a reproachful look at Matthew before running after her. Everyone was trying to pretend that nothing had happened and continued in light chatter. Caroline was a little worried. She glanced secretly at Matthew and asked Isabella, "Mother, who is that woman that just ran away?" Isabella clapped her daughter''s hand and said, "No one we know. Just mind your own business! Drink your tea." Chapter 242 Look After Her In Person (Part One) As it was getting dark, most of the guests had begun to arise, one after another, and exchange goodbyes. They were very fond of the last cake that had been presented, and several of them asked about how to make it. "Your Highness, how did you make the last cake? We have never seen it before. It was delicious." "That''s the new cake made by our cook. Our restaurant will reopen tomorrow. We have everything you want to eat, including the same cake. There will be fine wine, delicious food, cakes and snacks," said Harper with a beaming smile. "The restaurant will reopen at last. I am sure to come tomorrow," Lucas flashed his canine teeth and said. "Everyone is welcome!" Harper told the servants to escort the guests out. The restaurant would re-open tomorrow, and she had no need to stay there personally. She had already thrown the bait at this tea party, and these ladies would surely try something new. As a monk, Chod " Barry was stunned for a moment, and then accepted the gift. "Thank you very much, Your Highness, Nina." "It''s not my order to bring them to you. She made her own decision. All you need to do is thank her," Harper smiled. Nina lowered her head, to keep her expression hidden. But was Harper so oblivious that she wouldn''t know what her maid had in mind? "Thank you, Nina." Nina lowered her head even more, as if trying to hide herself. However, Barry was a dull man and didn''t notice anything meaningful in her gestures. Seeing this, Harper shook her head. This was another oblivious man who couldn''t sense a woman''s feelings. They waited for a while, but Denny didn''t come out. Rena appeared with a lunchbox in her hand. She gave a glance defiantly at Harper and then directly opened the door to enter. "Your Highness, Denny, it''s already late. Considering that you haven''t had dinner yet, I made a few dishes for you." Chapter 243 Look After Her In Person (Part Two) Denny glimpsed at Harper outside the door, pretending not to see her. "That''s great. I''m starving. Your Highness, you must be hungry, too. Have a taste of Rena''s cooking." Matthew glanced at Denny indifferently, and Denny seemed not to be aware of it. He helped Rena to take the food out and lit the candles in the room. The three of them looked quite intimate. Harper gave the food box to Barry. "His Highness likes lotus seeds porridge. Dinner is ready in the Phoenix House. I think he will have dinner in the study, so I won''t disturb him." "Your Highness..." "Nina, let''s go." Harper turned decisively and went back with Nina. Although she was a little unhappy, she still remembered Matthew''s words and tried to trust him. If he liked the sort of woman Rena was, it meant that Harper had a formal agreement with her husband and nothing else n this state. Once a concubine, always a concubine. If Rena became Matthew''s concubine, she would never be allowed to be promoted to his wife even after Harper died. "I really don''t care, Denny. I will do anything for His Highness, as long as I can cure him and stay by his side. I know you are not deaf to the voice of love, Your Highness. I will try my best to persuade my father. Please don''t feel embarrassed," Rena said affectionately. "Thank you." Matthew replied with just those two words. He asked Barry to escort him out. He used to think that Denny was a reasonable person, but now he knew he had made a mistake. When Denny needed to make a choice, he couldn''t distinguish right from wrong, and he only prioritized the interests of the people closer to him. Matthew would never put such a person in an important position in the future. Chapter 244 A Difference Matthew returned to the Phoenix House, just as Harper was done with her bath. Seeing that he was back, She was about to ask if he had had dinner when he held onto her waist and rubbed her. "Harp, I''m hungry. A bowl of lotus seeds porridge was not enough for me." This amused Harper. "I have kept the food warm. I thought you might still be hungry when you came back." "Harp, I want to eat noodles cooked by you." His voice was gravelly low laced with desire. He was a hot-blooded male after all with a soft female body in his arms. Not to mention, it was the body of the woman he loved, so it was really hard for him to remain unaffected. "But I just took a bath," Harper answered. "Anabel is a good cook. And the food is still warm. Your Highness..." Seeing the eager look in Matthew''s eyes made it hard for Harper to keep on refusing him. She went to the kitchen. "Someone made dishes for you, but you didn''t eat. Instead, you came back and wanted to bother me." "I only like the food cooked by my woman. I don''t like eating dishes cooked by any other woman, even if they''re delicious," Matthew said proudly. "Yes, yes, Your Highness. You are right, whatever you say." Harper decided it was better to be agreeable. Matthew rolled his wheelchair close at her heels. "You need to fry an egg for me." Matthew took the vegetables from Harper''s hand. "Let me help you wash the vegetables." "Okay," Harper answered and turned around to look for the eggs. Angelica and Peony sneaked a glance from outside. They immediately turned their heads when they saw Harper glare at them. Anabel waved them away and said, "Y ded without saying anything, showing her approval. People without scruples were known to be extremely terrible. They believed their own brand of justice, and their version of what was right. No matter what kind of serious crime they committed in the process, they wouldn''t feel any remorse. "And, if possible, you should stay in the Phoenix House as long as you can. Don''t go out, and don''t get in touch with either the Medical Valley''s head or his daughter. It''s easy to guess that he''s not a nice person with such a woman as his daughter. In order to make his daughter a princess, he may do worse than Denny has ever done. I will arrange more secret guards to protect you." Even though Matthew had prepared everything so thoroughly, he still worried about Harper. Thus, he insisted on repeating his instructions just to ensure her safety. "Matthew." Harper held Matthew''s hand. "I''m not a powerless woman. If I could be easily framed, I would have died many times in the Chu Clan mansion. You told me to believe in you, but you should believe in me too. I can protect myself." Looking at Harper''s serious face, Matthew shook his head. "No. I will keep you away from it. I need you to write down the treatment method, can you?" "Of course. I''ll write it for you right away. When you get the Tribulation Flower, just follow what I write. The three of them are physicians. I''m sure they won''t make a mistake," Harper agreed easily. "Thank you, Harp." "You''re welcome. We are a couple. As long as you''re well, I''ll be happy." Harper gave a slight smile. She had unconsciously accepted Matthew as her husband long ago. Chapter 245 Be A Concubine The head of the Medical Valley arrived at Prince Matthew''s mansion early in the morning. He was a middle-aged man with a refined appearance, but his face was cold and arrogant. It seemed that he expected to be honored and revered by everyone. "Your Highness, you may have the Tribulation Flower if you want, but I have only one request. In return for the flower, you must marry my daughter. I have nothing else to say," said Johnson Leng, the head of the Medical Valley. "Master." "Father!" Before Matthew could say anything, Denny and Rena couldn''t help but intercede. Rena held her father''s arm. "Father, we can''t wait to detoxify His Highness. Why do you have to make things difficult for him? Moreover, he is married, and his marriage was arranged by His Majesty. His Highness can''t divorce his wife!" "The Tribulation Flower was obtained at the price of your mother''s life. It is your dowry. Shall I allow him to take your dowry without marrying you? It is impossible!" Johnson Leng seemed to be sure that Matthew would agree to his request. After all, people were afraid of death. People of worldly power were afraid of death even more, and Matthew was no exception. "Father, I''m willing to give it to His Highness. The Tribulation Flower is just something dead. It''s a virtue to save anyone''s life, and much more to save a prince''s life!" Shyness appeared on Rena''s usually reserved face. If she couldn''t be a princess, it was still better to be Matthew''s beloved concubine, who had saved his life, rather than an unloved wife. "Your Highness, are you a rascal who goes hunting for a woman''s dowry?" Johnson Leng asked angrily. He on''t stop you!" Johnson Leng was trembling with anger. "Your Highness, I will give you the Tribulation Flower, but I require that the three of us detoxify you. As for the detoxification method, please ask Her Highness to reveal it." "No problem." Matthew''s attitude was still cold. "After you are detoxified, please fulfill your promise to make Rena your concubine," Johnson Leng said worriedly. Rena could have been a prince''s wife, but she was dizzy with love, and had to be a concubine. Johnson Leng was depressed, but he still had a few tricks up his sleeve. If Harper died before Rena got married, his daughter could be the prince''s rightful wife. "Send them to the guest rooms for a rest," Matthew told a servant. After they had settled upon an agreement, Matthew didn''t want to talk to the father and daughter anymore, and was not even willing to spare a glance at Denny. Denny could sense clearly that Matthew meant to put him at a distance. He asked, "Your Highness, are you blaming me? Have I crossed a limit?" Looking at Denny, Matthew didn''t say anything, but his eyes were distant. Denny felt needlessly nervous. He knew he had been thoughtless this time, but he naturally would rather protect his master''s daughter than Harper, whom he had met only a few times. What was more, apart from being a physician, Harper was good for nothing. She was rough, arrogant, without any redeeming qualities. Matthew married her because of the emperor''s decree. She was a spy sent by the emperor. Matthew should be glad that Denny was helping him to get rid of her. But why did Denny feel that Matthew didn''t treat him as well as before? Chapter 246 She Likes Zack (Part One) The arrival of the Medical Valley''s head hardly affected Harper, nor was she rattled by it. As Matthew''s restaurant had re-opened, she made her way out of the mansion ahead of time and never had the opportunity to meet him. After Harper had served the delicious cakes in the tea party, many customers had arrived for the opening ceremony of the restaurant. The Champion Restaurant was bustling along, busy as a hive. "Oh my God, can you believe this?! Looking at the place, you''d never believe that this used to be Uncle Matthew''s battered restaurant that couldn''t even bring in a single dust bunny!" Lilian looked around in pure disbelief at the changes. All Matthew knew was warcraft; he was good at that. And he hadn''t a head for business at all. Though he did have several shops located in good spots, they were never managed well. But when she walked into the Champion Restaurant, she found everything had changed. Lucas smirked, clearly fascinated by the developments. He waved the folding fan in his hand and remarked, "Uncle Matthew''s wife does know how to pull off a surprise." "Harper¡ª" The name " Harper replied sensibly. "Everyone knows that I''m on good terms with the Bu Clan." She grinned at Caroline. "So you say, but our Bu Clan and Prince Matthew haven''t been on good terms in a while. My brother said that we should have absolutely nothing to do with Prince Matthew. And if the people in your mansion should offend him, he wouldn''t let the prince get away with it," Caroline murmured to her conspiratorially. "Ahem, ahem..." Harper cleared her throat twice, raising her brows at Caroline pointedly. At that, Caroline sat up. "Harper, I''m serious! It would be incredible if you were to marry my brother. Look at him, he''s gentle, handsome, and he''s well-educated with a broad mind. Just imagine how wonderful your life would be if you married him! It would be heavenly compared to what''s in Prince Matthew''s mansion. And he''s certainly more interesting than the prince. He''d never even behave so coldly to you. Come on, I''m serious. Why not consider divorcing the prince and becoming my sister-in-law instead?" Caroline''s smile was wide and triumphant, as though she''d just solved everything. Chapter 247 She Likes Zack (Part Two) Throughout this prattling, Harper''s smile grew strained. Her eye twitched as she gave Caroline a pointed, rigid expression, sweat beading her forehead. Realizing what was happening, Caroline frowned and stared at her. "Harper, why is your eye twitching? What''s wrong with you?" "She is trying to tell you that I''m right behind you." Matthew''s tone was cold and practically murderous, sending blood freezing through Caroline''s veins. She could only emit a squeak of a mouse that had been caught in a trap, and she gave Harper a wide-eyed expression as though saying, "Harper, help me!" "Darling, you''re here!" Harper quickly stood up and smiled, as she patted Caroline to urge her away. "Go on upstairs and find Zack." "Of course, Your Highness; I''ll go ahead then." Caroline made a hasty salute to Matthew before fleeing as fast as her feet could take her. As Caroline escaped, Harper gently urged Matthew to a seat d to administer a rapid acupuncture treatment to relieve the pain. When she watched Harper''s serious expression as she worked to save her life, a tear rolled down Wendy Shen''s cheek, forcing her to turn her head so Harper wouldn''t see how embarrassed she was. The only reason she had this attack in the first place was because she discovered that Zack had feelings for someone else. "Your Highness, do you like Zack?" Wendy Shen finally asked, with great effort. "You know you''re the second person to ask me this question today?" Harper replied as she maintained her cool. She continued to administer the acupuncture. "The answer, Your Highness. I must know." "I happen to like everyone who''s a friend of mine." Harper looked into Wendy Shen''s eyes serenely. "And the one thing I know for sure is that I have one role and one identity now. I''m Prince Matthew''s wife." "I see. Thank you, Your Highness." Chapter 248 An Ass (Part One) No sooner Harper had stepped inside the mansion than Rena came up to her with a smug smile. "Your Highness, I heard that it was you who had mentioned that the Tribulation Flower can cure His Highness. Is this true?" Rena asked arrogantly. Harper knew that the presence of the head of Medical Valley did not come without a price. Matthew must have made an agreement with him and his daughter. With the way Rena was approaching her, Harper was certain that this conversation would not end without her knowing the conditions. "No," Harper responded immediately. It was evident that Rena was aiming to get a rise out of her, and Harper did not want to give her that satisfaction. It would be best to ignore people like her. Rena was stunned at her answer, unable to speak. She had not conceived this encounter much more differently, and she had not expected that Harper''s answer. After a long pause, she said haughtily, "I see. Well, no matter whether it was you or not, I will be His Highness''s concubine soon. I thought I should tell you the good news personally." "Hm." Without raising her head the method to detoxify you. We can proceed with these directions." Matthew unfolded the piece of paper and read it silently. After he had finished, his mouth twitched into a slight smile and he asked, "Did Harper give it to you?" "Yes, it''s Her Highness who gave me the method to detoxify you," Rena answered. "Your Highness, is it possible that you would not be opposed to marry me as long as you have been detoxified..." "Have you read for yourself what she wrote down on the paper?" Matthew asked her suddenly. Rena was evidently thrown back by his question. Matthew frowned as he saw the confusion in her features. This woman had been foolish to provoke his wife. "No, I haven''t. Is something the matter?" "Take a look." Matthew handed the paper back to Rena and she did as he had told. She read the words aloud. However, instead of instructions, she found that a poem had been written on it. It spoke of plum blossoms, flowers, water, green, and other images of spring. What she failed to deduce was that Harper actually called her an ass with the homophonic allusion of these words. Chapter 249 An Ass (Part Two) Rena read this poem over and over again, to no avail. She could not understand what Harper meant. Looking at Matthew, she asked, "Is this the method to detoxify you? How come it seems like a poem praising the spring?" Matthew had to grip the handle of his chair to prevent himself from laughing. He had watched Rena read the poem several times. He did not expect her to be brilliant, but the way she so innocently asked him what the poem meant was beyond him. Indeed, Harper was right in her judgment of her in the poem. "You don''t understand?" he asked. Rena shook her head and said, "I do not understand why Her Highness wrote down the method to detoxify you with such obscure language. It is really difficult for me to figure it out. It would have been better if she had written it more straightforwardly." By now, Matthew was certain that the woman in front of him had a shell for a brain. It took him only one reading to understand how Harper had described Rena, and he would have to agree as he stared at the woman in front of ia immediately comforted her, "Your Highness, His Highness must be running late." "It is not His Highness I am waiting for," Harper answered. Harper took out a rolling pin from under her sleeves. "I had expected Rena to come and start a fight after finding out that I called her an ass in the poem. I have a rolling pin prepared to serve her. It''s a pity that she hasn''t come." Forsythia resisted the urge to roll her eyes and took the rolling pin from Harper''s hands. At first, she had thought that Harper was waiting for Matthew, but she could not have been more wrong. She was actually waiting for Rena, and had even prepared for it. There was no way of knowing what went on inside that lovely head of hers. "All right, close the door." "But His Highness has not yet arrived." "He has been occupied with some matters lately. He won''t come today," Harper said, certainty in her voice. The most important thing for Matthew right now was to get the Tribulation Flower to detoxify himself, so his absence today was expected. Chapter 250 Shameless (Part One) During the next few days, Harper wanted to stay at her place. But unfortunately, some people came to ruin her plans. One early morning, Johnson and his daughter knocked on her door. Rena was still trying to pretend like she was unaware or uncaring of the situations at hand, even though the anger in her eyes was about to spurt out any second. Without even much of a greeting, Rena indifferently stated, "This is my father. Your Highness, I hope you can hand over the method to detoxify His Highness." Harper sipped her tea while looking at the father and daughter with interest, wondering what they were going to do. She had heard a lot of strange things in her life. Insisting on marrying someone and begging to marry someone were not new to her. It would probably be just another small talk topic. "Are you Harper Chu?" Johnson proudly asked, raising his eyebrows at her. Pretending not to hear him, Harper just continued to drink her tea. Johnson frowned and asked again, "Are you t unwilling to do so! "I never want to embarrass myself. If I do ask for a divorce, why should you be involved in it? Besides, if we do get a divorce, His Highness''s death¡ªif it happens¡ªwould have nothing to do with me. Are you sure you really want me to ask for a divorce?" Harper plainly asked. "Harper Chu, what a shameless person you are! The only thing that you need to do in order to save His Highness is ask for a divorce!" Johnson retorted. "If you don''t want to save Matthew, no one would force you to. It''s impossible for me to ask for a divorce unless His Highness tells me so himself. Of course, I care about him and I want to save him even if we need to get divorced. But the more important thing is that you don''t really have to do any of this. This shouldn''t be any of your concern. Moreover, do you really know how to save him? By the way, you can''t wait to send your daughter into Prince Matthew''s mansion. So you are a mere person who is after wealth," Harper said. Chapter 251 Shameless (Part Two) "You''re talking nonsense. We''re not after his wealth, but the Tribulation Flower is not something to be taken lightly. It was Rena''s mother who traded her life for it. It was her dowry and if His Highness were to take her dowry, then he should marry her. You are such a vicious woman. You have a way to save your husband, but you chose not to help him. Such a malicious woman doesn''t deserve to be called a human!" Johnson was becoming more and more aggressive. "Since you are not greedy for any kind of wealth, can you just give me the Tribulation Flower? I will tell you the whereabouts of the Canon of Medicine. It only has one copy that will cease to exist if I destroy it. And you can have another Tribulation Flower in three years," Harper offered with a smile. "Do you want the book?" "Did you find the treatment method from the Canon of Medicine?" Johnson excitedly asked. "Father, don''t be fooled by her. Denny told us that she doesn''t have the Canon of Medicine!" Rena your safety," Rena stated in a calm voice. Her intentions were clear. She wanted to ruin Matthew and Harper''s relationship. She even presented the Tribulation Flower in her hands to show that she was a pure and generous person. "Oh, don''t you want to be my concubine?" Matthew sarcastically asked. Rena immediately responded, "I don''t¡ª" "Yes!" Johnson rushed over and interrupted Rena, "Your Highness, my daughter is kind-hearted and she''s just too shy to admit it. But as a father, I don''t want her to suffer from her unrequited love for you. At the very beginning, she didn''t agree to threaten you. She was planning to give you the Tribulation Flower all this time, but I insisted that you marry her. When we find out that Lady Harper threatened you to marry her, we obviously don''t want to do the same thing to you. But please let Rena serve you as a concubine. Please relieve her of this unrequited love. Please do us this favor and we will try our best to detoxify you!" Chapter 252 An Accident Happened (Part One) Johnson and Rena kept on speaking badly of Harper in front of Matthew, in order to discredit her. Johnson, meanwhile, was endeavoring to whitewash his daughter. Harper didn''t get involved in Matthew''s treatment. She shut the door and turned a blind eye to the outside world. The only thing she did was to write down the herbs that were needed to detoxify Matthew, and then let the steward give the list to Matthew. "Your Highness, we have prepared all the herbs that are needed. Why don''t we just give them to the steward, instead of just delivering the list to His Highness?" Nina asked in confusion. She remembered there were medicinal herbs in abundance in Harper''s room of herbs. Why wasn''t she even willing to offer her resources? "Because it won''t be me to detoxify Matthew. Think about this. What could happen to me if there is something wrong with the herbs offer by me? For the sake of Matthew''s safety, it''s better and wiser for me not to be involved in anyth undoubtedly be able to finish it alone. Johnson had to place the needles very carefully, for fear of making a mistake, but Harper was different. She didn''t even need to think carefully, as if she knew where exactly to put the needles. "Her skill with the needles is excellent." Denny had to admit that Harper was remarkably talented in acupuncture therapy. "She is able to find all the acupuncture points with great accuracy, and it seems to be an easy task for her. I can''t imagine how she is able to do it." "Really? I doubt it. It must be that you happened to see her outdoing herself. She can''t be always that accurate, can she?" Rena retorted quickly. "My father is the greatest acupuncturist. No one can be better than him. But even my father is always cautious, careful to avoid any mistake. When she pierces with the needles so quickly, does she have no fear of mistakes? She probably doesn''t even know that if she makes a mistake, she will kill the patient!" Chapter 253 An Accident Happened (Part Two) "It is said that she once killed the unborn baby of General Maxwell due to her poor medical skills. She almost lost her life because of that mistake. I don''t imagine that she has even learnt a lesson from it," Johnson said in a sarcastic tone. "Such a reckless woman. Rena, you don''t need to contend with a woman like her. She will die of her arrogance." Denny didn''t say anything. Harper was not a bad person from his point of view. Her only fault was that she had offended Rena. He didn''t really want to take a stand between Rena and Harper. When Denny was sunk in his thoughts, he didn''t notice Rena''s movements. When no one was looking, she put her hand into the bath barrel, pretending to test the temperature of the water. Nobody but her knew of her real intention. "The toxins are about to subside. Prepare the Golden Cicada!" Se e poison to lure it out of His Highness''s body!" However, despite all their best efforts, the Golden Cicada would not come out of Matthew''s body. To the Golden Cicada, Matthew was the best source of poison, and the other poison couldn''t compete with it. "Master, why don''t we ask Harper for help now? Maybe she can help us." Sweat gathered on Denny''s forehead. His hands shook slightly, and his heart was beating fast. Matthew''s pulse was so weak that Denny was about to lose it. If it went on like this, they would surely die along with Matthew. "Since she deliberately plotted against us, how could she hand over the recipe of the antidote? Perhaps she will take advantage of this to have us killed!" Johnson shook his head and refused Denny''s suggestion. No matter what, he would make sure to have Harper blamed for the poisoning. Chapter 254 Take Both Of Them Down (Part One) Rena rushed out of the room and went straight to the Phoenix House. A cold light flashed in Barry''s eyes as he set his sights on Rena. Before entering the room for detoxification, Matthew had ordered Barry to ensure that Harper was safe if he was not the first one to come out. Rena, however, didn''t have the slightest idea about the arrangement Matthew had just made. Only one thought was lingering in the back of her mind. That was, she had to make sure that Harper would die before Matthew so that they would be able to accuse her of poisoning Matthew. That would clear her of any blame if Matthew died during his treatment. "Harper Chu!" she shouted, as she kicked open the gate of the Phoenix House. With her sword unsheathed and already in her hand, she bolted towards Harper, exclaiming, "Bitch, go to hell!" Harper was sitting in the yard at that time, restless like a cat on hot bricks. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in the chest like she was having a heart attack. Just then, Rena broke into her house. Harper''s heart " Harper ordered without hesitation. The secret guards came in one after another, and took both of them down in lightning speed. "Harper Chu, what are you trying to do?" Denny shouted as he was being tackled to the ground. His shaky voice made it obvious how anxious he was. "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me? His Highness is in deep trouble, and by doing this, you are putting his life in danger! Are you aware of that?" Whatever Denny was saying, Harper was uninterested. She slowly stepped forward and saw that Matthew was still in the medicated bath. His body had turned black, and it seemed to her that his pulse was feeble. She entered the room quietly, touched the water with her finger and smelled it carefully. Suddenly, a voice rang out. "Wow, what a spectacular scene! What transpired here?" Everyone turned around to see where the voice was coming from. They all saw Rufus, who was dressed in a coquettish manner. "Barry, why do you look so uneasy? Are you unhappy to see me? Does His Highness want to..." Chapter 255 Take Both Of Them Down (Part Two) His eyes landed on the two men who had been just apprehended. Rufus, confused, turned to look at Harper, who was trying to drag Matthew out from the bath barrel. "Hey, woman..." "Don''t just babble there! Come and help me!" Harper shouted. Anger gripped Harper''s insides. It was like a blazing inferno that wanted to burn her from the inside out. This became evident in her voice, which was loud and thunderous. This quickly put terror into Rufus'' heart that he unconsciously shook like a leaf. In a hurry, he dashed to help Harper. The two of them successfully got Matthew out of the bath barrel and put him on the bed. "Go and fetch some water," Harper ordered. She opened the needle kit, only to find that her hands were shaking so uncontrollably. She slapped the back of her hand several times that it was already glowing red, but her hand was still trembling. "Here''s the clear water that you asked for, Your Highness." "The liquid medicine on his body shall b ther than hers. "What are you planning to do?" Zack asked, obviously a little uneasy. He knew that Harper had the ability to guard Prince Matthew''s mansion for seven days. It wouldn''t be a problem for her at all. Why would she seek his help? He only thought of one reason, namely she could not deal with matters of the mansion. "Everyone gets out! Let me and Zack talk alone," she ordered. Rufus was unwilling to follow the order. "I''m not in the mood to have a heated argument with you, Rufus Xiao. If you don''t obey my order, I''ll have my men beat you until you''re disabled!" she threatened. "I will have you thrown out!" "Oh, gosh. Don''t be so hot-tempered. I''m going out." Rufus was reluctant to go out, not because he didn''t believe Harper, but because the Bu Clan belonged to the emperor faction. However, Harper asked a person from the Bu Clan for help when Matthew was in a coma. Why? Wasn''t she afraid that Zack would stab her in the back and betray her? Chapter 256 I Have No Regrets (Part One) Only two sober people remained in the room, and Harper cast a glance at her unconscious husband. "Zack, you''re the only one who''s ever going to hear what I''m about to say. And whatever I''m going to tell you, you can''t ever tell anyone else, not even your father. Do you swear it to me?" With a grim face, Harper kept her eyes on him, feeling with all her heart that Zack was the only one who could keep this secret for her life''s sake. "I swear, this is between you and me." Harper finally nodded, letting out her breath. "Matthew was poisoned, and his life was in danger. I managed to seal the toxins in his legs, so he''s unable to walk. We''ve found all the herbs needed to detoxify him, but I''m not sure who it was that exposed this secret. In process of detoxifying him, a mistake had been made, and he could die at any time. In order to save him, I''ll have to take a massive risk, and pay a tremendous price." "And what''s that price?" Zack stared at her, having understood what she was trying to say. "Does this mean rper took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was next. "I''m going to need Denny''s help, actually. But I''m worried that he might hurt me out of his own personal grudge against me. And I''ll need someone to guarantee my safety. And I was hoping that would be you." "Harper, I won''t let anyone hurt you," Zack replied immediately, fervent in his tone. "Once I do what I have to do to save Matthew, I''ll be depleted. I''ll become too weak to even move and be comatose at that point. Now, while I''m in this state, if you find something goes wrong, I''m permitting you to kill Denny, Johnson and Rena without hesitation. If the secret guards refuse to obey your orders, you can use the Black Flag Token to demand that they obey you. You must hold this as a last resort, though. You''ll have to keep that ace up your sleeve as long as possible." Truthfully, Harper was deathly worried that if word went out that Zack had the Black Flag Token in his possession, it would paint a target on his back and put him in mortal danger. Chapter 257 I Have No Regrets (Part Two) "Don''t worry about anything, okay? I''ll make sure to protect your mansion with all my might until you wake up." It took some time to prepare everything before Harper was finally ready to enter the prison and confront Denny. But when Johnson and his daughter sighted her, they were immediately furious. "Harper Chu, how dare you show your face to us! You deliberately gave us the wrong way to detoxify His Highness. You were plotting to destroy our reputation and disgrace us!" Without even taking a look at them, Harper turned to Denny and said, "Matthew''s toxins in his body broke out. He would die if we can''t detoxify him before sunset." Denny paled slightly at her words. He knew that there was only one way out of that situation now: Matthew was going to die, unless he was somehow cured. And yet he was now powerless to do anything about it. There was nothing else he could do. "Denny, I need your help," Harper murmured softly, her eyes intent. "Denny, do I hear any more of those words from you, I''ll have them cut your tongue off!" Harper coldly snapped. "Do you realize what position you''re in right now?! You and your daughter have endangered my husband''s life! Instead of examining your own guilt and conscience, you choose to insult me. Don''t take me for a weak woman, as you''ll find you''re sorely mistaken. The imperial capital is not your own personal Medical Valley that bows to your will and you''ve free reign to do harm as you wish. I suggest that you not dare act entitled here." Rena was just about to retort right back but Johnson immediately stopped her. There was no doubt that Harper was going true to her word. She had every intention of killing them, and if they were to go too far, she might just have it commanded in a second. Finally, Denny picked up the poison pill and swallowed it with a determined expression. "I''m holding to my word. I''ve taken the pill. Now tell me what you want me to do next." Chapter 258 Fall Into A Coma Denny looked at Harper in disbelief and couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Are you kidding me, Your Highness?" Denny asked, puzzled at the situation. Harper sneered, a smile creeping onto her face. "Do you think I''m someone who will joke about my life?" "But His Highness was poisoned severely. I''ve tried my best over the years but failed to detoxify him. You said that you could with the blood in your heart. Wasn''t that a joke?" Denny had thought Harper had gone mad. If she could detoxify Matthew with the blood in one''s heart, Denny would have killed countless people and taken their blood to save Matthew. Without answering, Harper slit Matthew''s wrist and then dripped the black poisoned blood into a teacup before slitting her palm. As her fresh blood dripped, the poisoned blood turned into a bright crimson color. "Your blood..." Denny gasped at the sight. Harper''s blood continued to flow into the teacup. "I''m immune to any poison. But Matthew''s toxins are so ferocious that blood alone can''t detoxify him. I was supposed to use the poison of the Tribulation Flower to suppress the toxins in his body and then use the Golden Cicada which is raised with my fresh blood to detoxify him." Harper''s voice drawled. "But you three destroyed everything." "What?" Denny couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He pulled himself together. "Aren''t you a spy sent by His Majesty? Why would you sacrifice yourself to save His Highness?" Ultimately, Harper was an enemy, a spy sent by the emperor. She wouldn''t risk her life simply for Matthew''s sake. "When did I become His Majesty''s spy? Is it because His Majesty betrothed me to Matthew me when everyone would attempt to get a hold of her and keep her in captivity. Zack didn''t miss the gleam in Denny''s eyes. He also pretended not to know that Denny secretly went to the prison to see Johnson and his daughter the past two days. He, too, was waiting for Matthew to wake up. Denny was Matthew''s man. If Matthew was unwilling to punish Denny, Zack didn''t mind doing him a little favor. He wasn''t a bloodthirsty man, but for the people he cared about, he didn''t mind turning into a demon, with his hands stained with blood. "Zack, you''re so kind to Her Highness. How could you risk being suspected by His Majesty and be in charge of the overall situation in Prince Matthew''s mansion?" Rufus asked curiously. "Aren''t you afraid that His Majesty will find out and do something to the Bu Clan?" If Matthew could get the help from the Bu Clan, he would get everything he wanted like a tiger with wings added. Playing with a stone in his hand, Zack didn''t say a word but occasionally looked at Matthew lying in the room. Three days had passed, and the prince''s complexion was getting better, but Harper''s only looked worse. If the situation continued, would she die before Matthew could wake up? "I''m just helping Harper instead of His Highness," he finally responded. "Just like you, who would believe that you have a good relationship with Prince Matthew?" Rufus smiled indifferently. "It''s well known that I''m a fearless rascal and care about nothing. I''m at peace with everyone. It''s normal for me to be around His Highness." "Really?" Zack asked, his tone emotionless. He took a peek inside, and his eyes widened. Was Matthew moving? Chapter 259 Wake Up When Matthew opened his eyes, he was still in a daze. He just remembered that he couldn''t bear the pain when he was taking the medicated bath. Before he passed out, he had noticed the panic look in Rena''s eyes. At that time, he suspected that she had done something to hurt him. Therefore, he sat up at once. "He''s awake!" Zack murmured. "What are you talking about?" asked Rufus, without realizing what had happened. Denny turned his head and saw Matthew sitting up. He was so surprised that he rushed to the bedside and checked Matthew''s pulse. "The toxins have been removed. You are fully detoxified. Congratulations, Your Highness." Matthew did not speak. He looked at Zack with puzzled eyes and asked, "Zack, why are you here?" Zack''s expression had been neutral, but frost spread over his face when he heard Matthew''s question. "Why am I here? Shouldn''t I ask you?" Matthew couldn''t understand what Zack meant, but it didn''t stop him from guessing what had happened, which was why Zack came to the mansion. He looked at Rufus, hoping that he could get an explanation from him. "Your Highness, you have just woken up. Although you have been detoxified, you still need a good rest," Denny said quickly. For some reason, he felt uneasy. He was afraid that Matthew would discover that Harper was in a coma in order to save him. However, Rufus didn''t care about Denny''s thoughts at all. "Your wife invited him after your detoxification failed. When you two were in a coma, he was in charge of your mansion. By the way, she has arrested Johnson and his daughter." "What do you mean? We two were in a coma?" Matthew looked suspiciously at Denny. He had an i Denny, who was kneeling on the floor. "I was too lenient with you, so you have even forgotten that she is my wife!" "Your Highness, Rena¡ª" "It''s your own business that you care for Rena, but you made a serious mistake. You shouldn''t have hurt my woman! You''d better make sure that my wife will wake up within three days. Otherwise, I''ll force you to see Rena''s humiliation every day!" Matthew was furious, like a mad lion. Denny fell to the floor, in a difficult position. Johnson finally realized the situation and panicked. When they were negotiating with Matthew, they both had forgotten one thing. It was rumored that Matthew was cold-blooded and bloodthirsty. This wasn''t a groundless rumor. It was the truth. Although Matthew truly was a sanguinary person, he kept this side of himself hidden all the time. When a tiger concealed its sharp teeth, it was still a tiger! "Your Highness, we will try our best to cure Her Highness." Johnson finally came to his senses. He could save his daughter only if Harper woke up. He must have been blinded by something in the beginning. He had thought that his daughter would be happy if she were married to such a man, and he even forced Matthew to agree to divorce his wife and marry Rena. If Matthew had really agreed to marry Rena after a divorce, perhaps she would have died silently the next day after his detoxification. "Trying your best is not enough. You must cure her; otherwise, all of you will die." There was no sign of warmth or affection remaining in Matthew''s eyes. He would help his friends at any time, but there was a line that even his friends and his brothers couldn''t cross, and Harper was that line! Chapter 260 Shameless People (Part One) Three days was a period neither too long nor too short. However, for Matthew, each day was so prolonged that he felt it as long as a year. But for Johnson and Denny, the days passed like the blink of an eye. The next day after Matthew woke up, the emperor issued an imperial edict to summon him. Had it not been for Matthew''s early recovery, the old emperor would have broken into the prince''s mansion by force. When Matthew finally appeared in front of everyone, the old emperor was quite astonished, but he didn''t find fault with Matthew. After returning home, Matthew interrogated Rena secretly. "Your Highness! Have you come to save me?" As Rena saw Matthew, tears streamed down her face. "Your Highness, Her Highness is very vicious. She not only showed the wrong way to detoxify you but also imprisoned me. Your Highness, kindly help me." Matthew look they could observe Harper''s face to be less pale than before. "Don''t worry, Your Highness. She will be awake today." Denny had bruises under his eyes, and Johnson looked dispirited. He had been taking care of Harper since the past three days without any rest. Even though he wished Harper''s death, he didn''t dare to make an attempt to kill her now! Matthew sat on the edge of the bed, watching the light spreading slowly. He looked at the sunlight shining through the window frame and sparkling the floor, while Harper was still asleep. Even after the three-day deadline, she didn''t show any sign of waking up. "Your Highness, she will wake up. It may take a longer time, perhaps due to her overwhelming weakness." Denny trembled with fear as he looked at Matthew''s stormy eyes. "Your Highness, please be patient. Her Highness is surely going to wake up." Chapter 261 Shameless People (Part Two) "Yes, definitely she will regain her consciousness." Johnson was also shocked as they were of the belief that Harper would be sober in three days'' time, but she didn''t. They had waited for a whole night, and still, she showed no signs of waking up. "Three days have passed." Mathew''s voice was ice-cold. "Your Highness, please give us three more days. Within these three days, Her Highness will be conscious!" Johnson pleaded in a low voice. Harper was unable to wake up owing to her weakness. It was not because of any mistake of them, but they didn''t have the luxury of time. If they had more time, they could definitely make her come around. Matthew sat silently on the bedside without uttering a word. His heart ached as he saw Harper still lying unconscious. "Harper, it''s dawn. It''s time for getting up. The nanny ive. He actually blamed Matthew for not protecting him anymore because he had no conscience. "Your Highness, even if you and Denny made a deal, I and my daughter have no grudge against you. Why would she want to poison you? It must be a false charge by someone." Johnson knew that Denny was unable to help him anymore. At this moment, all he wanted was an excuse to get away or else, his daughter''s life would end up in misery. "You know better if somebody had framed her. I know your intention very well. But you''d better give up the idea. Even if I am going to die, I don''t want your daughter!" Matthew said coldly. "A woman like her is a scourge to others! No matter how long both of you argue with me, the fact is that she is going to be sent to the military camp. You''d better worry about yourselves instead of her!" Chapter 262 Sick Matthew didn''t order his guards to kill Johnson and Denny. He only had the both of them jailed. When they were sent inside, Rena was no longer in the cell. "Where''s my daughter Rena?" Johnson rushed towards the door. His eyes searched the whole cell, trying to look for Rena. "Matthew Jun, I hope you suffer a slow and painful death!" he cursed. "If you dare hurt my daughter, I will go to the ends of the earth just to make you suffer." Denny fell down with a thud. When he pondered about what Matthew had said, his hatred for him continuously increased. The more he thought about it, the more he convinced himself that Matthew had wronged him. He performed treatment for him. It was only normal to expect payment. Denny treated him like a brother, and how did Matthew repay him? For the sake of some woman, Matthew sent that sweet and kind Rena to the military camp to be serve as a prostitute. Denny could only feel utter hatred towards Matthew, Harper, and everyone else living in this mansion. He used to be respected by the people in the mansion. But he was chased away and snubbed. One day, he would prove to them that he was not that easy to bully. Even though Harper was still in a coma, Matthew didn''t want to leave her side. He lay down next to her, not even bothering to change. He placed his hand on top of hers, holding her gently and feeling her warmth. "Harp, when will you wake up? Do you know how much you''re making me worried?" No matter how many words he said, the frail figure of the woman in front of him laid still. It had been days since his last sleep and fatigue finally caught up t " Felix interjected. He came here today with two purposes, namely to check on Matthew and to meet Harper. "I already told you that she is sick and doesn''t want to see anyone," Matthew said blatantly. "You can leave if you have nothing else to say. I''m quite busy." Felix fumed in anger over Matthew''s indifference. However, he also knew that he hadn''t stood a chance against him even when he had been still crippled. Harper was nothing more than the emperor''s spy. Felix decided to be patient. After all, it would be very difficult to plant another one inside Prince Matthew''s mansion. "Uncle Matthew, since you are busy, we will be taking our leave." Felix glanced on Matthew''s legs once more. According to his resources, Johnson wouldn''t be able to cure his legs. But Matthew was now standing in front of him with healthy legs. Felix believed that Johnson must have been controlled by Matthew. The real culprit behind Matthew''s treatment was yet to be found. "Bye," Matthew replied without batting an eye. Lucas walked out first, followed by Felix. The moment they stepped outside the mansion, an enormous pressure came from the mansion. Guards suddenly appeared from nowhere, watching their every step. Something must have happened inside. They had no way of knowing unless they saw Harper. As soon as Felix left, Matthew called for Barry. "Yes, Your Highness." "Go to Kevin''s mansion and cut Kate''s tongue off. I don''t want to hear her voice anymore," Matthew said coldly. "Give her a little lesson first. Then, find Hailey and end her useless life!" "Orders received, Your Highness." Chapter 263 Madness After leaving Prince Matthew''s mansion, Felix did not return to the Imperial Palace, but first went to meet Nicole in the Chu Clan mansion. As Prince Matthew''s wife, Harper enjoyed a special status and dignity. As such, it was not easy for a male outsider to meet with her. However, it would be different for people of the Chu Clan, Nicole in particular. Nicole herself was six months pregnant. Consequentially, she didn''t go out much, nor did anything else strenuous. However, she was flattered and quite animated when the crown prince and Prince Lucas came to visit her. "Good day, Felix. What brings you here?" "Oh, no need to be so formal, Aunt," replied Felix. "Let yourself relax. You''ve been with child for six months." "True," Nicole said with a smile, laying a hand on her belly. "Only three months left." Felix matched her gentle expression. "I hope you have a son, Aunt, one that you can rely on in the future." "Thank you for your blessing," Nicole replied sincerely. There was an uncommon surety and calm in her manner, as though she already knew for certain that she would indeed have a son. Then, everything in this mansion would be her son''s. "I was at Uncle Matthew''s mansion earlier," Felix said after a moment. "I heard that Aunt Harper was so sick that she couldn''t get out of bed. Do you know what''s happened?" He spoke tentatively. Given Nicole''s pregnancy, she might not be willing to visit a seriously ill person. "No, I do not. This is the first time I''ve heard of it." Nicole''s smile began to fade. Ever since she''d heard of how Harper spa erious trouble now. What a pity! She wouldn''t be very useful now. Felix hoped, though, that she could perhaps find a way to buy herself some time. "Then how is Harper Chu now?" Felix asked patiently, hoping to learn more useful information. Rather than answering at once, Rena tilted her head and winced, as though scouring her memory in search of the answer. Finally she looked up at Felix and innocently asked, "Didn''t you beat her terribly yourself, Your Highness?" Felix was stunned to hear this. If Harper had been beaten badly by Matthew, then that would explain why she couldn''t show her face outside the mansion. But what was going on with her now? The only way to find out was to ask Nicole to visit her in person. He had to let Charles deal with this matter because Nicole would not take anyone else''s words seriously. "Did you see it happen with your own eyes?" demanded Felix. Rena laughed, her voice still eerily innocent. "Your Highness, I gave her a slap myself, remember?" Now Felix was completely convinced that Harper must have known about Matthew being poisoned. But why hadn''t she leaked out any news? Was it because she couldn''t get any word out? But of course, Felix realized, Harper was in Matthew''s clutches. If she ever spread any information, it could only be because Matthew had allowed her to do so. At this point, it seemed that it was really necessary to let Nicole know what the emperor was going to do. He had always been doting on his brother Allen and very nice to Nicole as well. Now it was time for her to do something for the emperor! Chapter 264 A Prince With No Real Power With a pregnant belly, Nicole appeared at the gate of Prince Matthew''s mansion with a grave face. She never imagined that Harper''s marriage to the prince was a dangerous adventure. She hadn''t expected that Harper was risking her life. Harper was forced by the emperor to deliver Matthew''s information. What kind of person was Matthew? Would Harper survive? Nicole had complained about the distance that had grown between her and Harper after the marriage. She had once hated Harper for supporting a son of Charles'' concubine and turning against her. But she could never have imagined that Harper was living in such a dangerous place. "Your Highness." Belinda pinched Nicole''s hand uneasily. The truth was that Nicole could turn down Charles'' request if she wanted to, but she could not refuse the emperor. After all, if the emperor got angry because of her, he might punish her cousin, Allen. "Nanny, I always feel that it''s unfair to me. I enjoy the honor, but it came at the expense of my health. But now I see I''m much luckier than Harper. I became an orphan, but my cousin Allen took good care of me. I grew up protected by him and his wife, never suffering any grievance. Although my marriage was a difficult thing to arrange, I still became Prime Minister Charles'' wife, and Harper helped me when she lived in our mansion. I didn''t need to worry about anything, but I didn''t know her life is far worse than mine. However, I still blamed her that she''s not nice to me!" Nicole was worried. Allen had told her not to get mixed up in all that partisan strife, but now that th efinitely bring another concubine into their mansion. In that event, even Allen could do nothing about it. After all, it was normal for men to have several concubines. Charles was keen on beautiful women. If Nicole had a son, it would be fine. Otherwise, her status in the Chu Clan would drop. "Allen, from now on, I..." "Just mind your own business. Don''t get tangled up in these affairs. Now you have an excuse. You are in late pregnancy and need to rest at home. Don''t go out. Don''t care about it, no matter what happens in Matthew''s mansion. Don''t even concern yourself whether Harper lives or dies!" Allen said seriously. "But His Majesty..." Nicole was worried that the emperor would be displeased with her refusal, and then she would bring trouble to Allen. "You are heavy with child and it''s hard for you to walk. Even if you refuse His Majesty, he won''t punish you. Since my family has never been entangled in this factional conflict, he won''t be angry with us. But if you offend Matthew, Charles won''t protect you and His Majesty won''t either. His Majesty is not a tender-hearted man." Allen knew the emperor''s personality well, so he was willing to be a prince with no real power. First and foremost, he feared being suspected by the emperor. Secondly, he was fundamentally unwilling to get involved in any sort of conflict. When the emperor fought against his younger brother Matthew, who had the power to control the army, only the ones who got involved in the fighting would be in trouble. Both the emperor and Matthew wouldn''t care about anybody''s life! Chapter 265 Cost (Part One) On the day she returned to the Chu Clan mansion, Nicole refused to meet with anyone. Her excuse was that she felt uncomfortable. That night, another incident shocked the whole imperial capital: an assassin broke into Prince Kevin''s mansion and cut Kate''s tongue off. Despite the tight security around the mansion, the perpetrator made a clean escape. Kevin went berserk over it. He and his guards ransacked the whole capital for the suspect, but without success. The emperor was positively livid too. The deed was unfathomable to him¡ªhow could someone have the courage to trespass a royal clan? Beyond that, what kind of person could be so cold-blooded as to cut off a woman''s tongue? He was certain that this wasn''t a random crime¡ªsomeone was challenging their rule. "Investigate this matter carefully," he ordered one of his guards. "You must catch and execute the dastardly swine who did this!" When the emperor had though mboo slips that the first emperor of the Bright Dynasty robbed from the former dynasty." Chodak poured a cup of tea with an elegant gesture and pushed it in front of Matthew. "Do you still want the Life-prolonging Pill?" "Yes," Matthew replied without hesitation. "I will give you the bamboo slips. Now, give me the pill." "Are you serious?" Chodak found it hard to believe that Matthew was agreeing to the bargain. To the best of his knowledge, that roll of bamboo slips contained a great secret of the previous dynasty, and the emperor had hidden it well. Was Matthew going to steal the bamboo slips from the emperor just in exchange for a Life-prolonging Pill? Was he crazy? "Do I seem to be joking?" Matthew looked very serious. Harper had been in a coma for quite a long period of time. He was extremely anxious about her and feared that she would never wake up, so he was prepared to pay any price for that pill. Chapter 266 Cost (Part Two) Reaching out to feel his pulse, to his surprise, Chodak found that Matthew had been detoxified. He stammered in shock, "You...you have been detoxified!" "Yes, I have." "Then why do you need the Life-prolonging Pill?" Chodak asked in a wavering voice. "Or do you just want to take the pill for fun?" A soft light flashed across Matthew''s eyes. "I want to save someone else." "When did you become so generous as to pay a high price to save another person?" Of course, Chodak didn''t believe him. Nevertheless, since Matthew had been detoxified, the Life-prolonging Pill was surely of no use to him. But then who else was worth his effort to steal the bamboo slips that the emperor prized so greatly, even at the risk of his own life? A face flashed through Chodak''s mind. Somehow he sensed that it was for her, so he asked, "Is Harper the one er''s condition unrevealed. It was for Harper''s sake that he did this. "Yes, Your Highness." Barry took the antidote from Forsythia, turned around and left. His duty was to kill the two men in the jail. Matthew kept company with Harper at her bedside, waiting for her to wake up. He hoped that he would be the first person that she would see when she woke up, so he didn''t stir from that spot. At dusk, Harper opened her eyes and saw the afterglow of the setting sun spreading on the man beside her, as if he was glistening. The beauty of the sight made her unwilling to turn her eyes away. Harper stretched out her hand to touch his face, but Matthew woke up before she even touched it. He held her hand, looked at her, and said in a low voice, "Harp, you''re finally awake. If you hasn''t awakened, Zack would come and destroy our mansion." Chapter 267 Kates Counterattack (Part One) The heavy atmosphere in the Phoenix House died down the moment Harper finally woke up from her coma. Everyone felt so relieved. While she was in a coma, Matthew was in a very bad mood. That meant everyone in the mansion had to be extra careful to make sure they wouldn''t upset him in any way. When she woke up, the air in the yard changed completely. At long last, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. That being said, Harper was still feeling so uneasy. She wasn''t used to seeing Matthew acting like this way. Now, he was willing to humble himself to feed her porridge himself. The whole time, he wore a gentle expression on his face, and his attitude was so good that she was having some trouble adjusting to it. "I...I can eat by myself," Harper whispered under her breath. "No, you are still much too weak right now. Just let me feed you." Feeding Harper with porridge, he seemed to be in a really good mood. Never in his life had he done such a thing since it was supposed to be a servant''s job. Be tha on thorns. Charles must want you back to Chu Clan and ask about what''s going on with me. He even forced Nicole to come by and probe what happened here," Matthew sneered. "But it seems that Nicole didn''t want to get involved in this." "Well, I wasn''t expecting to hear that! That woman has become so smart. But I just can''t help but feel anxious. I''m worried that Kate might end up doing something out of desperation." Hearing those words, Matthew couldn''t help frowning. ''Even if Kate would become desperate, what could she possibly do? Apart from that, Kevin wouldn''t dare to offend me in any way. He''s a smart person, so I''m quite certain that he would be able to find a way to smooth things over!'' Meanwhile, in Prince Kevin''s mansion, all the lights were on. Kate''s tongue had been cut off, causing a great deal of embarrassment to Kevin. He had stayed in Kate''s place the entire time until she finally woke up from her coma. All this time, he had been so eager to find out who the offender was. Chapter 268 Kates Counterattack (Part Two) "How''s Kate?" Kevin asked a maid, sounding very impatient. From the moment Hansen proposed to break off his engagement to Harper, Kate had been doing a lot of stupid things. Her reckless and overbearing behavior even indirectly led to the death of Hansen. When Kevin found out the truth, he was so furious that he started to show indifference toward her as punishment. With that, he was hoping Kate would get a hold of herself. However, she ended up being even more arrogant, leading herself to her just deserts¡ªhaving her tongue cut off. "Aargh!" Deep and ear-splitting cries in the dark night frightened everyone. Turning around, Kevin entered the room and gave Kate a rather vicious glare. "It''s late at night! Don''t go screaming out like that!" Kate pointed at herself in panic as she held her mouth open. Obviously, her tongue had been cut off. The imperial physician did all that he could to save her life, but she would have to live without a tongue forever. "Why did you h s face darken in an instant. Obviously, Kate always made him feel so irritated. Tugging on Matthew''s sleeve, Harper told him, "Since Kate wants to visit our mansion, as the host, you must give her ''a real treat.'' Our mansion is heavily guarded. It would be normal for some criminals who have broken in to be killed. Just be very careful and tell the guards not to harm Kate in any way." "You want to play with her? All right, I knew you wouldn''t let her do as she pleases. Fine then. Feel free to do whatever you like. I''ll take the blame even if there are any consequences." As a gentle smile crept onto her face, Harper whispered something right into his ear. And with a doting smile, he held her waist and said, "That sounds like a good plan. You probably wouldn''t want to miss it. But you just woke up. Your body is still weak and you can''t walk, so just let me do it for you." Gently helping Harper get up, he walked out and gave the order, "Open the gate to greet Kate!" Chapter 269 Drive A Wedge Between Them (Part One) Kate made a beeline straight to Prince Matthew''s mansion, accompanied by her entourage of guards. All kinds of scenarios flew through her mind, each worse than the last, and she could''ve nearly broken the gates down in her haste to arrive. But the gates were wide open once she reached there, and only two guards were standing on either side on duty. Her ostentatious presence frightened those guards, who immediately fled indoors to report that she had arrived. With an imperious wave of her hand, Kate instructed her people to follow her in. Their plan was to take Prince Matthew''s mansion by surprise, but she never forgot her true purpose: Harper. Once they were through the perimeter, they went straight to the backyard. As soon as they rounded the bend and entered the backyard, however, they were in for a surprise. They found Matthew and Harper seated out in the garden, with Harper nestled in his arms. She was unbothered by their appearance, merely smiling with a hand supporting her chin at the intruders. "Oh! Why, if it isn''t Lady Kate! What a surprise. Why have you come to see me today?" Harper''s tone was all sweetness, and ex Why haven''t you said a word?" Everything Kate wanted to say dried up, much like her throat as she gazed up at Harper. She could barely heed the words that Harper spoke. All she knew at that instant was that though Harper had the smile of an angel on her lovely face, she was a devil from hell that would devour her without a second thought. She trembled at the thought. Seeing Kate frozen to place with terror, Harper only felt bored. "I thought they said that Lady Kate was brave and fearless. You know, I didn''t expect to see her paralyzed with fear by your fame, Matthew. How powerful you must be! Even mentioning your name can stop a child from crying at night!" "My fame can''t be that extreme if I can''t frighten you at all," Matthew replied, his haughty, satisfied smile at her deepening. "Who told you that, Matthew? Don''t you know that you also scared me at first? I was so frightened that I''d avoid seeing you in the beginning. You remember that, don''t you?" Harper pouted, but her tone was light and almost teasing. Now she turned her eyes to Kate. Her tone was gentle. "Lady Kate, would you like to know how your son died?" Chapter 270 Drive A Wedge Between Them (Part Two) At her words, Kate''s eyes cleared and began to focus. They fastened onto Harper''s face, searching for the truth, from her. "You killed him, Lady Kate. Your son would''ve never died if you hadn''t taught him to be so arrogant and ignorant." Harper''s cruel words cut to the core. "Aaaahh!" Kate screamed again, roaring in rage and anguish, unable to admit or accept that she had killed Hansen. "It was you who allowed him to make the same mistakes over and over, and even indulged him as he committed his crimes. You were the one who ultimately led him to his death. He''d probably have grown to become a playboy, who was troublesome, yes, but not evil. It was you who spoiled him, hurt him, and led to his death," Harper said slowly. And she was clear that Kate knew the truth as well. Harper would never have fought back if she wasn''t forced over and over again. Wailing, gnashing her teeth, Kate was crying so hard that she could barely make a real sound as she clawed, trembling, upon the earth she was sprawled down upon. She couldn''t ev think was the manipulator behind it all, the puppet master pulling the strings? I know you think it was me, but you must have forgotten that the only person to truly benefit from the dissolution of the engagement wasn''t me or Felicia; it was my Hailey. Her reputation remained perfectly intact, and she easily slid into my position as an imperial physician. Do you think General Maxwell''s problem was something Felicia could''ve managed alone? She''s not intelligent enough for that." Harper patiently laid out the whole picture for Kate to understand. In her foggy, cold world, Kate would never have pieced this together herself. How could she have never seen that she and her son had been manipulated by Hailey all along? And Hailey, after murdering her son, would continue to play her along for a fool and use her. That vicious bitch! Carefully, Harper pressed a dagger''s handle into Kate''s hand, her tone and gaze meaningful. Harper smiled faintly. "Lady Kate, you know far better than I do who it is exactly that deserves your revenge." Chapter 271 Dont Be Too Arrogant (Part One) Kate had aggressively broken into Prince Matthew''s mansion with her guards, but at last, she was the only one left alive, who fled from the mansion in terror and rushed back to Prince Kevin''s mansion all the way, as if she was running from ferocious beasts which would devour her. Of the guards that had gone to Prince Matthew''s mansion with her, none of them had come back alive. As soon as Kevin knew that Kate was back, he pressed her to tell him what had happened, but she just wrapped herself under the quilt, trembling with fear. "Well, did Harper Chu order someone to cut your tongue off?" Kevin asked anxiously. Kate shook her head and then nodded. Still with panic on her face, she seemed to have been terribly stimulated. "You are shaking and nodding your head. What exactly do you mean?" Kevin was furious. He had dispatched two skilled warriors to follow Kate. Even if the two warriors c sting corpse. After Hailey loosened the gauze curtain, Kate''s corpse slumped to the floor. Noticing the wound on her waist, she kicked Kate''s corpse several times in anger. Then she reflected that Kevin would definitely investigate the case if he thought Kate had been murdered, but he would let the matter rest if Kate had committed suicide. With this thought, Hailey hung Kate''s corpse on a beam to simulate the scene of a suicide. Then she tidied the room up, and put the overturned table and chairs back in place. After finishing her work, she left with satisfaction. The next day, the maid who brought Kate breakfast found her hanging on the beam. She was scared out of her wits and screamed continuously. After Kevin arrived on the scene, he ordered his guards to take Kate''s body down. Looking at the dead Kate with her eyes still wide open, Kevin said sadly, "Matthew, you''ve gone too far!" Chapter 272 Dont Be Too Arrogant (Part Two) "Father." "I will seek justice for your mother!" Kevin immediately put on his formal attire and went to the Imperial Palace. Looking at Kate''s corpse, all the other people of Prince Kevin''s mansion were perplexed. Kate had only one son of her own blood, who had been already dead. She was usually cruel to the children of other concubines, who were thus unmoved by her death. In fact, they were rather glad about it. Kevin went to the Imperial Palace and complained to the emperor that Matthew was a heartless and cruel man. He reported to the emperor that his wife had paid a visit to Matthew''s mansion, but committed suicide immediately after her return. The emperor was astounded to hear that Matthew had driven his sister-in-law to suicide. He summoned Matthew to the Imperial Palace straightaway, and questioned him upon his arrival, "M concerning Matthew, displeased him immensely. "Yes, Your Majesty. Now I''m leaving." Although Kevin went back still full of anger, he couldn''t simply bury Kate straightaway. He immediately summoned his men to announce Kate''s death, as he wanted to have Kate buried as soon as possible. To his surprise, Kate''s family demanded that the coffin must be opened for an autopsy of the corpse. They believed that Kate was murdered, so they were at odds with Kevin, who was terribly upset and helpless. Kate''s dead body had already been sealed up in the coffin, and he had no intention of allowing it to be opened. Thus, he rejected the request of Kate''s family. Kate''s family affirmed that Kevin had killed Kate, so they immediately severed their relationship with him. This drove Kevin mad and put him out of temper. However, he could do nothing. Chapter 273 Kevins Defection (Part One) While Kevin was reeling over what had happened to Kate, Matthew took it as a chance to act. He instructed someone to deliver all the evidence he''d accumulated to the grand secretary of the Cabinet, Franklin. Looking at the evidence in his hand, Franklin glared at Zack with a twisted face. "Look at what you have done!" Zack smiled gently. "Father, you are the grand secretary of the Cabinet. Such an important matter should naturally be handled by you. Would it be right for it to be handled by just any inconsequential official?" "You are pushing your father into a fiery pit!" Franklin was so furious that even his beard was shaking. Right here in hands was evidence of Kevin''s crimes, with rather traceable clues. It was very likely that something significant would come to light. If that were to happen, Kevin would be cornered and definitely do something very terr e a literary family. Although they lived in the south all year round, the boys of the Kong Clan would come to the imperial capital to take part in the imperial examination every year. Even though everyone could see their outstanding results, they didn''t want to be officials after taking the examination. They just came to take it every time. "The eldest son of the Kong Clan? Father, did you agree to this?" Zack asked with a puzzled look. "Not yet. Although the Kong Clan has a good reputation, I don''t know George Kong very well. We have to learn all there is to know about him before we make a decision. What''s more, it''s your sister''s marriage. We need to ask her first." Franklin had a positive outlook when it came to his children''s marriages. His main hope was for them to be happy rather than exploiting their marriages for family gain. "Thank you, Father." Chapter 274 Kevins Defection (Part Two) Franklin sighed and patted Zack again before heading out. If he''d been quicker with his decision last time and helped Zack propose to Harper back then, his son wouldn''t have suffered so much pain. It was a pity that they''d missed the chance. Early the next morning, Kevin''s impeachment and the evidence of his crimes were presented to the emperor. At the sight of this, the emperor turned livid. He admonished Kevin in front of the courtiers and ordered his people to investigate this matter. Kevin trembled with fear, as he hadn''t expected the evidence Franklin submitted to have such solid proof of his wrongdoings. Once the investigation began, everything he had done in the past few years would be exposed. Even the fact that he was supporting a secret troop would come to light. The emperor was both paranoid and cruel. If he knew that Kevin was training soldiers i has found a traitor, Prince Kevin, he must be more afraid of you now. Plus, he is old and suspicious. You''re in danger now, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Matthew couldn''t help but laugh. He held Harper in his arms. "I''m not afraid of that. I''m only afraid that something bad will happen to you. Now that you''re so weak, I''m scared to leave you alone at home." Resting her head in Matthew''s arms, Harper said, "Don''t worry. I''m just a little weak, not comatose. It won''t be easy for His Majesty to hold me. I''m more scared that he will do something bad to you. He will do harm to you so shamelessly because of Prince Kevin''s betrayal." "He wouldn''t dare! Kevin ran away, and His Majesty needs manpower to capture him. I am in charge of the military power. If he pushes me too hard, I will defect, too. Then he will lose more than gain," answered Matthew decisively. Chapter 275 You Need To Protect Me (Part One) "That snake!" the old emperor thundered furiously. True, Franklin had impeached his brother and humiliated him, but Kevin''s actions were truly unprecedented. "Your Majesty, Uncle Kevin has been training soldiers in secret," Felix said. "It''s clear that he has been planning for a long time to betray you. The most important thing, then, is to apprehend him as soon as possible." Indeed, if Kevin managed to escape them, the consequences would be disastrous. "Yes, yes! We must act swiftly. Felix, take the guards and bring him to me. I''d like to ask him when I ever treated him so badly, that he would dare to scheme against me!" Saying this, the emperor shook with outrage, and began to cough violently. He thought that he had always been kind and magnanimous to his brothers, Matthew being the only exception. He''d never dreamed that Kevin would decide to rebel, especially so long ago! "Yes, Your Majesty." With that, Fe Matthew''s mansion?" the emperor asked worriedly. More even than Kevin, what he feared the most was Matthew''s rebellion. Matthew had great prestige with the army, and over the years he had suffered many dishonors from the emperor, which had caused his reputation with the populace to suffer. If he took this opportunity to try and have revenge, that would make matters far worse. "No, there has been no activity there," the other man replied. Hardly reassured, the emperor brooded for a long moment. "Then go and take Harper, and bring her to the Imperial Palace!" he ordered suddenly. "She is very important to Matthew. We will keep her in the palace as a hostage." Felix''s mouth twitched in dismay. "Father, that would not be wise," he said carefully. "And why is that?" "She works for us, and this is a very critical time. If we bring her here, how can we know what is going on inside Uncle Matthew''s mansion?" Chapter 276 You Need To Protect Me (Part Two) The emperor was stunned and somewhat embarrassed. He had almost completely forgotten that Harper was his spy. He saw, then, that Felix raised a very good point. "Well, go and ask for Harper''s presence in the palace," he said at length. "I will ask her in person." "Father, word came from Uncle Matthew''s mansion not long ago that Aunt Harper is bed-ridden and seriously ill. I''m afraid she can''t come to the palace in any case." The woman he had saved from the military camp was hysterical and talking nonsense. He had asked someone to cure her, and after that was done, then he would know what had really happened in Prince Matthew''s mansion. The emperor frowned deeply. If Harper was seriously ill, then how was he supposed to spy on Matthew now? "Andy," he rumbled. "Yes, Your Majesty?" "Tomorrow morning, go to Matthew''s mansion. I want you to find out fo "Why doesn''t this sound right to me?" Harper asked, more confused than ever. "But it is right. If someone dares do something to you, I''ll make him wish he''d never been born. So if someone makes a move against your husband, aren''t you going to do something about it?" Harper nodded seriously, unable to find a flaw in his logic. "But Matthew, is there anyone who can do anything to you?" "Yes. Do you remember the last time someone did that? How was I set up and even poisoned?" Matthew''s reply was very earnest. Harper was speechless for a while. "Yes, I remember." "So, honey, the truth is I''m not strong enough for all this on my own," Matthew admitted. "So please, recover soon so you can help me." "Oh, shame on you," Harper said, thinking she understood now. "But if someone so much as lays a finger on you, I won''t let them get away with it." Chapter 277 The Reviving Pill (Part One) With an imperial edict that had been granted by the emperor as a cover, Andy came to visit Prince Matthew''s mansion. In reality, the purpose of the visit was to evaluate Harper''s condition. There was an immediate cast on Matthew''s face when he saw Andy enter the mansion. At that time, Harper was still recovering and she badly needed to rest. However, the emperor refused to leave her be. In order to find out what exactly happened to Harper, he even ordered Andy to visit her! "Your Highness, I wonder if I can see Her Highness right now. His Majesty is very worried about her health, so he ordered me to take the best physician from the Imperial Academy of Medicine to examine her," Andy cautiously stated while he looked back at the imperial physician behind him. He was not usually careful in dealing with others, but when it came to Matthew, he was more sensitive because he couldn''t dare to offend him. Even if Andy was a eunuch of the emperor, he had to show respect for Matthew. With one look at Matthew''s fa ght that Harper would definitely die. "How much longer can she still survive?" Andy asked after thinking about it for a while. He thought that if he knew how many days were left for Harper, he might do something to help. "One month at most. There is absolutely no guarantee that she''ll still be alive after that." "How could life be so unfair and pathetic?!" With a sigh, Andy didn''t say anything more. Now that Harper was in that circumstance, there was a high chance that the emperor would regard her as a useless pawn and give up on her. But even with these thoughts in mind, Andy still reported to the emperor what exactly happened to Harper. "How did she get so ill?" the emperor asked in confusion. "Did Matthew beat her?" "That''s extremely unlikely!" Andy shook his head. "Prince Matthew treats her like a precious pearl. When I saw him feed her and help her in taking her medicine, I could see that he wasn''t pretending. It''s impossible for Prince Matthew to beat her or hurt her in any way or form." Chapter 278 The Reviving Pill (Part Two) The emperor was surprised. He knew Matthew very well. Matthew was cold and heartless. How was it possible that he humbled himself enough to feed a woman? "Are you sure?" "I have no doubts. Judging from the way Prince Matthew looked at his wife, I could tell that he couldn''t be gentler." When he thought about the way Matthew looked at Harper, Andy knew how deep he must love her. The emperor had already planned to give up on Harper, but when he heard that Matthew treated her like a treasure, he realized that could be Matthew''s weakness. He instantly knew that he had to take advantage of it. If Harper was Matthew''s Achilles'' heel, then the emperor could use this information to control him. "Did you say that the Reviving Pill is the only way to save Harper''s life?" the emperor asked again, wanting to be sure. "Your Majesty, according to what the imperial physician has concluded, Lady Harper is extremely weak right now. She will die within a month. From what I have kno himself as the king and took over the north domain, which meant that he was gathering his forces to go to war. When the news came, the emperor was furious and he even coughed blood. He didn''t expect that Kevin would be able to control the north domain and that General Walker would follow Kevin''s lead. He even cursed Felix for his failure in capturing Kevin. Unfortunately for Felix, he was held accountable for the whole thing. Kevin seized control over the north domain and killed a lot of stubborn generals who refused to surrender. It made the officers at court feel uneasy. Some were afraid that their children would be among those who would be killed. The others were afraid that the emperor would vent his anger on them if their children surrendered. No matter what happened, they would still lose in the end. It was at this moment that Matthew entered the Imperial Palace. But he didn''t come alone. He came to ask the emperor for the Reviving Pill, to save Harper''s life. Chapter 279 Exchange (Part One) "Good day, Your Majesty!" Pleasant though Matthew''s words were in themselves, his entire manner was as cold and unexpressive as ever. At first sight of the prince, the old emperor was filled with anxiety. He had planned to force Matthew to hand over the Black Flag Token in exchange for the Reviving Pill, but now he dared not attempt this. That very hour, Kevin had already occupied the north domain, and his general there, Walker Wang, had a reputation for great valor and skill on the battlefield. The emperor could send Shawn or Maxwell to fight against them there, but then he would be leaving himself and his imperial capital defenseless. He wouldn''t put it past Matthew to take the opportunity to kill him and take the throne for himself. On the other hand, if he asked Matthew to go fight against the rebellion, there was a chance that Matthew would collude with Kevin and aid him in his rebellion. No matter what course of action the emperor took, it would be a gamble. "What can I do for you, Matthew?" he asked after an uneasy pause. No matter what else happened, he resolved to Matthew, took the Black Flag Token in both hands, and brought it over to his master. The aged monarch was lost in the moment as he beheld the token in his hand. A million thoughts rushed through his mind. So many years had passed during which he had made many attempts, some public and some secret, to force Matthew to give it to him. The wily prince had foiled all of those schemes, and yet suddenly things had changed since he had been given a wife. Matthew was willing to give up this great power just for Harper. ''A woman is a most powerful weapon indeed!'' the emperor thought to himself. "Andy," he called, emerging from his reverie. "Yes, Your Majesty," came the reply. "Go and get the Reviving Pill," the emperor ordered. "Clearly, this man and his wife love each other very much. Since that pill can help to save Harper''s life, bring it here to Matthew." "Yes, Your Majesty!" After that, Andy turned around and hurried from the room. Meanwhile, Matthew finally stood up and began to wait quietly. In truth, he had no regrets about giving up the Black Flag Token. Chapter 280 Exchange (Part Two) It was the old emperor who broke the silence. "Matthew." "Yes, Your Majesty?" "Is Harper really so important in your eyes? Even more valuable than your Black Flag Army? Everyone knows that you have put such great effort into assembling this force." Ordinarily, the emperor might have restrained himself, but he could not contain his curiosity or his disbelief. In his opinion, Matthew was a cold, heartless sort of man, and never one to be driven by sentiment or passion. As for Harper, she had once been promised to Hansen, but he had broken off their engagement, which had stained the woman''s reputation. So for a man like Prince Matthew to give up the Black Flag Army for any woman was hard enough to believe, but for this one? As though the mention of Harper''s name was a spell, Matthew''s face softened, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. The change was incredible to behold. Few had ever dreamed that this calculating man had such an ordinary, vulnerable side to him. "It doesn''t matter if an army is taken away from me, because I can rebuild it later. But Harper is different. If I lose her, then she is gone forever," he explained. This simple reply left the emperor feeling more confident than ever. It was now impossible to doubt that ed with how things had gone. "Andy," he said after a moment. "I didn''t realize that Harper is such a resourceful woman. Before Matthew got married to her, he wasn''t interested in women at all. Everyone knows that. Today, however, he is willing to give up his dignity and the Black Flag Army just for her. This is entirely unexpected." Andy put on a faint smile. He thought, ''Lady Harper is no ordinary person, if she has the ability to make Prince Matthew become so humble. In fact, if anything bad happened to her here in the Imperial Palace, he would no doubt rebel against the throne himself.'' "Your Majesty, I have something to say," Andy hazarded. "But I don''t know whether it is suitable for me to say it or not." "Go ahead and say it," the emperor replied. Andy went on. "Your Majesty, after Lady Harper enters the palace, I am afraid you will have to post many palace guards to ensure that she remains safe. After all, Prince Matthew loves her very much. If anything were to happen to her while he is off fighting in the north..." The old emperor nodded his head in agreement. "You are right. I will post guards to ensure her safety. As long as I have Harper, Matthew is under my control. Of course I will let nothing happen to her!" Chapter 281 Become A Hostage (Part One) Upon his return to his mansion, Matthew went to see Harper straight away. But at the Phoenix House''s gate, he stopped for a while. He took deep breaths, steadying himself, and made sure that he was sufficiently calm before he strode further in. He found Harper sitting up in bed, reading a book. It was one of the miscellanies that he had brought her from his study, and she read through them voraciously. She had already finished two of them. "You''re back." Harper looked up in surprise, her tone gentle, upon feeling his shadow cast down upon her. In response, Matthew walked up to the bed and sat, wrapping his arms around her waist to kiss her deeply. After a breathless kiss, he managed to shakily reply, "I''m back." His passion made her blush, but she didn''t miss the apologetic, distressed expression in his eyes. "Is something wrong? What happened?" "His Majesty...has instructed me to go north to catch Kevin and bring him back. I''m to set out tomorrow." After a moment of painful hesitation, Matthew leaned forward and presse "Before you enter the palace, His Majesty will ask someone to send you the Reviving Pill. Once you get it, please take it immediately, okay? It will do wonders for your health." Matthew ran a hand gently through Harper''s hair and cradled her lovingly in his arms. "Though I may not be in the imperial capital, I don''t want you to feel afraid. If anyone dares to cross you or do you harm, beat them back with all your might. Should the sky itself fall, your husband will come and hold it away from you." "But you''ll be a thousand miles away. How would you able to hold up the sky from falling on me?" "Well...I might not be here, but I know Zack will be," Matthew replied bluntly. This was the only reason he had any confidence or courage to leave Harper in the imperial capital. Zack had sworn to protect Harper. If it weren''t for Zack''s conviction to that idea, Matthew wouldn''t feel secure enough to leave. Just the mere thought of Zack caused a guilty pit to form in Harper''s stomach. "You shouldn''t bully him all the time like this..." Chapter 282 Become A Hostage (Part Two) "I didn''t bully him at all! In fact, he volunteered to care for you in my stead so that I''d feel more at ease to leave and proceed with the war against Kevin. Besides that, there''s literally no one else in the entire imperial capital that I''d trust with your care save for him. Though I loathe to do, it still..." "Well...are you certain that you''ll manage to defeat Kevin this time?" Harper asked softly, searching his face. She didn''t want to cry anymore and embarrass her husband, but she needed some confidence. She wanted some assurances that Matthew would return from this endeavor. "It''ll be alright. If I can manage to convince Kevin to surrender voluntarily, everything should go smoothly. The real risk is that he escapes up north to start a rebellion. Then I don''t think we''ll be able to make him surrender unless he dies. It''s a little challenging, of course, but nothing I can''t handle," Matthew replied with frankness, laying these facts all out as simply as someone planning a garden plot. Taking it all in, Harper nodded at last. "Still...regardless of ho ing by before him and immediately snatched up his younger brother Carlson. Clearly, this was the emperor''s plan. Matthew held the military power, and Kevin had defected. And now, the emperor planned to express that he was the one in control of Matthew, and sent him to pit them against each other. "But Clark, is Harper...?" "She should be alright...at least for now." Clark told Carlson reassuringly. "We can only pray that Uncle Matthew remains safe. If he wins this battle, Aunt Harper will stay safe as well. But if anything should happen to him, then she''ll share his fate. This is His Majesty''s way of forcing Uncle Matthew to do everything he can to win. Looks like everyone underestimated how important Aunt Harper is to Uncle Matthew." Shawn sat upright on his horse, eyes trained on Harper. Now, he was the general of the soldiers tasked with guarding the city. Travis was unwilling to let him go out to battle as well, so the emperor had bestowed him with the position of the Patrol Battalion''s leader, with the authority of protecting the imperial capital. Chapter 283 Resurrection Harper fell ill as soon as she entered the Imperial Palace. At first, they thought that Harper had fallen into a coma because of her weak body. However, she had a high fever and her whole body was burning hot. The maids-in-waiting panicked and immediately reported this to the emperor. The imperial physicians went in and out, but Harper''s high fever still didn''t subside. No matter what they did, they couldn''t reduce her fever. "What nonsense!" The emperor was so angry that he smashed a few items at hand. "What ails Harper exactly?" "Your Majesty, Her Highness is too weak, and she has eaten something too nutritious for her weak body to digest, resulting in a high fever. For now, we can only attempt to bring down her temperature. If her fever continues to rage, we are afraid..." The imperial physician trailed off as he looked carefully at the emperor''s eyes. "I''m afraid she will suffer brain damage." The emperor''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Will her life be in danger?" "Probably not." "Probably not? What do you mean?" The emperor grabbed the teacup and smashed it on the floor. No matter whether Harper''s body or brain would suffer damage or not, she must be kept alive. If Harper died... A frightening prospect occurred to the emperor, in which Matthew and Kevin colluded against him together. In such a crisis, it would be doubtful that the emperor could maintain his grip on the state. "Her Highness is weak and has a high fever. If something goes wrong, she may die. Brain-fever may be the limit of her illness if she is lucky, but if she is not lucky..." "Lucky!" The emperor was so furious that he threw another cup against the imperial physici thing for a moment. I... I was very scared." Harper smiled weakly. "Thank you for your concern, Shawn. I will be fine." "I''m very glad to hear it," Shawn said and helped Harper lie down. "You haven''t eaten for a few days. You must be hungry. I''ll arrange a meal for you." Harper looked at Shawn, who was running away in embarrassment. She was confused and wondered if the person she had seen in a daze in the past few days was just Shawn. But why was Shawn the one taking care of her by her bedside all this time? Hadn''t she been brought into the Imperial Palace by the emperor? An imperial physician came in with the medicine. "How are you feeling, Your Highness?" "I feel much better." "That''s excellent. If you hadn''t overcome your fever, we would all have paid for it with our lives." The imperial physician quickly asked a maid to feed Harper the medicine. "His Majesty ordered him to guard the Purple Palace. If something happened to you, he would have us all killed. You know, Marquis Shawn''s blade is very sharp." "Well, isn''t Her Highness all right? Don''t talk about those things." Another old imperial physician instantly interrupted him. "Her Highness is weak and has had a long and high fever. She needs proper care." The old imperial physician checked her pulse again. Every time he checked it, he could hardly believe it. Harper was so weak at first that her pulse was almost imperceptible, but after this recovery, her pulse had begun to beat vigorously. Although she was still a little weak, she was obviously getting better, and the speed was astonishing. "Congratulations, Your Highness. You will be much better after taking a long rest." Chapter 284 Spite The Maids (Part One) Harper was getting better and better. It was evident from her less pale and redder face. In just a few days, she no more had any sign of sickness. But when she was in a coma, her soul had suddenly returned to her original world. After seeing her sad father and brother, she became overwhelmed with emotions. "Shawn, where are my maids?" Harper asked. After coming to the Imperial Palace, Forsythia and Nina had accompanied her. But now, after she woke up, they were nowhere to be seen. Shawn replied with a stiff expression. "His Majesty arranged their stay in Lady Katrina''s Glorious Palace" Harper''s face suddenly changed. She was walking towards the exit, but Shawn stopped her. "Your Highness, please don''t go out." "His Majesty just told me to stay in the Imperial Palace, but he didn''t say I would be under house arrest. I think I am free to walk in the palace." Harper bypassed table. "How dare you!" As Judith spoke, she raised her hand, trying to hit Forsythia. However, Forsythia dodged suddenly and tripped her. Judith kicked the vase on the ground away and it got smashed into pieces. "How dare you break His Majesty''s gift? You will be sentenced to death," Forsythia promptly scolded. "Just because Lady Katrina loves you so much, you dared to ignore His Majesty!" "No, I didn''t. It''s you who pushed me. That''s why I kicked the vase!" "That''s utter nonsense! We all have witnessed you kicking the vase, which His Majesty had gifted to Lady Katrina. You have destroyed it and you should be put to death for what you have done!" All her resentment was evident in her words due to the bitter treatment they had received from Katrina. Moreover, had it been Forsythia''s fault, then there would have been no compassion from either Katrina or any of her maids. Chapter 285 Spite The Maids (Part Two) "I..." Judith trembled as she gasped for words. "What happened?" Katrina suddenly walked out accompanied by her maids. "Your Highness, this bitch pushed me to knock into your vase gifted by His Majesty and it was broken. Now she is trying to sue me for breaking the vase!" As soon as Judith saw Katrina, she shed tears and complained to Katrina, putting aside all her faults. "What? You''ve broken a gift from His Majesty?" Katrina looked at the fragments of the vase which were all over the ground. "Servants, capture them and kill them." "Your Highness, I''m afraid you can''t do that." Shawn stepped forward and interrupted Katrina. "I was ordered by His Majesty to take Princess Harper''s maids to the Purple Palace. Besides, it was a maid of yours who broke the vase. However, you believe your maid blindly, wh d with concern. Nina moved her legs and said, "Yes, I am feeling much better now. I am no longer feeling numb." "Thanks, Marquis Shawn." Shawn didn''t respond but just took them in. Harper had been waiting at the door. Seeing Shawn approaching with her maids, she greeted them happily, "Marquis Shawn, Nina, Forsythia, are you okay?" "Your Highness. I''m glad to see you''re alright now," replied Nina, while forcing a smile. "We are fine," Forsythia responded at once. "How are you, Your Highness?" "I''m all right now," Harper said and glanced at them. "You two go and take a bath to drive all that bad luck away. The Glorious Palace does not smell good." "Yes, Your Highness." After they both walked into the room, Harper looked at Shawn and said, "Marquis Shawn, thanks for bring my girls back." Chapter 286 He Is Impotent Shawn was rather surprised. He thought Harper would ask him if her two maids had suffered much when attending on Katrina, but Harper asked nothing. "Don''t you want to know what kind of life they have had under Katrina? Don''t you care about your two maids?" Shawn couldn''t help asking. Harper shook her head. "They don''t want me to know that, so for their sake I''ll just pretend that I don''t know. In fact, I know clearly what kind of situation they are in. However, they don''t want me to worry about them, so I have to control myself and not disappoint them." "How touching! I rather admire you to have two such loyal maids!" said Shawn in surprise. Harper smiled, "Thank you, Shawn. You have been very helpful to me these past few days. I will never forget your goodness." "You are welcome. By the way, His Majesty said that provided you wouldn''t leave the Imperial Palace, you would be free to walk around anywhere here," answered Shawn, cupping his two hands as a farewell gesture. "Thanks." He didn''t say anything more. He went back to his place and quietly guarded Purple Palace. Harper was grateful to Shawn for his help, and she knew that she would not hesitate to help him if he ever needed her someday. Harper would visit the Imperial Garden from time to time, but she basically stayed put in Purple Palace. The emperor was very satisfied with her obedience, but he never kept his cautious eyes off her. She was a crucial pawn that Charles and the emperor had established in Prince Matthew''s mansion. The emperor had to value her and ensure that she was always loyal. But today, the emperor stormed into Purple Palace furiously, out of the blue. The reason why he paid ic to something," Harper said resignedly, touching her face. "It''s hot these days, and I''m allergic. It''s all right, I''ll probably recover in a few days." Although Shawn felt bewildered, he didn''t show it. He said, "Let the imperial physician examine you." "Yes, please." Harper thanked him with a smile and summoned the imperial physician to examine her. After checking her, the imperial physician diagnosed an allergy, and thought it was caused by something she had for breakfast. "Don''t worry, Your Highness. It''s not serious. Your face will return to normal after a few days. It will be fine. Don''t scratch it with your hands, or the spots may worsen!" "Thank you very much." Shawn reported the diagnosis to the emperor. The emperor''s reaction was surprising to Shawn. He seemed to be quite dissatisfied and said, "Allergic? What a coincidence! Why did she get allergic when I went there at dinning time?" "Your Majesty, the imperial physician has made a diagnosis for her. She is allergic to a certain cooking spice, fennel. It has triggered Her Highness''s allergy. I have ordered the cook to exclude fennel from all her meals in future." The emperor was so angry that he smashed the teacup to pieces. He felt nauseous at the thought of the dense red rashes on Harper''s face. "Ask the imperial physician to treat her carefully. Make her recover as soon as possible." "Yes, Your Majesty." "In addition, tell Harper that I''m too busy to visit her these days." The emperor could feel only disgust at the thought of Harper''s disfigured face. Shawn was rather shocked. He suspected that he had found the real reason why the rashes had suddenly appeared on Harper''s face. Chapter 287 Grievous News (Part One) The imperial physicians came in and out of the Purple Palace one after the other. The onlookers were beginning to think that something happened to Harper. After learning that she was just having an allergic reaction, the emperor''s concubines couldn''t help but laugh. "Your Majesty, His Majesty really cares about Princess Harper a lot. When she was sick, many imperial physicians were sent to the Purple Palace to check on her. Now she''s recovered, His Majesty would go visit her every two or three days. I understand. After all, Prince Matthew has been ordered to fight against the rebel. If anything happens to his wife in the Imperial Palace, I''m afraid that His Highness will be unable to live with himself," one of the emperor''s concubines said to the empress. "She is just having an allergic reaction now, but His Majesty is still very worried. I think that one weak, but she shouldn''t have died so fast. If Harper had more time to accompany her, perhaps she wouldn''t have given up so easily. Tears welled up in Harper''s eyes. She looked at Mavis'' cold face as she realized that there were blood stains in all the openings on her face. If she really died in a natural way, how could there be so much bleeding? "Grandma, I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to see you before you left. I hope you can forgive me." Harper reached out to touch Mavis to investigate further how she really died. She was surprised that when she pressed her hand on her chest, she felt some of her ribs were broken. When she opened Mavis'' eyes, she found blood in them. She was certain that someone had killed her grandmother! "Harper, what are you doing?" Howard, who was kneeling on the floor, stood up as he stared at her with his cold eyes. Chapter 288 Grievous News (Part Two) Harper was astonished but she tried not to show it on her face. "I just helped Grandma tidy her clothes. She always paid close attention to etiquette. It would be disrespectful to leave her with wrinkles on her clothes." Howard glanced at Harper before looking at Mavis'' dead body. He thought Harper was a physician and not a coroner. She shouldn''t know much about dead people. "Close the coffin once you''re done. Grandma loved you the most when she was alive. We waited for you to return before covering the coffin," Howard said in a cold tone. Harper wiped away her tears and nodded as she watched the servants cover the coffin. At that moment, she knew that the only person in this mansion who was ever really good to her was gone. She would never appear in front of them again. Although Harper couldn''t help but cry, she didn''t forg "Go and check how Nanny Annie died. I want to know every detail." There was no trace of warmth in Harper''s eyes, and they were as cold as ice. It was apparent that she was on the edge of rage. "Right away, Your Highness." Forsythia disappeared in the darkness. Harper continued to pray for her grandmother as she felt all kinds of emotions welling up in her heart. Charles didn''t have any reaction regarding Mavis'' death while Howard''s reaction was a bit strange. Could it also be possible that Howard murdered their grandmother? But it shouldn''t be. Although Mavis didn''t like Hailey, she was still very nice to Howard. After all, he was the only grown-up man among all her grandchildren and he was quite successful. Mavis liked him the same way she liked Harper. He shouldn''t have done something to her, so why was he acting so strange? Chapter 289 Reminder (Part One) Harper was terribly confused. In her opinion, it was impossible for Charles to kill Mavis, because after her death, he would be expected to mourn her for at least three months, or three years at most. Therefore, it would be better for Charles if Mavis could have lived longer. Howard behaved arrogantly in the Chu Clan not only because of Charles'' love, but also because of Mavis'', or else how Howard could have led a good life in the Chu Clan mansion with Nicole pregnant with her own child. Then, who killed Mavis? Could it be Nicole? After thinking about all the people around Nicole, Harper suppressed the thought that had come to her mind. Nicole was pregnant. If she gave birth to a son, her position would inevitably improve. Moreover, she was a lady of noble status. Even if Mavis was friendly to Howard, she wouldn''t mistreat Nicole. Considering these factors, Harper believed that Ni a random grave. I''ve already checked the corpse and found that Annie had been strangled. She did not commit suicide. Harper, do you see my point?" "My grandmother''s internal organs were shattered. After checking her body, I found that her ribs were broken. Hence, the murderer must have been adept at martial arts. Therefore, it was very easy for the murderer to strangle a nanny to death. Furthermore, the murderer was able to enter the Peony House to kill her, and clean up the mess on the spot. Therefore, I guess the murderer must be someone who is powerful in this mansion," Harper said and looked at Serena. "Lady Serena, do you agree?" "Harper, you are so intelligent. I am ashamed of myself." Serena stood up and bowed to Harper. "Harper, when you have time, you can go back to your own house, have a rest and see what has changed. Then perhaps you will understand everything." Chapter 290 Reminder (Part Two) Harper suddenly raised her head and looked at Serena, who apparently had a deeper meaning in asking Harper to rest at her own house of the Chu Clan. The Emerald House was the place where Harper had lived before her marriage, and if Mavis had left any clues for her, she must have left them in Harper''s Emerald House instead of the Peony House. But after considering this, Harper took no steps to act. She didn''t know how many informers were in the Chu Clan mansion. Having been married for so long, she had no idea whom she could still trust. The only wise course of action was to behave with complete normalcy so that others wouldn''t realize that she was investigating her grandmother''s death. By keeping their guard down, she would be able to seize the opportunity to discover the truth. Forsythia came back soon. Her findings were exactly the same as what Serena had told Ha n some joss paper for Grandma with Howard." "Okay, Harper." Alexander knelt down courteously beside Howard. He seemed to be like an adult already. He looked calm, and even if a glimmer of trepidation still lingered in his eyes, he wasn''t half as timid as he had been. "Harper, you are really industrious. You''re able to send Alexander to study at the Clivia School," Howard said with a little jealousy. Even though Charles had always doted upon him, he had never had an opportunity to study at such a high-ranking school. He looked up to Alexander in this respect. "Howard, you must be kidding. Alexander was admitted to the Clivia School purely on account of his own abilities. If he wasn''t capable, the Clivia School wouldn''t have admitted him no matter what I did for him." Harper was just mocking Howard, who understood her insinuation. He snorted and said no more. Chapter 291 A Suspect (Part One) Charles was quite satisfied with Alexander''s performance. Indeed, when he had first heard that Alexander was studying in the Clivia School, it was as though the wrinkles and creases of age on his face faded away. He could smile again, and the sorrow of his mother''s death no longer tormented him as it once had. He had two sons, one good at literature and the other capable with martial skills. Why would he need to worry about the Chu Clan''s future? "Alexander, how are you doing in the school?" Charles asked patiently. For a heartbeat, Alexander hesitated, as he was not used to his father showing such a pleasant demeanor. He gave Harper a glance, and when she nodded, he answered, "I am doing well, Father. Master George said that I needed be further educated in the future." "Well, you should listen to him and study very hard. Then you will be a successful and proud young man in the future and bring glory to our family." Charles was very pleased to h her through? Does Prince Matthew know?" Though many would think twice about speaking against Charles openly, Travis'' wife couldn''t help herself. Harper looked terribly pale and seemed barely conscious. Yet her father was callous enough not only to scold her for being ill, but also to do so in public! "Thank you, lady. I''ll be fine soon enough," murmured Harper, who was struggling to steady her own breathing. But Charles was not finished and continued to fume. "Why do you put on airs and pretend to be so terribly wronged like this? People who don''t know us might think I have mistreated you!" "Father, Harper is not well. How could you speak to her like that!" That came from Alexander. Young though he was, he knew his place. All the same, he couldn''t bear to see Harper being embarrassed. Hearing this, Charles rounded on Alexander, raising a hand as though to strike him. "How dare you speak to me like that, you whelp!" he sputtered lividly. Chapter 292 A Suspect (Part Two) At the very last second, Harper appeared between them, suddenly on her feet as though concern for Alexander had lent her new strength. "Father, please watch your tongue!" she said coldly. "And please remember who you are and who I am. I''m not only your daughter. I''m the wife of Prince Matthew, a first rank princess!" The prime minister''s hand froze in midair as he considered her words, unsure whether to strike her or not. A girl who was unmarried should listen to her father, but a married woman should listen to her husband. And Harper was no longer just a lady of the Chu Clan, but she was indeed married to a prince, as she had pointed out! "Well, well, you''ve certainly grown up. So much so that it seems you no longer want to acknowledge me as your father," Charles seethed, lowering his hand. "Get out! You are not welcome here anymore!" But Harper stood her ground. "I''m sorry, Father. I can ou took no responsibility for him before!" "How dare you!" "Enough!" Harper snapped. "Alexander is a member of Prince Matthew''s mansion, so you don''t need to worry about him, Father. Let''s go." With that, she and Alexander hurried from the room. Despite his rage, Charles had no choice but to let them go. "Would you still be so arrogant and sure of yourself if Matthew happened to die?" he growled under his breath. At that moment, his most fervent wish was for Matthew to be killed on the battlefield. Without having a prince as her husband, Harper would be nothing. The whole affair was observed at a distance by Howard, who remained silent. He knew the reason for Harper''s fearlessness and daring. Even if Matthew was in trouble, she would have a way out as long as the emperor supported her. In fact, if Charles continued to treat Harper this way, he might end up dead before Matthew did. Chapter 293 Haunting (Part One) When Harper got back to the Emerald House, she couldn''t get any rest at all. Truth be told, she really cared about what Serena had said earlier. Serena had asked her to go back to the Emerald House so that she could get some rest and be enlightened. "Nina, Forsythia, I want you to search the entire Emerald House and everything within its vicinity to see if there''s anything that seems out of place," Harper ordered. Alexander had no idea what Harper had in mind, so he just quietly went along with her. After thinking about all of the things in the Emerald House which had a connection with Mavis, Harper headed straight toward her study. The first things she checked were the rows of medical books that she hadn''t taken with her to Prince Matthew''s mansion when they got married, because she had already read all of them. A number of these medical books were actually from her uncle, but Mavis had sent her a couple of books as well. The first medical book that Mavis had ever bought for Harper was the "Treatise o e Bu Clan. Their visit had two purposes: One was to find out whether Harper was safe or not, while the other was to let Harper know that she could always ask the Bu Clan for help in case she got into any trouble. "Her Highness suspects that Howard was the one who did it, but she doesn''t have any evidence to prove it. The nanny who was always around Lady Mavis was murdered as well, but Lady Mavis left a piece of paper to Her Highness in the Emerald House, where the date of Howard and Hailey''s birth was indicated." "Harper suspects that Howard isn''t actually the prime minister''s biological son," Zack blurted out. At that moment, everything suddenly started making sense to him. If Mavis had found out the truth about Howard not being Charles'' son, there had been a high likelihood for Howard to get rid of her to ensure that he would be able to keep his status in the Chu Clan. However, Howard was an extremely cruel person, so Zack was afraid that Harper might end up getting hurt if she discovered the truth. Chapter 294 Haunting (Part Two) "Her Highness wanted me to tell you not to worry about her safety. She''ll be fine. For now, finding out the truth is of the utmost priority, or else she wouldn''t know what to do next." In truth, Jack was feeling so helpless right now. He had no idea what Harper had in mind at all. In his opinion, she had always been so good at pushing her enemies into the abyss by feigning a smile in front of them. "I understand. Go back and tell her that I''ll send her a message as soon as I find the truth." "Thank you so much, Mister Zack." Possessing remarkable flying skills, Jack went out of sight very swiftly. The secret guards of the Bu Clan simply turned a blind eye to his arrival. If Jack hadn''t shown the guards the token to access the Bu Clan, he would have been captured on the spot the second he sneaked into the clan. Not wanting to waste any time, Zack immediately ordered his men to investigate what had happened before Sue entered the Chu Clan. Given the fact that Sue h ed with blood at all. "See! How could it be possible that your grandmother left these bloody hand imprints?" "Grandma, have you really been wronged? If so, please just tell me so that I can help you," Harper cried, with her voice sounding like it was about to break. Angry and deeply irritated, Charles was unsure what kind of rumors others might spread if word got out that his clan was being haunted. With that in mind, he turned around and stared at Harper. "Stop talking nonsense outside. Your grandmother died a natural death, and the Chu Clan isn''t haunted at all." Every single present gasped out of fear. Nicole rolled her eyes and fell into a coma right then. Harper turned around stiffly to check, only to find that her grandmother was sitting up from the coffin Then, in just a blink of an eye, she saw the dead body lying down inside the coffin once again, making it seem like she was trying to show Charles that there was really some other cause of her death. Chapter 295 Harper Declares War (Part One) "Grandma... Her spirit¡­is manifesting!" Harper paled as her voice shivered. "Father, did you see that? It''s Grandma''s spirit!" Even Howard had begun to be frightened with the vision. He rushed forward to the coffin. Reaching out with unsure hands to check Mavis'' body, he was at last certain. As sure as day, Mavis was dead. Trembling on one side, Charles was unable to form coherent words yet, but no one could blame him. Anyone who saw a dead body suddenly sit up would be in the same state. Harper''s eyes were sheer ice as she watched Howard''s actions. The knave did not need to do nothing else. She had seen more than enough proof of his sin when he had so hurriedly checked Mavis'' body. The ones with the guilty conscience were always the first to be anxious for their own safety. "Mother, do you have any grievances? Please, tell me everything. I will definitely do what you ask of me!" Charles said to the body of his dead mother even as his words were garbled and almost got involved, Nicole would stand no chance at all to fight for the property. The next day, the funeral procession set out from Chu Clan''s mansion. Alexander was at the head of the hearse, while Howard, the eldest son, could only stand at the end. Harper, in mourning clothes, walked towards the coffin. "How interesting! I have to say, the situation has turned into such an amusement," Felix taunted and looked at the funeral procession. "I had always thought that the rift between Howard and Harper was only on the surface, but it seemed that I was terribly wrong. She is a very interesting character. Now that she has married into Uncle Matthew''s mansion, she would need the support of her family. The logical route is to please the members of Chu Clan, but she has done the exact opposite and even declared war!" "Felix, what do you mean?" Lucas asked in confusion. Declared war? What did he mean? "Look closely and tell me who is at the head, escorting the coffin!" Chapter 296 Harper Declares War (Part Two) Lucas peered and answered, "The fifth son of Chu Clan, Alexander Chu." "Right. He is a concubine''s son as well, just like Howard. However, Howard is the eldest among them. As the first-born, he has the right to be the one at the head. But why did Alexander take his place?" Felix asked. Lucas looked at the funeral procession once again and his gaze rested on Harper, who was walking upright. It was true that Alexander was far from Howard when it came to the position, but now, he was the one escorting Mavis'' coffin instead of the eldest son. There could only be one explanation: Alexander had become a legitimate son. With the consideration that Nicole was pregnant, it would not have been her who took Alexander in. No one else could have done it but Harper. And as if to make matters worse, Harper had registered the fifth son of Chu Clan as her mother''s legitimate son, effectively depriving Howard of his right to escort Mavis'' coffin. "Bu it was the beginning of revenge. Now that Mavis was gone, there was nothing holding her back any longer. Charles and Howard would die. "Your Highness." Shawn stood at the gate of the imperial capital and waited for Harper. The funeral was over, and it was time for Harper to go back to the Imperial Palace. Harper was in such a sorry state: wet clothes, swollen eyes, and a pale, dispirited face. She begged, "Please tell His Majesty that I will stay in Chu Clan mansion until the passing of the seventh day of my grandma''s death. After that, I''ll go back to the Imperial Palace." "Your Highness..." Shawn hesitated. Harper turned around and looked at him. She had a lost look in her eyes, as if she was somewhere far away. Her pupils were unfocused and it seemed like she could not see anything before her. "My sincerest condolences for your grandmother''s death. I will pass on your message to His Majesty." "Thank you, Marquis Shawn." Chapter 297 A Black Cat (Part One) Holding Alexander tightly by the hand, Harper went to the hotel where George was staying. George was surprised to see them in such an awkward state, and offered Harper a clean handkerchief. Thanking the man, Harper accepted the handkerchief and started to wipe Alexander''s hair dry. "Things are very difficult in the Chu Clan mansion," she explained, her tone gentle but firm. "Alexander can''t stay there alone. I wanted to send him directly back to the Clivia School, but I thought you''d be worried about him, so I decided to bring him to you first. If you can''t take care of him, then please see that he gets to the school safely. Matthew is not in the imperial capital right now, and I don''t have many people who I can trust with Alexander''s safety. Please do this for me, Mister George." "Harper, are you¡ª" the boy began to say. But Harper cut him off, t k. "Have this sent to Matthew, and be quick about it," she told him emphatically. "It''s very important, and must not fall into anyone else''s hands." Jack nodded and did as he was told, sending the letter to Matthew through their special channel. After he had left, Harper gazed out her window upon a landscape that was bright with sunshine, but couldn''t find it within herself to smile. Turning cold with dread, she stared at the house where she had lived for many years, unable to shake the feeling that it, and her old life, would soon be gone without a trace. After a while, one of the maids called, "Your Highness, Princess Nicole is here." "Oh. Please bring her in." A moment later the woman was shown in and Harper faced her. Unable to put up much of a pleasant facade, she said, "You are very heavy with child. Why did you come here in person?" Chapter 298 A Black Cat (Part Two) "I am here only to ask what you mean, Harper," Nicole answered reservedly. "I don''t understand." Anger broke out across Nicole''s face. "Alexander has been registered as your mother''s son. I''d like to know what you mean by this, meddling in the affairs of the Chu Clan. Have you forgotten you''re married and have your own household to be concerned with?" Silent as a wraith, Nina slipped into the room, brought Harper some tea, and disappeared again. "I had Alexander registered under my mother''s name for only one reason," Harper explained. "I didn''t want Howard to escort Grandma''s coffin." Nicole was taken aback. "What do you mean?" "He has no right," Harper answered. "You have no need to worry. Alexander and I won''t fight for a tiny bit with your child in the future. Matthew is responsible for all of my little brother''s needs. Everything ply stared at the room, stupefied, until Harper gingerly stepped forward and picked up the cat, which made no protest. "Your Highness, a black cat is a sign of bad luck," protested one of her maids. But Harper was curious and inspected the feline closely. After a moment she said, "Father, it''s holding something in its mouth." Setting the cat down on a clean section of the floor, she produced a hairpin and carefully extracted the object from its teeth. It turned out to be a piece of red paper. His face ashen, Charles swallowed, drew near, and took it from Harper''s hand. Written on it was the exact times of birth of two people, which Harper had immediately recognized as corresponding to Howard and Hailey. The most surprising of all was the line at the bottom of the paper which read, "My son, they are not your children. I died with grievance." Chapter 299 The War Of Words (Part One) At that moment, it seemed like a dark cloud cast its shadow on Charles'' face. Soon enough, his face was ghastly pale. Because Howard was serving in the army, he went to the military camp early in the morning. Charles felt nervous and uneasy. He suspected that it was a set up. However, there was no doubt that it was his dead mother''s handwriting. Only three people knew the exact times of birth of Howard and Hailey, and they were Sue, Mavis, and him. But Sue and Mavis were already dead. "Father, what happened? You don''t look very well," Harper asked with so much confusion in her voice. Charles raised his head and looked at Harper with conflicting emotions. After a while, he ordered everyone to leave except for her. When they were finally alone, he asked, "Harper, do you know how to test if two people are biologically related?" "That''s easy. All you need to do is mix the blood of the two people in question to identify if they are ng in the front hall as if they had been waiting for him for a long time. "Father, why haven''t you gone to bed? It''s so late already!" Instantly, Howard glared at Harper. He couldn''t help thinking about the possibility that something must have happened while he was in the military camp. He assumed immediately that Harper must have done something to upset Charles. "I was thinking about something and couldn''t fall asleep, so I decided to wait for you." Charles kept staring at Howard with a complicated look in his eyes. For the first time, he was trying to see if Howard resembled his physical features. If he did, then perhaps he didn''t need to use such a ruthless way to prove their relationship. "Harper, did you annoy Father again?" Howard immediately looked at Harper and instantly scolded her. "Harper, you''ve got married already. You shouldn''t make Father worry about you. After all, a married daughter is like splashed water." Chapter 300 The War Of Words (Part Two) Harper looked at Howard indifferently and said, "Well, this time, it wasn''t me who made Father upset." A deep uneasiness flashed through Howard''s mind. He wondered if Harper had found some evidence to prove that he had killed Mavis. However, Mavis'' body had turned into a pool of blood. Even if Harper found the evidence, it would be fruitless since Mavis'' body had disappeared. "Father, what happened?" After a moment''s silence, Charles responded, "Someone told me that you were not my biological son." Howard immediately exclaimed, "Nonsense! I don''t know who was so vile and vicious to start such a worthless rumor. I think someone was trying to plant discord on us. Father, don''t fall into their trap." "That''s right, Father. But it is a big deal, so we must be careful. It wouldn''t be good if someone''s trying to set a trap for us," Harper chimed in. "Harpe children threw hurtful words at each other, Charles couldn''t take it anymore. He had too much to worry as it was. Even though he had doubts whether Howard was really his son, he didn''t want to be too cruel to him by making him take the test. But if he didn''t do it, then he would always have a knot in his heart. Charles was afraid that it would haunt him forever. "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare the needles and clear water for the test by myself!" Charles stated. "Howard, your sister will do nothing to tamper with the test. There wouldn''t be anyone else meddling in the blood test as well. This situation stays with just the three of us. If you don''t believe in me, then I have nothing to say." Howard wanted to refuse, but he knew that it was useless. Since Charles had made up his mind, he must do the test. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to leave the Chu Clan mansion. Chapter 301 Self-deception (Part One) Seeing that both Harper and Howard kept quiet, Charles went to get some clear water by himself at once, to find out if Howard was his son or not. It would be the best if they were connected by blood. Imagining what it would be like if Howard had no blood connection to him, Charles gritted his teeth. Without a doubt, he couldn''t bear such a humiliation. Howard looked at Harper and said, "Harper Chu, you really deal with me quite ruthlessly." "Howard, I can''t help admiring you for being capable of talking such nonsense." Harper sneered in dismissal of Howard''s accusation. Moreover, he had killed Mavis, his grandmother who had brought him up and loved him so dearly for so many years. Of course, Harper didn''t expect him to admit his guilt for the murder. "Do you think I am not of the same blood as Father?" Howard asked Harper in a low ry about your own safety." "Really? I will thank you if your words are correct." Howard looked sinister and ruthless. He would have stabbed Harper to death at that moment if it was possible. However, he knew he couldn''t do that. He had no idea how many people were protecting her in secret. If he acted rashly, he would only put himself in danger. "You''re welcome." Harper stood up and turned to walk out. "By the way, may I ask you something? Did you kill Grandma?" Howard didn''t answer the question, and Harper didn''t wait for his answer. She had only meant to give him a chance to repent, but she was certain that a heinous villain like him would never repent. When Charles woke up, he said nothing about the fact of Howard not being his son. Instead, he hid his head like an ostrich, as if he refused to be hurt by the bitter news. Chapter 302 Self-deception (Part Two) As usual, Howard still went to the military camp as if nothing had happened. Both of the men pretended to look calm. Charles had loved Howard for many years, so he couldn''t accept the fact at once. Furthermore, he had no other adult son right now. Because of this, Charles was unwilling to lose Howard, who would have been the heir of the Chu Clan. That was why Harper didn''t bother any further about this matter. However, Charles'' heart was terribly sore. "Father, do you have something to say to me?" Harper asked indifferently. "Yes." Charles seemed to be ten years older after that blood test. "I want to talk about your brother¡ª" "He is not my brother." Harper interrupted him. "He is the murderer who killed my grandmother. He is the fiend who didn''t even leave my grandmother''s corpse intact. My grandmother just suspected that he was rper has asked us to do something. Go and do it." Matthew handed the letter to Barry. "Do the job well, or else don''t imagine marrying any of her maids. I won''t consent to it." Barry look abashed after hearing that. Then he fetched what was needed, and made rapid preparations. As soon as the seventh day after Mavis'' death had passed, Shawn waited outside the Chu Clan in the early morning. The emperor had ordered him to escort Harper safely to the Imperial Palace. Harper seemed to have become thinner and looked terribly pallid. "Are you not well, Your Highness?" "I''m fine. Thank you, Shawn." Harper expressed her gratitude to Shawn before she got into the carriage. She didn''t even look back at Charles. Although Howard was a wretched bastard, Charles was no better. Harper would enjoy seeing the two men contend with each other. Chapter 303 Being Alert To Danger (Part One) When Shawn sent Harper back to the Purple Palace, he found the emperor waiting there. A hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, but he kept his expression otherwise neutral. "Your Majesty, I''ve brought Princess Harper here safe and sound," he said as he made a bow to show his respect for the emperor. "I''m glad to hear that. You''ve been a great help," the emperor responded to him, yet his eyes were fixed on Harper. The dreadful rash had already disappeared. Harper wore white clothes in mourning for Mavis, according to tradition. This new look of hers made her quite alluring. She was as beautiful as a white lotus blowing in the wind, fragile yet strong, inspiring the urge in others to protect her. "Your Majesty," Harper said to greet him respectfully. She never allowed others to have any opportunity to blame her for behaving inappropriately. Being here in the Purple Palace meant that she was now a hostage and she was well aware of that, so she always acted carefully and dared never to let down her guard. "You must have spent a hard time these eep her company." "As you wish, Father. Don''t worry, I will take care of her," Lilian replied pertly. "Take care, Your Majesty," Harper said politely. Lilian almost shoved the emperor away with an innocent and kind smile on her face. After the emperor left, she turned to look at Harper. "What just happened here? Uncle Matthew is still alive. You''re so lonely that you can''t help but seduce my father straightaway, right?" Harper stretched out her hand and Nina promptly handed over a wet handkerchief to her. With Lilian watching her closely, Harper wiped her hands and face carefully as if they were stained with something dirty. Those were the places where the emperor had touched. Harper just felt sick. Lilian looked at her with squinting eyes. "Harper, what do you mean by doing this?" "They were stained with something dirty. Please wait a moment, Your Highness. I''ll teach you how to play Go in a moment," Harper replied. Her voice was still soft and calm as if she would not be touched or annoyed by anything. Her calmness impressed Lilian. Chapter 304 Being Alert To Danger (Part Two) "I thought all women in the world were attracted to my father," Lilian said as she sat down leisurely. "I didn''t imagine that you wouldn''t like him. But why? He is powerful and he is quite rich." "Your Highness, do you fancy Zack?" asked Harper. "Zack?" Lilian repeated in confusion, puzzled by Harper''s question. "Yes, Zack. He is gentle and sensitive, and the Bu Clan is a literary family. According to the rules of the Bu Clan, he can''t have any concubines unless his legitimate wife is not blessed with a son. Many women in the world aspire to be Zack''s wife. Wouldn''t you want to be his wife, too?" Harper continued. "Nah, I don''t like him. I like Chodak. No matter how good Zack is and how excellent his family is, I''m just not interested in him," Lilian replied at once. "Many women like him, but that doesn''t mean I feel the same. I am not one of them." Upon saying this, Lilian instantly understood the point of Harper''s question. "Oh, come on, Harper. You always talk in a roundabout ore complicated. "The south domain of the Bright Dynasty is separated from the Great Jade Kingdom by natural barriers. We can stay safe from the Great Jade Kingdom. The Wonder Kingdom, however, is next to the north domain without any natural barriers. The north domain is in Kevin''s hands now. Harrison''s clan is guarding the south domain. Unfortunately, probably because Harrison has been too obsessed with women, his karma is to be blessed with many daughters but no son. How long do you think he can guard the south domain?" "Well..." Lilian murmured as she broke into a cold sweat on her forehead. She had never thought about these questions, nor had she had the time to think about them. But now it seemed that these problems concerned her intimately. "Do you think the Great Jade Kingdom, being as powerful as the Bright Dynasty, could manage to occupy us if the north and south domains could not ward them off?" Harper asked as she placed her last stone on the board. "Your Highness, you lost." Chapter 305 Treason (Part One) Lilian looked at the interlocked black and white stones on the board. The black stones had nowhere to go, trapped in the game. Lilian''s body was in a cold sweat all over. The game of Go was like a representation of life. She realized that she might become the princess of an annihilated country, who would be bullied and humiliated by her conquerors. "Your Highness, would you like a cup of hot tea?" Nina came to Lilian and offered her a cup of hot tea. Lilian accepted the tea and sipped it slowly. Her eyes were still unfocused, as if she was still in a state of shock. Without saying another word, Harper also drank her tea quietly, waiting for Lilian to speak. The reason why she said these things to Lilian was because she knew that Lilian was not someone who would sit passively and wait to die. Instead, she was a woman of active passions, as her love for Master Chodak demonstrated. "Harper, what will happen to me in the end?" Lilian asked gra me back after a long time, Lucas came to look for her. However, as soon as he arrived at the gate of the Purple Palace, he saw Lilian walk out, looking as if everything was perfectly normal. "Lilian, why have you stayed here so long?" Lucas asked in confusion. They had agreed that Lilian would return as soon as their father was driven away, but she hadn''t gone back, so he worried about her. With a hearty laugh, Lilian encircled Lucas'' arm in hers. Then, she answered, "I suddenly felt like playing the game of Go. Unfortunately, although I have made progress in my skills, I''m still no match for Harper. I''ve suffered a crushing defeat. Lucas, please help me take my revenge on her and score a triumph over her, for my sake." "Spare me!" Lucas exclaimed, and quickly pulled his arm out of Lilian''s. "Aunt Harper''s skills are almost as good as Uncle Matthew''s. If I play a match of Go against her, I will be defeated too. So I won''t even bother!" Chapter 306 Treason (Part Two) "You are such a mean guy. You have won against me so many times, but you don''t want to help me now!" "But I''m no match for her as well. So I won''t embarrass myself." Lucas pushed Lilian to walk forward. "My dear sister, how about going to the theater? In compensation, I can invite you to watch a play. How about that?" "Well, because of your sweet invitation, I forgive you. But not again! Next time, you have to score a win for me!" "Next time, we can ask Master Chodak for help. I think he''s the only one who can beat Aunt Harper. I''m only afraid that Uncle Matthew will kill us if we team up with Master Chodak to bully Aunt Harper." "Your Majesty, this is an emergency report from Prince Matthew." Andy quickly stepped forward, took the letter, and respectfully handed it to the emperor. The letter was written by Matthew. The emperor was puzzled to see that. After opening the envelope and reading the letter, his face darkened. "A had tricked him into believing that Howard was his own son. He had loved Howard for so many years without knowing that Howard was not his own son by birth. What was worse, Howard was the real murderer who had killed his old mother. "Your Majesty, the only reason I didn''t expel him from the Chu Clan was because I raised him for so many years. I never expected him to be such a pitiless creature who would commit high treason and doom the Chu Clan to death. Your Majesty, I''ve been truly wronged. Howard did these things on his own account. It has nothing to do with me or the Chu Clan. My loyalty to Your Majesty can be testified by the sun and the moon!" In order to save himself, Charles pinned everything on Howard and put the blame on him. He even regretted not listening to Harper and expelling Howard from the Chu Clan when he found that he was not his biological son. Otherwise, Howard would not have brought this disaster to their clan. Chapter 307 Biological Father (Part One) "Didn''t you know that Howard had conspired with Kevin?" The emperor couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. It was Charles who raised Howard. He didn''t have any idea how traitorous Howard was. And now it was all because of his carelessness. He should''ve been more careful, but it was all too late now. "Your Majesty, I had no idea this was happening behind our backs. If Commander Ken hadn''t found the rebellious letters in that rogue''s room, maybe they would have still had me in the palms of their hands." Tears ran down Charles'' cheeks and his shaking lips showed he was more than heartbroken. The betrayal felt like a knife stabbing him when he least expected it. "I''m loyal and devoted to you, Your Majesty. If I had known what Howard had done, I would have killed him. Your Majesty, I''m innocent." The emperor''s eyes were distant, and Charles received no reply from him. Instead, he turned to the commander of the palace guards, Ken Zhang, who handed him the evidence that he had been task t the hereditary position and had since been guarding the south domain. He was a ladies'' man and had a lot of concubines and daughters. But he didn''t have a son. If Howard was indeed his son, would the father be willing to pay some price to save him? "Jerry," Felix called out. "Yes, Your Highness." "Take this jade pendant to the south domain at once to see Harrison. Ask him if I should save its owner. I will let Howard live until you come back," Felix said slowly, a small smile forming on his lips. "Yes, Your Highness." As soon as Jerry left, Felix looked at the board beside him and played Go as if there was no one else there. ''There is a rebellion from Kevin in the north domain and Harrison is guarding the south domain. Father will surely take back the troops of the north domain. I wonder who''ll be responsible for this then. But, my brother Hoffman is in the south domain. Who would Harrison choose then? His nephew Hoffman or his son Howard?'' he thought to himself. Chapter 308 Biological Father (Part Two) "Tom." "Yes, Your Highness." "How is my brother Hoffman now?" "Your Highness, Prince Hoffman is undergoing his training in the south domain. Marquis Harrison is a brother of his mother and it would do him great to work there." It reminded Felix of the fact that Harrison Li wouldn''t choose him if asked to choose between him and his brother Hoffman. "Which one do you think is more important, the biological son or the nephew?" "The biological son, of course!" "I agree with you." The evidence was convincing, considering as the letters proved that Howard contacted the rebel and committed the crime of treason. Now he was imprisoned. The emperor immediately issued an imperial edict that in three days'' time, Howard would be beheaded in front of the public in the west of the city. Felix had sent Jerry to the south domain. As soon as he set out, a guest came to Felix''s mansion that night. Even though the gue will give me." Felix drank his tea silently. Although he had enough money, he didn''t mind getting more. However, he didn''t need to take the risk for money. His position weighed more than money. Harrison Li also knew that if Felix didn''t get any substantial benefit, he would definitely not help him. And his only son would probably have his head separated from his neck right in the imperial capital. "Besides, after my son is saved, I would ask him to work for you, Your Highness." Harrison Li had to let Howard stay with Felix. Now that the only heir of his mansion was Howard, it was time for Felix to feel relieved. Felix''s eyes twinkled with slight glee as his face was etched with a satisfied smile. "Since that''s the case, please do not worry anymore and wait, Marquis Harrison. Your son has committed a serious crime, and I can only try my best to help him save his life." "Thank you very much, Your Highness." Chapter 309 A Chance (Part One) After Harrison left, a man emerged from the back hall. He was dressed in a silk robe, looking not unlike the crown prince, and addressed him in a respectful tone, "Felix." "You''ve heard it yourself, Walden," the crown prince replied gravely. "Howard''s in some trouble. I leave it to you to resolve this matter. Father has a very sharp, suspicious mind, he''s sure to take offense if we stand up and defend Howard now. We need to speak with Howard first and make sure that we all stick to the same story." "Consider it done, Felix." A long time ago, the emperor had happened to bed a cleaning maid in the Imperial Palace during a drunken episode. Afterward, the maid had given birth to the second prince, Walden Jun. Being a son of a maid, he''d had his fill of abuse since childhood. Relief had not come until after his meeting with the crown prince, who had taken pity on him and offered a helping hand. Felix''s next words were ncle Matthew, would he not?" The emperor''s face softened considerably as he thought this over. Walden''s argument relied on several assumptions, but all of it seemed very reasonable. It was indeed true that only Howard was intimately familiar with the north domain. Had he gone to help Matthew and his forces, it would have made things much easier for Matthew. Therefore, if Howard wasn''t Kevin''s man, then it would have been in Kevin''s best interests to dispose of him. "So, you really do think that Howard has been wronged?" the emperor asked. Walden did not hesitate. "Yes, Father. Very few are aware of this, but I have known Howard well for many years. I do not believe for a second that he would betray our country. What he wants the most is to become an excellent general and to serve you well, Father. He wants to guard our beautiful land. He would never collude with anyone to ruin this country and his own future." Chapter 310 A Chance (Part Two) "Your Majesty, what Prince Walden said is merely his own personal conjecture," interjected Franklin dismissively. "He has no evidence on his side. On the other hand, we do have real, tangible evidence of the collusion between Howard and Kevin." Indeed, these words were blunt but true. Walden Jun could say whatever he wanted, but what could he really do when he had nothing but words? But Walden Jun went on, undaunted. He knew what he was getting himself into. "Father, I may not have any evidence, but the idea that Howard could be capable of this treachery is preposterous. If he really was in league with Uncle Kevin, then why didn''t he try to escape when the palace guards came to arrest him? Instead, he gave himself up meekly. He is innocent." At this, Maxwell spoke up. "Your Majesty, even if this could be proven, to release Howard at this poi collusion with Kevin were found in your room. That is enough to convict you of treason. However, Walden vouched for you. He believes that you have been framed, and he begged that I give you a chance to prove your innocence. So this is your chance. Choose your next words carefully, or else you will be beheaded as a traitor." Howard gave Walden an ambiguous glance. "Your Majesty, someone framed me by forging the letters you mentioned, and the reason for it is clear. Whoever did it wanted to prevent me from going to the frontier. I''m very familiar with the geography of the north domain, so I was planning to go there to help Prince Matthew in the war. My plans were not secret, and I did speak of them to at least one individual not long ago. But before I could apply for your permission, the border sent over the evidence of my so-called treason." Chapter 311 A Letter (Part One) "You mean it was a trick played by Kevin to prevent you from going to the north domain?" the emperor asked. "Your Majesty, you are right. I didn''t write the letters that were found from my place. Since I was staying in the military camp for the most of the time, it was easy for others to enter my place and put something in my room. Especially a few days ago, when my grandma passed away, there were many people in the Chu Clan mansion." Though Howard had a vague idea about the person who had put the letters in his room, he didn''t have any evidence. If he had revealed the truth, that wouldn''t be going well with the Bu Clan. "This isn''t enough to prove your innocence," the emperor said coldly. All these were Howard''s conjectures, and there wasn''t any substantial evidence at all. "Your Majesty, I know the whereabouts of the families of worries, instead of being an idler who sits around all this time." "Well, do you want to be like Felix?" the emperor asked plainly. "I dare not." Walden knelt on the floor in terror. "I only hope to share the worries of you and Felix within my ability. I know that I am a person with a mediocre talent. All I want is to contribute positively to the Bright Dynasty." "Well, you looked terrified. I just want to know whether you would like to contribute to the state affairs. Only then is it possible for me to make arrangements for you. But you got scared and knelt down!" The emperor finally had a smile on his face. "Since you volunteered yourself, I am assigning you to be in charge for the trial. I hope you deal with this case impartially. No matter what the final result is, you won''t change the result with your own power and will." Chapter 312 A Letter (Part Two) "Yes, Your Majesty." "Now away, all of you." The officials were all ready to leave. They didn''t care about Howard''s innocence or guilt. But, Walden''s display of initiative surprised them all. After all, except for Felix, Hoffman and Lucas, the other princes rarely made public appearances. It was the first instance when Walden took the initiative to appear in front of them and he took over Howard''s case voluntarily. It was out of everyone''s expectation and it also indicated that he was ambitious. "Excuse me, Grand Secretary Franklin." "What''s the matter, General Maxwell?" Franklin halted and looked at Maxwell, who stood in his way. "What do you want?" "I am just curious whether Howard was set up or not," said Maxwell with a smile, but there was a hidden hint in it. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Saying that, Franklin passed by Maxwell and ." "Vinegar? What''s that for?" both the maids asked curiously. Harper waved the letter at them and then asked, "How does it smell?" "Bitter," they said, covering their noses unable to bear the smell. "He had soaked this letter in vinegar, meaning that his jealousy is as bitter as the vinegar." There was a charming smile on the corners of Harper''s lips. She placed the letter back carefully before taking a paper and then she wrote, "Never had I known how bitter lovesickness tastes until I got your bitter letter from thousands of miles away." She folded the letter well and then handed it over to Forsythia as she ordered, "Send it to him. His vinegar smells really great!" Forsythia was rendered speechless. She wasn''t clear about what Harper meant. Also, she couldn''t decipher why Matthew sent a letter that was soaked in vinegar from thousands of miles away. Chapter 313 The Emperors Visit (Part One) Surprised to see the person coming to visit him, Howard knelt and bowed. "Your Majesty, how can I be of service?" he said in a trembling voice. "That''s enough. You don''t have to bow to me now," the emperor said at once. Andy immediately fetched a chair for the emperor to sit. Howard was in the cell while the emperor was on the outside. Then the emperor ordered, "All of you can leave now." "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Andy promptly as he bowed, before he led the guards to leave. Now, there were only two people left in the prison¡ªHoward and the emperor. The latter inspected the former solemnly for a long time, with his stern eyes fixed on him. When he saw beads of cold sweat beginning to form on Howard''s forehead, he slowly asked, "Do you really have nothing to do with Kevin?" "Your Majesty, I swear to God that I have nothing to do with Prince Kevin. I''m loyal to you, Your Majesty. Someone must have framed me for this. I know clearly who it was, but I don''t want to reveal that person. Or to be more precise, I dare not to e? And if Matthew and Kevin decided to conspire against him, the consequences would be unthinkable for him. Considering that possibility, the emperor felt extremely uneasy, yet he kept calm and his face gave no hint of his thoughts. This was not something he would share with Howard. "Harper is Charles'' daughter. Could it be possible that she would abandon her own family and side with Matthew?" the emperor asked in a low voice. In fact, he believed that was the case, and he trusted Howard''s words. If the whole thing was contrived by Harper and Matthew, then he must protect Howard from death. "Your Majesty, perhaps you don''t know that there was only one person who ever treated Harper well in the Chu Clan. That was our grandmother. The others disliked her and treated her badly. Now that Grandma has passed away, Harper has no more loyalty to the Chu Clan and she will surely side with Prince Matthew. Your Majesty, don''t be fooled by her!" Howard said in all earnestness. "She is a really vicious woman. Don''t fall into her traps." Chapter 314 The Emperors Visit (Part Two) "I''ve heard you. I just need to consider the next steps," the emperor said as he stood up and left the jail without looking back. Howard could sense his anger and murderous intent. ''Harper, you''ve trapped me here in this jail and I''ve lost everything because of you. Do you think I will let you get away with this? I''m sure you never guessed that the emperor would come to talk to me in prison! You are doomed!'' he murmured inwardly, seeing the emperor disappear into the distance. The news that the emperor visited Howard in prison soon reached Harper. Although Matthew was out of the imperial capital, he had entrusted her with his connections, so she could receive whatever information she wanted. She didn''t need to think hard to guess what Howard might have said to the emperor. "Nina," she called. "Here I am," Nina responded. "You may go and rest. I don''t need anything now," Harper ordered as she furrowed her eyebrows. ainst me before you. He is a sinister villain," Harper added. "You mean you didn''t know that Howard committed treason?" "I had no idea at all," Harper replied quickly and decisively. "If I had known it earlier, I would surely have reported it to you in order to exterminate the murderer of my grandmother. Your Majesty, if I betrayed you, my family would be wiped out. Howard is not of my father''s blood. He killed my grandmother, who loved him for many years. He is obviously deceiving you. Now your suspicions against me have been aroused, which means that his plan has begun to work. Under these conditions, you won''t continue using me to deal with Matthew. Your plan would be in vain." "I don''t know whom I should believe. Can you prove your loyalty to me?" the emperor asked as he looked at her with cloudy eyes. He was like a poisonous snake in the darkness, ready to pounce on Harper at any time and gave her a fatal bite. Chapter 315 Prove Your Loyalty (Part One) Harper''s eye dilated after she heard that the emperor had asked her to prove her loyalty. "Your Majesty, I have always remained loyal to you. Can''t you feel my loyalty at all?" Harper asked with deep sincerity. "I can''t. That''s exactly the reason why I want you to prove it to me." To find out whether she was a traitor or not, the emperor had made it a point to keep a close eye on Harper. If it turned out that she had taken his brother Matthew''s side and did something that would go against his interest, he wouldn''t hesitate to skin her alive! "Your Majesty, you have witnessed all the things I''ve done before. Time will tell that I am a trustworthy person. Yet, it is Howard who killed our grandmother who loved him for so many years. Your Majesty, please do not be deceived by such a cruel and selfish man!" Harper carefully said. From what she could gather, the emperor was skeptical, paranoid and didn''t tolerate the mistake of others. There was no way in hell that he was going to t n surprise, "It seems that even Father suspects that it was Harper Chu who framed Howard." "Felix, could it be that Father wanted to test her and ended up hurting her by accident?" Walden asked with great confusion. "She''s just a woman. Can she really come up with such terrifying ideas?" "You shouldn''t be looking down upon women," the crown prince said as he shook the cup in his hand. "Especially Harper, a woman that managed to impress Uncle Matthew. She is the person he holds most dearly. Can you really call her a simple woman?" "This only goes to show that we have to start with Harper if we want to solve the case." Walden''s eyebrows were deeply knitted. Since she was being held hostage by the emperor, Harper was staying in the Purple Palace, which was heavily guarded. No one was allowed to enter the place without permission. On top of that, the person in charge of guarding the palace was none other than Shawn. Thus, aside from the emperor, no one would be able to enter. Chapter 316 Prove Your Loyalty (Part Two) "Taking action against Harper would not be an easy task. What''s more, she is injured at the moment, which makes it that much harder," Felix slowly said. "In that case, we only have one shot at this." "Uncle Kevin," Walden blurted out. For as long as Kevin himself would personally say that Howard didn''t have anything to do with him, Howard would be considered innocent. "Yes, our only shot is to get some sort of evidence from Uncle Kevin. If Uncle Matthew manages to catch Uncle Kevin, we''ll have to send our men to contact Uncle Kevin as soon as possible and we''ll have him prove Howard''s innocence. However, it won''t be that easy for Uncle Matthew to catch him. So, we have to wait patiently," Felix added. "Do we really have to wait?" Walden asked, his face turning into a frown. "I''m afraid the three departments won''t wait; General Maxwell and Grand Secretary Franklin most certainly wouldn''t want to do that either. T tually, her vocal cords had been affected by accident, so it would render her unable to speak for a while. But she''d be back to normal when her wound was healed completely. "News from the north domain said that Prince Matthew has just won quite a big victory. With the rate things are going, I''m sure he and the army will soon be able to conquer the north domain and capture the traitor. After that, you can go back to your mansion." Shawn had originally thought that no one would be able to harm Harper if she stayed in the palace. But now, he came to realize that the person who would actually hurt her was no one but the emperor himself. Harper asked Shawn to take a seat, dipped her finger in the tea cup and wrote something on the table. The moment he saw the words she had written, his eyes turned wide open in an instant. He looked at her in utter disbelief and asked, keeping his voice low, "What are you trying to do?" Chapter 317 A Deal (Part One) Harper wiped the water off the table and wrote another line of words on the table. Shawn frowned tightly and fell silent as he saw those words. She was patient with him. She wanted him to agree with her of his own free will, without any pressure from her. "You and he..." Shawn said hesitantly after a long silence. He wanted to know about Harper''s actual relationship with Matthew. He knew clearly what sort of man Matthew was. He was definitely not somebody who could be controlled by a woman, but obviously he cared deeply for her. Shawn was sure that Matthew''s concern for her was genuine, because he was too proud to bother pretending. "We''re a couple," Harper wrote. She and Matthew were legally married, though they hadn''t slept with each other yet. Moreover, the two of them got along much better than the average couple. They loved each other dearly. It was only because they had always restrained themselves n this way he could buy time, but it turned out that he was merely naive. After besieging the city for seven days, Matthew broke into the tower over the city gate with only eight followers. They drove straight in and killed Kevin''s men. Kevin''s army was no match for them and was completely routed. In a short period of time, they lost all their weapons and raised their hands in token of surrender. While the army outside the city had not made even one move, Matthew defeated Kevin''s army with only eight men. "You could have broken through the north domain long ago. Why didn''t you do that?" Kevin asked in confusion. With the strength of the Black Flag Army, it would have been quite easy to break through the north domain. However, they didn''t attack the city as soon as they arrived, but only after a seven-day siege. Because of that, Kevin had imagined that there was still hope for him as long as he held on. Chapter 318 A Deal (Part Two) "Because I needed time to rest and prepare," Matthew answered frankly. They had been fatigued after the long march, so they wanted to eat and drink to their satisfaction, and have a good rest, before commencing the battle. "So you launched the attack just now because you had finished your preparations?" "No, we hadn''t," Matthew said, looking down with cold eyes at Kevin kneeling on the floor, as if the latter were not his brother but only a stranger. "Then why did you attack just now?" Kevin asked in a trembling voice. Matthew was clearly the most terrifying person in the Bright Dynasty, just as he had expected. "Because I miss my woman," Matthew answered in a light tone. Hearing that, Kevin became livid with resentment. It infuriated him to hear that he had been defeated miserably just because Matthew missed his woman. "There are countless wo ve happened to Her Highness," Barry mumbled to himself. He was a little worried. With Matthew going mad at this moment, it would difficult to keep it a secret much longer. "Your Highness, Her Highness awaits your return," Barry said to Matthew. He only wanted to give a try. To his surprise, as soon as his words faded away, the chilly air emitted by Matthew dispersed at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, Matthew was restored to his normal state. However, the withered flowers and plants in the yard reminded Kevin how dreadful Matthew was. "Your... Your Highness..." Barry observed these events in disbelief. The air around Matthew was still very cold. "Our plans have changed. I''ll go back with him first. You handle the aftermath and then catch up with us," Matthew ordered Barry. In a flash, he was out of sight, with Kevin''s collar in his hand. Chapter 319 A Scheme (Part One) Looking at herself in the bronze mirror, Harper couldn''t contain her amazement. The wound on her neck was completely healed. She had stung her neck last night, but only one day later, the wound was gone, and there was no mark left. If she hadn''t stabbed herself, she would doubt whether she was awake or only dreaming. "Your Highness." Nina was knocking on the door. "Physician Kenny is here to change your dressing." Harper frowned. She wrapped her neck quickly and went back to bed. Even if her wound was healed, she couldn''t let others know. Such an astonishing speed of recovery would attract too much attention and get herself into trouble. "Let him in." Kenny followed Nina into the room. He put the medicine box on the floor, opened it and took out the dressing. When he raised his head, he saw Harper looking at him. He swallowed and said, "Your Highness, I''ve been ordered by His Majesty " "Prince Kevin is in the hands of His Highness, who is escorting him into the imperial capital in secret. When he arrives, Prince Kevin will be in court to testify against Mister Howard for their collusion," Forsythia reported in a low voice. "His Highness will return soon." Harper''s eyes lit up. "It will be wonderful to have him here so soon. Send a message to Matthew, asking him to report to His Majesty that Prince Kevin, the traitor, has been captured and will be escorted by him into the imperial capital before long." "Yes, Your Highness." The emperor received the letter with mixed emotions. He had been greatly troubled because of Kevin''s rebellion, and had no idea what to do. But within merely a month, Matthew had put down the rebellion in the north domain and escorted the culprit to the imperial capital. There was no one else who could have accomplished the mission so swiftly. Chapter 320 A Scheme (Part Two) "Your Majesty." Andy reminded the emperor that the atmosphere in the court was quite heated. They had made no progress in Howard''s case because the three interdependent judicial departments had been convened. Walden, the emperor''s second son, claimed that Howard was wronged, yet couldn''t show any evidence. Everyone doubted him. After all, the proof of Howard''s collusion with Kevin and their rebellion was solid. "Stop, everybody," the emperor coughed twice and said. "Matthew has sent a secret letter. The traitor, Kevin, is under arrest. All the traitors in the north domain have surrendered. Matthew is escorting Kevin to the imperial capital and will arrive soon." The emperor''s words caused an uproar. Everyone was impressed that Matthew had calmed down the rebellion in the north domain so soon. He was magnificent. "Your M t along with. Shawn has only made friends with Zack and Lucas in normal times. He has never associated with anyone deeply involved in this factionalism. It''s not easy to get him involved in these matters." Walden frowned and thought hard. "Unless Father commands it." "It needs you to make it in person. Although Uncle Matthew is holding Uncle Kevin tight, he is still like a thorn in Father''s side. Walden, you just have to remind Father that Uncle Matthew might be using Uncle Kevin to suppress his own opponents, then..." Felix said meaningfully. "Felix, you are so clever!" Walden said excitedly. If they made the emperor suspicious about Matthew''s intentions, he would immediately select a man who was more loyal to him to take control of Kevin. To accomplish that, they would approach Shawn to ask Matthew to give Kevin away. Chapter 321 Pay A Visit (Part One) At that time, the emperor was awfully anxious. Because of Matthew''s recent success with the rebellion, there was a great chance that his reputation would soar to the sky. The emperor knew that Matthew would not easily hand over the military power after he had incorporated the troop in the north domain. Just then, he received a letter from Walden. It was a request to send some people to bring back Kevin. Walden''s request was like a shining beacon of light to his worries. For the first time in a while, the emperor was smiling. While he was trying to find an excuse to send his men to the north domain, Walden found one for him. In a second, much of his favor turned to Walden. "Guards." "Your Majesty." "Go and ask Shawn to come to me," the emperor ordered after thinking about it for a while. In his thoughts, only a few military generals were in capacity at that time. Maxwell had a strong military power but he was not suitable to go to the north domain. sted Kevin. He will be back in a few days and you can finally leave the Imperial Palace." Isabella could only imagine how rough Harper''s life in the Imperial Palace had been. Not only did Harper have to face the emperor, but she also needed to socialize with the emperor''s women. Her aunt Katrina should have helped her, but she even turned herself against Harper. "You''re right. We''re going to see Matthew really soon," Harper muttered in a gentle voice. There was a great tenderness in her eyes. When Isabella saw it, she sighed for her son. She could see how much Harper and Matthew were missing each other. She then realized how much they really loved each other. "By the way, Franklin is wondering what you are going to do with the Chu Clan." This was the reason why Isabella came to the Purple Palace today. After all, Harper was a member of the Chu Clan. If something were to happen to the Chu Clan, then Isabella was afraid that Harper would get involved. Chapter 322 Pay A Visit (Part Two) Harper handed a teacup to Isabella. "The Chu Clan has nothing to do with me anymore. Those who are related to me are gone." Isabella immediately understood what Harper meant. "Although Zack has said the same thing, I have to say that you are still part of the Chu Clan. Indeed, you are Prince Matthew''s wife, but your reputation is still on the line if the Chu Clan is convicted. If Prince Matthew has plans of moving forward, this will certainly be a hindrance for you." Harper still looked calm. "Don''t worry, Lady Isabella. I''ve made up my mind. For a while now, I''ve been ready to take on everything. The Chu Clan is nothing to me now, but I know for certain that Princess Nicole is completely innocent. We don''t need to kill her. If possible, please spare her life." When Isabella heard Harper''s audacious remarks, she was utterly surprised. She had thought that Harper would care about Charles'' life, but she didn''t "Thanks a lot, Your Majesty." Caroline had never been someone to be foolish and naive. She was kind and principled. In fact, none of the children of the Bu Clan was stupid. Although she didn''t know what the emperor meant at first, she immediately realized it when she saw her mother''s and Harper''s reactions. The emperor turned to look at Caroline. "Harper has just recovered. Please spend more time with her. Caroline, why don''t you stay in the Imperial Palace for some time so you can look after Harper and keep her company?" Harper immediately responded, "Your Majesty, the Bu Clan and the Kong Clan are currently discussing the details of Caroline''s engagement to George. I don''t think it would be appropriate to ask Caroline to accompany me in the Imperial Palace. Moreover, I have already recovered. I don''t need someone to take care of me." The emperor squinted faintly and left without saying another word. Chapter 323 Take You Home (Part One) Caroline looked at Isabella, then at Harper. She felt lost, unsure whether to stay or to go. "Lady Isabella, please take Caroline back," urged Harper. "I''m not a concubine in the Imperial Palace. I''m kept here to keep His Highness in check, but Caroline doesn''t have to stay." "But His Majesty..." Isabella said uncertainly. "The Bu Clan remains neutral," Harper went on, her tone light. "I believe that His Majesty doesn''t want them to take sides in this." It wouldn''t be worth it for the emperor if he pushed the Bu Clan too hard and forced them to stand with Matthew. This had really been just a test, so as to gauge the attitude of the Bu Clan. If they gave in, Caroline''s life would no longer be a happy one. Isabella herself was caught in a dilemma. She was certainly afraid to disobey the emperor by leaving with Caroline. On the other hand, though, she didn''t w her husband back, she was ready to fall asleep in his arms right then and there. Very little time passed before the news spread that the newly-returned Matthew was taking his wife from the Imperial Palace and was going back to his mansion. When word reached the emperor, he was so outraged that he tore up the files from his ministers that he had been reading. Interestingly, Matthew had been alone when he reappeared at the Imperial Palace. Everyone had expected that Kevin would be taken back by him. Right at the gate of the Imperial Palace, Matthew and Harper found their way unexpectedly blocked by Crown Prince Felix. "Wow, Uncle Matthew!" he exclaimed in greeting. "I can see how deeply you''re in love with Aunt Harper. As soon as you came back, you went to pick her up." Without offering a word, Matthew gave the crown prince a cold look and walked past him. Chapter 324 Take You Home (Part Two) The crown prince didn''t look embarrassed at all. In fact, he moved aside for them respectfully. "Have you seen my father, Uncle Matthew?" he asked at length. "No, I haven''t," Matthew finally answered, his voice filled with barely restrained fury. He had traveled a great distance to get back to his wife, and now the crown prince was bothering him. "Why don''t you say anything, Aunt?" Felix asked innocently. Less than a minute had passed since the crown prince''s appearance, but Matthew was already out of patience. Holding Harper close to himself, he swept past the meddler so quickly that he actually kicked up a little cloud of dust in his passing. In seconds the couple was out of the gate, receding quickly into the distance. Felix watched them go, smiling slightly as he brushed the dust from his garments. "You see now that I was right," said Prince Lucas, su lix''s smile faded away as he watched Lucas go away. Heading to the Imperial Study, he quickly turned his mind to his own business. Now that Matthew had returned so soon, it meant that he had already solved the problems in the north domain. At the same time, he had managed to make his return in secret, preventing news of these developments from spreading beforehand. Did this mean that there was no more room for negotiation about Howard''s situation? Felix was a little worried. It was obvious that Harrison cared a lot about Howard. Although Kevin''s situation was unknown, at least Shawn was in a good position. Since Matthew wasn''t there, Shawn should be able to get Kevin away from the people escorting him. Before the joint trial was conducted, they could then talk with Kevin and come to a conclusion, and then Howard would be able to get rid of the charge of treason. Chapter 325 A Fierce Fight (Part One) Harper awoke to find herself home at last¡ªin her husband''s mansion. Even better, she was in her husband''s arms. "Matthew," she said, the name coming out as easy as a breath. Gently pulling her in a little closer, Matthew replied, "Shush! Don''t get up. Let''s get some more sleep. I had a long journey riding back through the night, and I''m very exhausted right now." Harper snuggled up against him. Looking at Matthew, seeing his strong jaw lined with stubble, his face drawn with fatigue, his eyes warm but somehow also distant. It made her heart ache to imagine everything he had gone through. "Okay," she whispered. "Sleep as long as you need to. I promise I won''t bother you." Matthew''s lips twitched into a smile and he closed his eyes, still silently ecstatic to be home again at last. He felt his wife''s breathing, listened to the beat of her heart, and, suddenly, heard also a growl from her stomach. It was hardly a noise, but with Harper that close, it was enough to keep Matthew awake. "Are you hungry?" he asked. A trace of embarrassment flashed across Harper''s face ppose they should get here in a day or two." Harper offered another devious smile. "How about sending a message to Barry?" she suggested. "Let''s prepare a wonderful drama for His Majesty, so as to thank him for having forced you to fight against Kevin." Matthew nodded his head. "Yes, that''s a good idea. But in any case, I will tell my men to be merciful to Shawn." These words were a bit puzzling to Harper, who wondered exactly what he meant by being merciful. As a matter of fact, she didn''t really mean to make any trouble for Shawn. She just wanted Matthew''s men to make it a little difficult for him when he went to take charge of Kevin. After all, it was the emperor who had sent Shawn to do that. All Harper wanted was to make the emperor think that Matthew and his wife were mad at him. As such, she didn''t mean to cause any kind of violence. But when she heard Matthew say that he would ask his men to be merciful to Shawn, she suddenly realized that her husband was too far. But by the time she figured this out, she regretted not having clearly explained her own intentions. Chapter 326 A Fierce Fight (Part Two) In the meantime, Matthew''s return to the imperial capital had caused a great upset. The officials were indignant with him for having taken his wife from the palace without asking His Majesty for permission. Even worse, he hadn''t bothered to see the emperor at all, not even to report on what had taken place in the north domain, which really should have been his first action upon arrival. Because of these infractions, the officials gathered to impeach the prince the very next morning. They complained that Matthew was an extremely arrogant man who, because of his contributions to the military, believed that he was above showing respect to anyone, including the emperor. During the imperial court session, there were two competing theories. One side was more severe toward Matthew, arguing that his disrespect to the emperor and his delaying of the report were entirely on purpose. The other officials were more lenient. Although they also cared about protocol, they pointed out that Matthew had just spent a month putting down the rebellion of Kevin. Such a brave and capable fighter, then, was entitled to some laxity. Matthew himself spent the morning at home, where he enjoyed breakfast with his wife, quite oblivious to the bureaucrats and officials and their long-winded bickering. Though some failed to realize it, his recent actions in the Imperial Palace had been quite deliberate, and meant that things would b Barry had somewhat despised Shawn. After two hundred rounds, however, his attitude was changed completely. Few people from the imperial capital were strong enough to fight against him for such a long time, yet this man just weathered the beating and kept coming at him. Anyone would have expected Marquis Travis'' son to be spoiled, soft, and entitled, like anyone from an aristocratic family. However, he showed himself to be a truly powerful man in both mind and body. In the end, after three hundred rounds, Barry at last slumped onto the earth and admitted defeat. Despite being the victor, Shawn didn''t gloat. Cupping his hands, he bowed slightly and said, "Thank you. You are a worthy opponent. I will be taking Prince Kevin now." With that, he turned toward the company of palace guards, whose cheers began to die down. He was just about to signal for them to take the captive prince when a cold, contemptuous voice reached his ears. It was far too close for comfort and was accompanied by an awful breath that scraped across his bruised cheeks. "Marquis Shawn, what a capable fighter!" it sneered. Startled, Shawn whirled to face his new challenger, only to be struck in the stomach by a devastating kick. He landed with the wind knocked out of him, and struggled for a long, agonizing moment before managing to get back up. "How dare you try to take Prince Kevin away from me!" bellowed his challenger. Chapter 327 Teach Your Son A Lesson (Part One) Recently, there were two great events in the imperial capital that aroused the interest of all. First, Matthew returned to the capital in triumph, from his great victory against the rebellion in the north domain. Second, Shawn fought with Matthew''s bodyguard in an attempt to wrest someone from his charge. Their fight almost provoked their respective followers to battle each other in turn, and Matthew was so furious by this attempt that he gave the young marquis a hard beating. The emperor was quite shocked when he heard this. He was astonished that Matthew would dare to beat up Shawn. Travis, Shawn''s father, was so furious that he went to the Imperial Palace and accused Matthew bitterly in front of the emperor. However, Matthew was totally unmoved when he heard the accusation. With a fierce look on his face, he accused Travis harshly as well. He even retaliated with irrefutable evidence against his son Shawn, saying that Shawn meddled i o chaos. "Call the imperial physician! Call the imperial physician now!" the emperor ordered urgently. As he glared at Matthew, he felt that he had never been as annoyed at his brother as he was at that moment. He thought, ''What an unbearable provocation!'' There was no proper candidate for the general of the north domain. Such a candidate should not only have high prestige in the army, but also have plenty of military experience, as well as noble status. Such candidates were very limited even in the imperial capital. The emperor had intended to let Shawn take over the North Domain Army, but he had not foreseen his injury by Matthew. Since he would not find a suitable candidate at such short notice, the only thing he could do was send one of Matthew''s followers to carry out this task, and then the North Domain Army would be directly under his brother''s command. Thinking of this, the emperor ground his teeth and thought, ''Damn it!'' Chapter 328 Teach Your Son A Lesson (Part Two) "I''m leaving now." Since the hall was in disarray and the imperial court session had to be adjourned, Matthew promptly excused himself. The emperor was both irritated and helpless, and he could do nothing but watch him leave. If the wrath in his eyes could have flowed out of him, it would drown the whole hall. Felix threw a glance at Walden, and the latter nodded imperceptibly and gave him a hint that everything was done. After Kevin was put in jail, he had been interrogating Kevin in person. On the surface, he was interrogating him, but in fact he was plotting secretly with Kevin regarding the method by which he would help him to survive. In a general trial held by the three interdependent judicial departments, if Kevin denied that he had colluded with Howard, Walden could save his life. After Travis was carried away, Walden stepped forward and asked, "Father, the traitor Kevin has been s ng time. She is different from the other ladies who have been here for a long time. What''s more, she is young, beautiful, gentle and considerate." Apparently, he was quite aware of what the emperor was thinking. "You old fool." The emperor gave him a stare, but he enjoyed his comments. It had been a long time since the emperor had a new-born baby in the palace. "It''s been a long time since I was blessed with a boy child. I hope Chloe can give birth to a son for me." "Your Majesty, Lady Chloe is lucky. She will give you a son," Andy added at once. The emperor smiled happily and said, "Of course. Despite Matthew''s bravery and shrewdness, he is unable to produce children. If Chloe has a son for me, I will show it to him and urge him to have a son as soon as possible." The corner of Andy''s mouth twitched and he thought to himself, ''Prince Matthew is impotent. How can he have a son?'' Chapter 329 First Time (Part One) Seeing that it was getting dark, Harper looked outside. She ordered her maids to serve dinner, as it was almost time for Matthew to come back after dealing with official documents. However, before the dinner was served, Matthew had come back with a gloomy face and a chilly aura. It was certain that his mood was extremely bad. "Matthew, what happened?" Harper was worried. She had never seen him with a gloomier face since getting married. Matthew reached out to hold Harper in his arms and bit her as a punishment. Then he asked, "I just received a piece of news, very special indeed. Do you have anything to tell me?" Feeling his anger, Harper quickly thought for a while if she had done anything to make him angry. But she couldn''t remember any such instance. "Please let me know, Matthew," she said. Matthew clenched his arms, forcing Harper to e and a smile in his eyes, Matthew stared at Harper, who looked frightened. In a serious tone, he said, "I can''t. All I want to do now is prove myself to you." "Ah!" Matthew got on the bed and laid on top of Harper. She was so scared that she screamed and kept struggling. She didn''t want to offer herself to him while he was furious and reasonless. "Matthew, please calm down. That is absolutely a misunderstanding." Matthew could no longer stay cool. With a wide smile on his face, he suppressed the struggling hands of Harper and whispered to her in a soothing voice, "In my opinion, my dear, it''s you who should calm down." Seeing the wide smile on his face, Harper understood what was going on. "You''re kidding me!" "That''s because you talked utter nonsense. How could you say your man was impotent?" Matthew said after pecking her on the lips. Chapter 330 First Time (Part Two) "Because there was an emergency then, and I had no other option. I didn''t say that out of my free will," Harper said hastily. If she had not said that, the emperor might have even killed her. Matthew couldn''t release his grip on Harper''s hands. He merely stared at her dearly and asked in a gentle voice, "So, right now is this out of your free will?" "Your Highness, I¡­" Harper couldn''t complete. "Call me Matthew." Matthew was short of breath, but he still managed to hold back his passion and asked, "Harp, can I have you now?" Harper gazed at Matthew, who was refraining difficultly yet still asking about her opinion. Gradually, her body became soother. She no longer struggled or resisted him. She knew clearly that she loved Matthew whole-heartedly. Now that their feelings were mutual, there was no need to pretend to be re g. "How did Denny die?" asked Rufus. "Because he got to know a secret that shouldn''t have known," Barry responded after a pause. "Is the secret about Matthew?" Rufus asked subconsciously, but very soon he realized something was wrong with what he said. Denny knew many things about Matthew, so he wouldn''t have died just because of a secret about Matthew. There was only one possibility¡ªthe secret was not about Matthew. "About Her Highness," Barry said, shaking his head. "It concerns the life and death of Her Highness. Up until now, everybody who came to know that secret has died, except His Highness, Mister Zack, the two personal maids of Her Highness and me." "I see. Don''t worry. I am not going to hurt her as long as she doesn''t hurt Matthew." "Thank you, Mister Rufus," Barry said and heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 331 Exhausted (Part One) The next morning, when Harper woke up, she could feel nothing but soreness all over her body and felt as though she had been run over by a chariot. Every movement caused her pain and agony, and the man who caused all this was lying next to her. "Good morning, honey," Matthew greeted her with a sweet smile on his face. "It''s time to get up. Would you like some breakfast before you go back to sleep?" Harper glowered at him in response, grinding her teeth. But he seemed completely unimpressed by her glaring daggers at him. She was, after all, the one who told the emperor that Matthew was impotent. Evidently, he was quite unhappy about it, and didn''t allow her to rest all night. Worse still, after a whole night of intensity, he didn''t seem the least bit exhausted at all. He was practically energetic. And there Harper lay, thoroughly exhausted with sore all over her body. It was aggravatingly unfair. The look on her face clearly delighted Matthew, who thought she was adorable. Lying back down with her, he asked, innocuous, "What? Didn''t you think I worked really hard last night?" Harper''s jaw dropped at his shamelessness, and for a moment, she coul n?" That was quite a surprise. Harper scoured her mental index for any information she could remember about Hoffman. "Hoffman was born of one of His Majesty''s concubines, Michelle. She''s an illegitimate daughter of Harrison''s father, and her status isn''t all that high." Matthew seemed irritated, almost disdainful. Michelle had never really been a stand-out within the palace; in fact, she was low key. Had Michelle been a legitimate daughter of her father, she might have been promoted to a better rank in the palace after she gave birth to Hoffman. But because her status of origin had been so low-born, Hoffman was put at a disadvantage, suppressed, and bullied by his brothers. This was the reason that Hoffman now lived in the south domain. "It doesn''t seem like he''s here in the imperial capital," Harper remarked. "He''s currently in the south domain," Matthew answered, a teasing smile on his face as he watched her. "That''s because he was rejected by just about everyone here. As it turns out, it was the best course of action for him. Staying there actually has protected him. Michelle may be a low-status concubine, but Harrison values his nephew." Chapter 332 Exhausted (Part Two) "Does His Majesty support Hoffman?" Harped asked, still surprised. "No. He just doesn''t want Felix to be the only one with the power. He wants other forces in play to keep a balance." Matthew''s tone was a flat one. "If you think about it, Walden doesn''t have a high status either. His third son, Jason, is known as a coward and can barely lift his voice. Francis, the sixth son, is ill and very weak. Lucas is his eighth son and you''ve met him; he''s idle, lackadaisical, and flighty. He doesn''t care about politics, and only seeks to enjoy his own life. There''s just no one else in the palace that has the force and influence of Felix." "But that means that His Majesty is rounding up people who will put pressure and competition against Felix," Harper blurted out, even more befuddled. "He doesn''t want Felix to sail easily to great power and constantly think of overthrowing him." "You are very clever, honey. That''s certainly the case," Matthew said and grinned, pleased. "But then, what does all that have to do with Howard?" Harper stared. "I don''t get it. What does Howard add to this?" lly gets along well with the government of South Kingdom, save for himself. If he does indeed plan on committing treason, he wouldn''t choose to become king and would join the South Kingdom. The Bright Dynasty would simply lose the whole south domain altogether." "If Hoffman should come back to the imperial capital, might Harrison''s mind be disturbed by it?" Harper asked hesitantly. Since Harrison was an ambitious man, he might not be content with guarding a small piece of land in the south domain. And because he kept Hoffman close, he was clearly planning to go after bigger fish. "He won''t be pleased, of course. Someone will need to take his place and keep a close eye on Hoffman. That would likely be Howard." Matthew turned his eyes towards her as he spoke softly. "Of course, it''s up to you as to whether Howard lives or not." In response, Harper bestowed her husband with a smile. "I agree." Inwardly, she was warmed and gratified by Matthew seeking her permission before making a move. He didn''t have to do that, but she felt the depth of his respect by sharing his plan with her. Chapter 333 Hatred To prevent Howard and Kevin from coordinating their confessions, they were not locked up in the same cell. Walden went to see Howard. "Your Highness," Howard greeted. "Howard, Uncle Kevin has been imprisoned. The interrogation is going to be held tomorrow. Do you have anything to say?" Walden asked gravely. "I''m innocent. Now that Prince Kevin is arrested, I can prove my innocence by confronting him in court tomorrow. I didn''t collude with him, so I have nothing to say," Howard said confidently. He didn''t collude with Kevin so he was not afraid of this confrontation. "It''s good that your conscience is clear." Walden approached the prison door and continued in a whisper, "I''ve spoken with Uncle Kevin. Don''t worry. He won''t identify you in court." "Don''t worry either, Your Highness. I did not collude with him. Harper set me up. She only did this to avenge Grandma''s death," Howard said through gritted teeth. He had underestimated Harper. He didn''t expect her to go to such extremes. After she found out that he killed Mavis, she contrived such a deadly trap for him. After he proved his innocence, he would go to her and teach her a lesson. "We have investigated this matter from top to bottom. She wants to see you dead, but..." After a pause, Walden continued, "Don''t worry. We will make every effort to protect you." "Thank you, Your Highness. Please deliver my message to Crown Prince Felix. I will not forget this. I''ll be sure to repay you in the future." "Don''t mention it." But Walden didn''t go back directly "But why didn''t you die? Why didn''t you rebel? I hoped you could hold a grudge and stage a revolt. Then I would have joined you. But you didn''t, even after he forced you to marry a bitch whose previous engagement had been broken off!" Clap! Until that moment, Matthew had maintained the usual indifference on his face. It was only after hearing Kevin''s foul words against Harper that his anger was provoked. As a result, he slapped Kevin across the face, sending him to reel to the floor and lose his teeth. "I won''t allow anyone to insult my wife." Matthew''s voice was so arctic that it made onlookers shiver with cold. Kevin burst into laughter. "The mighty Prince Matthew is actually bought off by a woman. Ha-ha! Matthew, you will die in her hands sooner or later." "May I kill him?" Matthew said vehemently. He was truly agitated by this provocation. He really would have killed Kevin, but he didn''t want to ruin Harper''s plan. "Uncle Matthew, calm down." Walden swallowed hard. The news that Kevin had released today was too inflammatory. Some words just couldn''t be said in public. Kevin had exposed the emperor''s deeds in front of everyone. In Walden''s embarrassment, he looked like a naughty child whose father had scolded him in front of everyone and called him a good-for-nothing. "I can''t calm down." "His Majesty has given an order. We must make Uncle Kevin reveal all of his companions." This was a very clever excuse. Walden pounded his gavel in anger again. "Uncle Kevin, tell us frankly who your companions are!" Chapter 334 Kevins Testimony Kevin struggled to get up from the floor, swayed a little, and finally stood steadily. He glanced at Matthew resentfully before turning to Howard. Howard felt it was not a good sign. He heard Kevin say, "I have many followers. There is one present." ''There is one present!'' These words resounded in everyone''s heart. There was another traitor in their midst? They were all shocked and couldn''t believe their ears. Who did Kevin refer to? Howard Chu? Or one of the others? Walden was a bit unsettled, too. "Uncle Kevin, you said there is one present here. Who are you talking about?" Kevin sneered and looked at Walden. "Who is it? Don''t you already know the answer, Walden?" "How dare you!" Walden struck the gavel in anger. "Tell us frankly. Who are your followers?" "Most of my followers have been killed by His Majesty, haven''t they?" Kevin said, feeling amused. "His Majesty has killed others without hesitation..." His eyes fell on Howard, who frowned and felt increasingly uncomfortable. "Howard Chu, how dare you confront me!" Kevin took two steps towards Howard. "Have you betrayed me?" "Don''t sling mud at me. How did I betray you?" Howard was outraged. Why did Kevin say he had betrayed him? He never had any dealings with Kevin! "You deny it, but why are you still alive while all my men in the imperial capital are dead?" A glint of cold malice flashed in Kevin''s eyes. "Ke r you are guilty or not is decided by the three interdependent judicial departments. It''s up to the law, not me," Matthew answered indifferently, thus evading Howard''s question. It wasn''t only a crime to kill his wife''s grandmother. It was unforgivable. But Howard didn''t give up. "Your Highness, my sister Harper..." "My wife said she doesn''t have a brother. Her mother only gave birth to her." Matthew narrowed his threatening eyes. "I don''t want my wife to be unhappy." "Your Highness, you are a brave man. Are you afraid of your wife?" "I''m afraid of her. So what? What concern is that of yours?" Matthew frankly admitted that he was afraid of Harper. Of course, he was afraid that she would leave him someday and never return. She was still looking for the way to go home. This had never ceased to worry him. Every time he remembered this, his spirit groaned. "Fine. Harper is not my sister." What Howard said was meaningful. Others didn''t know the significance of these words, but Matthew knew that Howard was reminding him that he knew about Harper''s background. "Howard, Matthew won''t save you." Kevin flashed a smug smile. His legitimate son had died because of the Chu Clan, and he wanted the eldest son of the Chu Clan to die in turn. Now he was alone, and the two sons of his concubines were in the hands of Matthew. Although he was cold-blooded, he hoped his two sons would survive. Chapter 335 Execution Kevin tilted his head to look at Matthew, whose expression was detached. He knew that that he had a promise from Matthew, and Matthew would keep his word. Although he didn''t know what Howard had done to make Matthew so angry that he wanted Howard dead, all he needed to do was obey. Before long, the person who had been sent to Kevin''s mansion to take the evidence came back with a stack of letters between Kevin and his associates, including some written by Howard himself. "Howard, do you have anything else to say?" Walden asked. He looked at the evidence on the table and knew that Howard had committed a capital crime. "He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick. I have nothing to say. But I won''t admit my guilt!" Howard said through gritted teeth. "The evidence is irrefutable. You have no choice but to admit your guilt!" Maxwell reprimanded. He turned to Walden. "Your Highness, the evidence is conclusive. Howard Chu colluded with Prince Kevin to plot a rebellion. You have sound human testimony and material evidence. Please declare him guilty." Walden took a deep breath and said, "Howard Chu colluded with Uncle Kevin in an attempt to rebel. The evidence is conclusive. Return him to jail. I will deal with him after I report to my father." "Your Highness, you are young and full of promise. I''m impressed. Since the matter has been settled, I''m leaving now," said Franklin, standing up. "I will take my leave too." Maxwell left swaggeringly. Seeing his smug face, Walden gritted his teeth in anger and thought to himself, ''Why don''t you show kill him. I really don''t understand why he did this," the emperor said ruefully. "Your Majesty, treason is unforgivable, but you are a benevolent emperor who has no wish to kill innocent people. Please spare Prince Kevin''s children." Franklin pretended to be benevolent. How could the emperor spare Kevin''s children? They had already been killed. "I really cannot bear to kill him." "Your Majesty, rebellion is the ultimate crime. Prince Kevin''s execution must serve as a warning; otherwise the other princes will think that they won''t receive severe punishments if they rebel. Your reputation would be damaged. Therefore, Prince Kevin must receive capital punishment." Franklin didn''t aim at Kevin. The truth was that there were a lot of princes in the Bright Dynasty. If the emperor forgave Kevin for his rebellion, other restless and ambitious princes would make trouble. The emperor certainly knew he had no choice with regard to Kevin''s fate. Kevin must die. Franklin knew what was on his mind and decided to be the one to let the axe fall. In this way, others wouldn''t say that the emperor was cruel. "Kevin is sentenced to death, but he''s my brother. I want him to have a quick death," the emperor said after a long pause. "Franklin, I''ll leave it up to you. As for his children, I will spare any of them who are still alive." "How merciful you are." The emperor waved his hand, and Franklin bowed and left. Kevin''s case was finally settled, but Howard''s fate was still uncertain. If the information he had was true, someone was ready to save Howard at all costs. Chapter 336 A Bargain The knowledge that Howard would be sentenced to death three days later made Harrison anxious. "Your Highness, didn''t you say that you would save my son?" There was blame and disappointment in his tone. The crown prince had promised solemnly that he would save his son, but according to the emperor''s decree, Howard would be executed three days later. If Howard was killed, Harrison would have no son left. "It''s not that I don''t want to save him, but he is too stupid. He not only fell into Uncle Kevin''s trap, but he also sold me out!" Felix felt his anger rise at the thought of Howard betraying him in public. Now he was not only powerless to save him, but he also had fallen under his father''s suspicion. ''When rain falls it pours!'' he thought. "Your Highness, I know my son''s conduct was disappointing, but please save him." It had been years since Harrison had ever spoken to someone in such a humble manner, haughty as he was, even to the emperor. But now, for his only son, he was willing to humble himself and ask for the crown prince''s help. "Marquis Harrison, Father is suspicious of me, so I can''t take do anything more to help Howard." Felix shook his head and refused to help him. Although he wanted to have Harrison''s support, it was not worth it if he lost the emperor''s trust as a result. What was more, there was one strong competitor to the throne¡ªHoffman, Harrison''s nephew. Because of that, Harrison might not be willing to support him wholeheartedly. "Your Highness, you mean that you are not going to help me?" asked Harrison in disbelief. "Marquis Harrison, It''s not that I don''t id Matthew with a sneer. "Since you have gone straight to the point, I won''t beat around the bush. Please save my son''s life. I''ll reward you for your help." Harrison knew that it was useless to negotiate with Matthew, so he had to put all his cards down. "If there''s anything that I can do, I will not refuse." "Anything?" Matthew asked nonchalantly. "Anything you like." "What if I ask you to kill Hoffman?" Shock emerged on Harrison''s face and he looked up at Matthew in disbelief. Hoffman was his nephew, and Howard was his son. If he killed Hoffman in order to save his son, his own future was doomed. "Well..." "I was just kidding." Seeing that Harrison was in a dilemma, Matthew ordered, "Loosen him." "Thank you very much, Your Highness." For a moment, Harrison didn''t understand what Matthew intended to do. Harper still hadn''t said a word from beginning to end. However, Matthew seemed to weigh him up pretty well. "I can save Howard, and you don''t have to hurt Hoffman, but you have to promise me two things. First, you must leave the imperial capital immediately. You must not let anyone know about our deal, and you must never help Felix until the day your die," Matthew demanded. "OK. I give you my word." "Second, as soon as Howard is safe, he must swear that he will never hurt my wife, even if she wants to kill him." Harrison looked at Harper, and thought, ''If she wants to kill Howard, but he couldn''t escape, then I will just have to forget about him as useless. From now on, he must be extremely alert, so that she won''t find a chance to kill him.'' "Deal." Chapter 337 Howards True Identity After Felix refused to help Howard, Harrison disappeared. That in turn made Felix worry that Harrison might do something that would go against his own interests. He wanted to force Harrison out of the imperial capital. However, he''d searched almost the entire imperial capital but found no trace of Harrison. That, in turn, made him a little uneasy. It was almost time for Howard''s beheading, yet, it seemed that Harrison wasn''t making any moves to save him and nothing unusual was heard from the prison that Howard was kept in. Felix believed that Harrison might have already given up on saving Howard after weighing the pros and cons. But he wouldn''t be able to relax until he personally saw Howard beheaded. Actually, the man set to be beheaded was just another prisoner. Howard, on the other hand, had been tied in a jute bag and delivered to Harrison, who''d been waiting at the suburb of the capital. Seeing that Howard was fine, Harrison was relieved and heaved a big sigh. He turned to Howard and said, "Now that you are out, let''s go to the south domain." "I never said that I wanted to go there," Howard answered, massaging his aching wrists which had been tied for quite a long time. "I have something else to do." "Howard." Howard stopped in his tracks at Harrison''s tone. "Prince Hoffman has put a lot of effort into saving you this time around. If you go back to the imperial capital, all he''d done will be in vain. Don''t you think so?" "Marquis Harrison, did you say that Prince Hoffman was the one to save me? How is that possible?" Howard asked coldly. "Why can''t it be possible? You are Prince Hoffman''s cousin!" Harrison frowned deeply. "I came to the im his sudden lashing out. She frowned and looked at him. He was using her to vent out all of his anger. "You liked to stay with me when you were a child, and you liked playing with me most. Everything changed after I had been in the frontier three years and come back!" Harper vaguely remembered her relationship with Howard before he''d left. But he''d broken into her bedroom as soon as he''d returned, making it hard to remember the past they''d shared. She only remembered that he was Hailey''s twin, which meant that they were enemies. "I never changed. It''s you who changed!" Without any hesitation, Harper stabbed the dagger she''d hidden in her sleeve into Howard''s chest. She''d aimed it a little distance from his vital part, his heart. Still, the stab seemed to at least cause some damage. Howard lowered his head and stared at the dagger piercing into his chest. Blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, mixed with unspeakable sadness. He stared at Harper, wanting to catch the new cruelty she''d acquired. "You killed Grandma and even destroyed her body. This stab was for her. From now on, we are done with each other." Harper released her hand but didn''t pull the dagger out. "Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised to spare your life, I won''t kill you. I hurt you as I still want revenge for Grandma''s death. From now on, you should behave yourself." After that, Harper turned around and left without hesitation. Howard stumbled and fell to the ground. Watching Harper''s receding back, he struggled to stand up, but failed with great frustration. He lay on the ground, laughing silently. It turned out that there was no one in the world who actually cared about him. Chapter 338 Exchange (Part One) After getting stabbed by Harper, Howard had no other choice but to go back. Harrison had already left for the south domain first, leaving only two secret guards waiting for him. "Mister Howard, are you all right?" The secret guards were completely taken aback upon seeing Howard drenched in blood. They were worried that he might die from blood loss, so they immediately asked someone to treat his wound. The wound in Howard''s chest was severe, but it was not difficult to draw the knife because Harper had missed the fatal part on purpose. Though it bled a lot, it was not a big deal for Howard. "Has my father left?" he asked. This was hardly surprising for Howard at all. Although he might have said that he didn''t believe it, he knew that Harper was telling the truth. He still had one doubt, thought. He always thought that Harper was a fake one, but he couldn''t find any evidence to prove it yet. "Marquis Harrison has a lot of businesses in the south domain, so he headed out before us to take care of some things," on earance. "What are the Heavenly Books?" Harper asked, feeling so confused. With that, Howard shot Matthew a glance and said, "Why don''t you ask the man next to you? He''s probably the one who knows the answer best. After all, the imperial family is in possession of one Heavenly Book, which is being stored in the forbidden area of the Imperial Palace." Nodding her head in agreement, Harper told him, "I see. You are free to go now." "What a ruthless woman! Although I''m not your full brother, we have been brother and sister for over a decade. Why don''t you treat me better for old times'' sake?" Howard remarked, feigning sadness. "That''s ridiculous. You killed Grandma who had raised you for more than ten years as well. Do you seriously expect me to believe that you care about me?" Harper exclaimed, relentlessly exposing his facade. The look on Howard''s face suddenly shifted. Just as he turned around and was about to leave, he asked her, "Harper, if I didn''t kill her, do you think we would still be friends?" Chapter 339 Exchange (Part Two) "Nothing can change what has already happened in the past," Harper nonchalantly answered, "I''m trying my best to let go of my hatred so that I won''t have to kill you." "I see. I just wanted to ask. Take care of yourself." After some time, he walked away and disappeared into the dark. Matthew quickly reached for Harper''s hands, knowing well that Mavis'' passing had caused her great grief deep inside her heart. "Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Harper simply nodded her head and said, "Yes. Thank you so much for being here." "Would you like to know more about the Heavenly Books?" Matthew asked in a gentle tone. From what he could gather, Harper wasn''t able to decipher the Heavenly Books. Otherwise, there was no way she would still be alive while all the other members of the Qin Clan had gotten into trouble. Harper didn''t directly answer his question. Instead, she told him, "If you would like to talk about it, I''m willing to listen." The corners of Matthew''s lips cur legated to a lower position. His Majesty has shown him mercy. It''s probably just for Princess Nicole''s sake. However, the imperial edict still has yet to be issued." As he turned around and was just about to take a bath, he looked at Harper and asked, "Harp, I''m going to take a bath, would you like to join me?" When she heard this, Harper''s face turned red-flushed in an instant. "What?! I''m not going to take a bath with you!" "You are my wife. It should be normal for us to take a bath together. What''s the matter? Don''t you want to join me?" As he invited her, Matthew began to take his clothes off, exposing his upper body and putting his strong chest muscles into plain view. Harper had been forbidding him from having sex to her for their first time was so exhausting. He had been trying his best to restrain himself from touching her, having quite a hard time recently. As she looked him up and down, Harper asked in a serious tone, "Matthew, are you trying to seduce me?" Chapter 340 Each Has His Own Axe To Grind (Part One) After leaving Matthew''s mansion, Howard didn''t leave the imperial capital. Instead, he went straight to Crown Prince Felix''s mansion. As he had been always working for Felix, Howard was very familiar with his mansion and he could enter it without any difficulty. Although he was aware that Felix had given him up, he still came to meet him face to face. He didn''t allow Felix to cast him away so easily after making use of him. As Felix was about to go to bed, Howard suddenly appeared in his bedroom. Felix was quite shocked to see him and blurted out, "Howard, why are you here?" Before making his way into Felix''s mansion, Howard was uncertain of what Harper had said to him. But, as soon as he heard with his own ears what Felix had said, he was sure that Felix had already given him up. Even though he had worked for him for years and was also the only son of Harrison, Felix had abandoned him without the slightest of hesitation once it was clear that Howard would harm his the throne. In addition, I was tortured in the prison, so I''m too weak to escape the search of city guards and flee out of the imperial capital." The meaning of Howard''s words was clear. He was unable to leave the imperial capital by himself, so he wanted Felix to help him get out. "You want me to help you out of the imperial capital?" "Yes, Your Highness," Howard answered respectfully. "As soon as I get out of the imperial capital, I will go straight to the south domain. When I come back to the imperial capital again, I won''t be coming empty-handed. Instead, there will be a big surprise for you, Your Highness." After hearing Howard''s words, Felix became hesitant. If he was to help Howard escape this time, and if somebody found it out, then it would certainly arouse the emperor''s suspicion. The emperor was already dissatisfied with Walden due to Howard''s issues. Now if Felix was found helping Howard escape, the situation would become highly unfavorable to him. Chapter 341 Each Has His Own Axe To Grind (Part Two) "We need to give it a second thought," Felix responded. "Your Highness, the sooner the better. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I would get discovered and you might get implicated," Howard said, pretending that he was thinking for the sake of Felix. "Your Highness, you''re the heir to the throne. Too many people tend to keep watch on you, especially Prince Matthew. Since I''m a sworn enemy of Harper, she might check on the corpse and if they find out that the corpse isn''t mine, I don''t know what they''ll do." Upon hearing that, Felix frowned more tightly. If Harper really went to check on Howard''s corpse and thus found that it wasn''t Howard, she would surely hunt him down all over the imperial capital, and maybe even tell the emperor that he was still alive. If Howard was found to be in Felix''s mansion by then, he would not be able to explain it and clarify himself by any means. "Your High oo far, and now it was impossible for him to keep out of the matter. He was left with no choice but to send Howard out of the imperial capital. Otherwise he would fall on hard times or even worse. "Your Highness, are you out of your mind?" "Howard has always been a loyal worker for me. He has never colluded with Uncle Kevin. The reason why I am helping him is not just because he has worked for me but also because his father is none other than Marquis Harrison." Hearing what Felix had said, the minister was absolutely clear about Felix''s decision. The lack of military power had always been Felix''s fatal weak point. If he could earn the support of Harrison, no other sons of the emperor would be in a position to counter him, and it would also make him even comparable to Matthew. "I see. Don''t worry, Your Highness. I will send him out of the imperial capital safely." "Thank you." Chapter 342 Howard Was Discovered (Part One) The physician was rather shocked when he bandaged the wounds on Howard''s body. There was barely a piece of undamaged flesh on his body. What was more surprising was the wound in his chest. Although the blood had been stopped, the cut was so deep that it brought him halfway to death. But Howard was still alive, which was a miracle. "Mister Howard, although I have treated your wounds, they are serious, and you have to be careful and rest well for the next few months. Otherwise, your wounds could trouble you again in the future, especially the wound in your chest. That one will get at you if you don''t take good care of it." After giving him that advice, the physician left with his medicine box. When Felix came with Jacob Du, the defense minister, Howard had just got dressed. "Your Highness," he greeted. "Have your wounds been treated?" Felix asked. "Are you better now?" "Thanks f acob Du. "Okay, if you want to search, get on with it. Don''t touch the person in the carriage." "Thank you for your understanding, Minister Jacob." The guard ordered his fellows to search the carriage. When the curtain of the carriage was opened, Howard already had his mask on. As he was badly injured, the chamber in the carriage was filled with a faint odor of blood, despite Howard''s bandages. "Is this your friend, Minister Jacob? Is your friend injured?" the guard asked, as a matter of routine. Jacob Du frowned and said, "Yes, my friend got a minor injury and tonight he is leaving the capital. Have you finished your search?" "Yes, we have." The guard hesitated and looked at Howard. He found the man in front of him a little familiar but he couldn''t remember where he had met him before. Furthermore, the guard was sure that the masked man''s injury was not minor at all. Chapter 343 Howard Was Discovered (Part Two) Jacob Du snorted coldly, got into the carriage, and finally managed to take Howard through the gate of the imperial capital. Bruce Zhou, the vice commander of Patrol Battalion, had been keeping a close eye on everything around the crown prince''s palace. He remembered the other night when he was doing a routine patrol, he found that someone broke into the crown prince''s palace. However, there was no trace of the intruder. To ensure the crown prince''s safety, Bruce Zhou kept his vigilance at full alert. After all, it was his duty to safeguard the crown prince. If anything bad happened to the crown prince, he would face the wrath of the emperor. "General, a soldier guarding the gate of the imperial capital sent a message. Minister Jacob had a stranger in his carriage and just left the capital tonight. The stranger seemed to be seriously injured." B u would be unable to bother him as long as he maintained his denial. When Bruce Zhou realized that Jacob Du would admit nothing, he called a soldier over to him and asked, "Do you know the eldest son of Prime Minister Charles?" The soldier looked at Bruce Zhou in confusion and said, "General, I don''t." "Okay, but do you know this guy?" Bruce unfolded the portrait in his hand, in which Howard''s face was drawn. "Yes, I know him. He is the one who was in Minister Jacob''s carriage. He had some serious injuries and a strong smell of medicine all over his body when we searched the carriage," the soldier blurted out with no hesitation. "This is the eldest son of Prime Minister Charles, Howard Chu, the traitor who colluded with Kevin!" Bruce Zhou looked Jacob Du in the eye. "Minister Jacob, I''m taking you back with me to see His Majesty now!" Chapter 344 Suspicion (Part One) Jacob didn''t admit that he had anything to do with Howard, and he certainly wouldn''t admit that Howard was the man in the carriage. Instead, he claimed that Bruce had deliberately framed him, and he refused to go to meet the emperor with Bruce. And since Bruce couldn''t force him to go, he had no choice but to make sure that his men kept an eye on Jacob as he went to the Imperial Palace himself to meet the emperor. The imperial court session was to be held at five o''clock in the morning, while the palace gates themselves opened by three o''clock. Bruce was outside even before then, waiting for the gates to open, wherein he came inside to meet the emperor. "Your Majesty, Bruce Zhou from the Patrol Battalion would like to request an audience with you. He claims he has vital information to report," Andy stated as he aided the emperor in changing his garments. "The Patrol Battalion?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Marquis Shawn is having a rest-cure at present. So for now, Vice Commander Bruce is supervising doorway of the hall. There Bruce stood, taking Jacob into the area. "Your Majesty," Bruce greeted with deference. "Your Majesty." Jacob was similarly calm, yet his eyes flickered back to Felix who was just at the corner of his eye. But Felix averted his eyes from him, rigid and impassive. There was no chance to salvage this problem now. The emperor had his doubts, but at least the emperor had no idea that Howard was Harrison''s son. Small mercies. "Bruce, recount to us everything you witnessed last night." "Yes, Your Majesty. Last night, during our patrol, I witnessed a man clothed in black sneaking into Crown Prince Felix''s mansion. We tailed after him, and witnessed Minister Jacob emerging from the mansion, making haste to leave the city. He had a seriously injured man with him, and was spiriting him out. One of the guards drew a portrait of the man we had seen." And then he unfurled the portrait and held it up for everyone to see. "This is the man Minister Jacob sent out last night." Chapter 345 Suspicion (Part Two) "It''s Howard! It''s that traitor, Howard!" A cacophony rose throughout the crowd as the ministers gasped, bursting into discussion. All eyes flew to Walden, suspiciously, only to find him just as confused as everyone else. "But that''s impossible!" Walden stepped forward, still stunned. "Father, I saw Howard beheaded right before my eyes. How could this happen? How could Minister Jacob have pulled this off?" "I was equally curious about how such a magic trick was performed, so I had someone look into it and check the body," the emperor said, his eyes cold. "Charles was the man who raised Howard, and is quite familiar with him. I sent him to identify the body and he confirmed that the body was not Howard''s." There was no doubt, from his frigid tone, that the emperor was furious. Now he looked down at the assembled crowd below and considered how many of them had tied to Howard or Kevin. "Father, if I may," Feli he had no alibi. Worse still, he was completely caught in a lie. And he was lying to the emperor to his face. Trapped and caught, all the words died on his lips. "Jacob!!" The emperor growled with so much rage that his voice was at its roughest. "Take this impudent twit to the prison!" He stopped suddenly, as though belatedly remembering that he had an audience. As Howard visited Felix at midnight, and Jacob helped Felix get Howard to escape, there was no telling how many sympathizers were present. There might be more of them out there who had loyalties to Felix. So instead, he had Matthew do it. "Matthew, I leave this case to you. I want you to thoroughly investigate this matter and find out the truth. Felix, reflect on your role in all of this. You''ll be confined to your mansion. Walden, you''ve neglected your duties. You''ll lose three months of your salary as a warning to others to do their jobs properly." Chapter 346 Escape Punishment By Suicide After the imperial court session was over, Felix went to his palace in a sullen mood. Everyone knew that Jacob was on his side. Now that Jacob had fallen into the hands of Matthew, Felix was worried that Jacob would soon spit out everything. "Felix," Walden called, to stop Felix. "Let''s talk about it when we get back," Felix said at once. He was somewhat uneasy. He couldn''t get involved in this business regarding Howard, because his actions would be constrained if his father suspected him. "Felix, what''s going on? Why is Howard still alive?" Walden was confused. He thought that it was Felix who had rescued Howard in secret. "Was it not you who secretly replaced him with a prisoner?" Felix asked in confusion. He thought it was Walden who had rescued Howard. But it turned out not to be the case. Who could have rescued Howard? "No, it wasn''t," Walden said nervously. "Felix, you told me not to get involved in this business. That''s why I didn''t meddle in it. If Father hadn''t said that Howard was still alive at the imperial court session, I wouldn''t even have been aware of that." Felix frowned. If it was not Walden, who could it be? Could it be Harrison? It was impossible. If Harrison was capable of doing it by himself, why would he have come to ask for his help? But then, who on earth was it? "Was it Uncle Matthew?" Walden guessed. In the imperial capital, only a handful of people could do such a thing secretly without being noticed. "No way!" Felix shook his head. "Uncle Matthew wanted Howard to die, so he wouldn''t have saved him. What''s more, Harper and Howard are sworn enemies because Howard killed her grandmother. Even if Uncle M prison, he was long gone. He had used the broken pieces of the bowl to cut the veins of his wrists. He wrote the word "INNOCENT" in bold strokes with his blood on the wall of the prison and then followed up his first wound by stabbing the pieces into his neck, and he died from blood loss. The cell was full of his blood. When Matthew learned that Jacob had committed suicide, he wasn''t surprised. He already knew that Felix was very cruel. When a person became useless to him, he would discard him without a second thought, just as what had befallen Howard. Matthew reported to the emperor directly that Jacob committed suicide in the prison and left the word "INNOCENT." The emperor smelled something suspicious in this. If Jacob was innocent, why did he commit suicide? "Did he really commit suicide?" the emperor asked earnestly. "The coroner has examined the corpse. He did kill himself," answered Matthew plainly. "He used the broken porcelain to cut his neck. He even used the blood to write on the wall." "What do you make of this?" the emperor asked slowly. After all, this matter had been delegated to Matthew. "Your Majesty, he may have killed himself for fear of punishment," Matthew said after thinking for a few seconds. "Whether he was innocent or not can''t be proved after his death. Therefore, he might have committed suicide for fear of a more dreadful punishment." "Do you think it was he who rescued Howard?" "Your Majesty, I dare not say anything about the matter without evidence. I will report to you after my investigation." "Well, you may leave now. I enjoin you to find the truth as soon as possible," the emperor ordered. Chapter 347 Leaving The Case Unsettled (Part One) When Matthew came out of the Imperial Study, he happened to see the empress coming over. She was in plain clothes and didn''t have her hairpins. She passed by Matthew before kneeling down at the door of the Imperial Study. Matthew sneered and left at once. What the empress did was to intercede with the emperor for Felix, her son. After all, everyone would think that Matthew wouldn''t be able to deal with this case impartially. Naturally, the empress was also worried that her son would end up in an unfavorable situation. "Your Majesty, Her Majesty is currently kneeling down in front of the Imperial Study," Andy whispered to remind the emperor. After all, the empress was the first lady of the country. If she was to be seen kneeling down outside the Imperial Study, he could only imagine the stories people would begin to fabricate. The emperor frowned as he said unhappily, "Ask her to was good at revealing weaknesses. Although she firmly doubted Matthew and questioned the emperor''s decisions, when it was time to show her own weakness, she would never lose the chance. "Okay, let''s go together." The emperor helped the empress get up before they went to her Sleek Palace together. Jacob, the defense minister, committed suicide in prison. The emperor decreed to reproach Matthew for failing to do his duty. He then lifted Felix''s ground punishment immediately. The case that Howard was privately released was left unsettled. The ban on Felix was dissolved within 3 days. Although the courtiers were confused, they understood that the emperor was wary of Matthew. The reason why the emperor had forwarded the case of Howard to Matthew was that he merely wanted to criticize Felix. Now that his goal had been achieved, it was time for him to lift Felix''s ground punishment. Chapter 348 Leaving The Case Unsettled (Part Two) "His Majesty is really interesting," Harper said, looking at the emperor''s imperial edict to rebuke Matthew. "It was his son''s fault. Why did he reprimand you instead? No wonder Felix is so arrogant. He is spoiled by His Majesty." "Felix is the crown prince. Even if Felix did it, His Majesty would do anything to take the blame away from him." Matthew shook the wine glass in his hand and thought, ''The empress is the most powerful in the imperial harem. Lady Sherry doesn''t have any sons, Lady Maria lives in peace with the others, and Lady Katrina doesn''t have any sons as well. For a woman who has no rivals in the imperial harem, it is inevitable for her to live a more comfortable life.'' "Is Lady Chloe about to give birth to a child?" asked Harper curiously. "Soon enough. Why are you so interested in her?" "Do you think sh face. He always had the urge to tear his face apart to see how frightened he would be. The emperor suddenly thought of something and said with a gleam in his eyes, "I heard that you are quite weak. There are many imperial physicians in the palace. Do you want me to send a physician to treat you?" When he heard what the emperor said, Matthew''s smile froze on his face. The emperor was thrilled seeing Matthew''s sour expression. "Although you suffer from impotence and it''s a bit embarrassing, you are still a prince. Let the imperial physician examine you to see what''s wrong." "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but that wouldn''t be necessary," Matthew refused without hesitation. "I''m already receiving treatment. I think you will soon have a nephew or niece, Your Majesty." "Oh, is that so? We shall wait and see." Chapter 349 The Truth Of Infertility (Part One) After coming home from the Imperial Palace, Matthew gazed at Harper in sadness. Her scalp went numb under his disturbing gaze. He remained silent. The sadness in his eyes never diminished. "Did His Majesty make trouble for you again?" Harper asked. Judging by the terrible look on his face, she speculated that the emperor might have found fault with him. The sadness in his eyes grew more intense as he gazed at her. He was now looking like a hopeless and abandoned housewife. The unhappiness seemed to have engulfed him. Seeing him in this state, Harper rubbed her arms to ease the goose bumps. His manner was just too unsettling. Finally, she couldn''t keep quiet any longer and asked, "Matthew, what''s the matter? Please just tell me. Your stare makes me scared." He was waiting for Harper to ask exactly that. "His Majesty taunted me by saying that I was impotent," Matthew blurted out. "Excuse me?" Harper exclaimed helplessly after she spat out the tea in shock. She choked upon hearing that, and then she s won the bet this time. "Your Highness, Lady Harper is here," the maid reported. "Let her in," Katrina said as she rubbed her hair. Her voice had an unaccustomed gentleness at that moment. "Good day, Your Highness," Harper said after she stepped inside the room. "Harper, I''m so happy to see you here. Please have a seat. The tea will be ready in a moment," Katrina responded at once. She didn''t embarrass Harper this time, or to be more specific, she couldn''t afford to embarrass her. The Chu Clan had lost many members. Howard was not Charles'' natural son. What was worse, he had brought disaster to the Chu Clan. Now, in Katrina''s eyes, they could rely only on Harper. Besides, she had heard that the emperor intended to banish Charles. If he was really dismissed as the prime minister, she would be in a desperate situation as well. "I heard that you wanted to see me. What is it?" Harper asked curtly. She didn''t want to play charades with Katrina. Sometimes it was better to go straight to the point. Chapter 350 The Truth Of Infertility (Part Two) Katrina''s expression changed a little. "It''s not a big deal. But it''s about the Chu Clan. You are a daughter of the Chu Clan. If something happened to it, your status would also be damaged and people would look down upon you. Your husband dotes on you now because you are the daughter of the prime minister. If your father lost his position, I''m afraid your life would be much less happy. I think you are well aware of that," she replied. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Actually, I never lived a happy or easy life while I was in the Chu Clan''s mansion," Harper replied in a flat tone. The tea had been served by the maid. She took a sip of her tea gracefully. "Your Highness, this tea has a delightful taste." "This is a gift from Her Majesty. There are only a few people in the Imperial Palace who are privileged to enjoy it," Katrina said proudly. The corners of Harper''s mouth curled up slightly. "Good as it is, you shouldn''t drink too much o away with it! "You dare not guess, right? Let me tell you," Harper said as she picked up the cup and put it in front of Katrina. "Smell it. Does it smell good?" Katrina nodded. "It smells good because it is mixed with musk and you love this tea very much. You''ve been drinking the tea all these years, and your womb has been severely damaged. Do you know why the imperial physician didn''t tell you that? Because the imperial physician was installed by Her Majesty. Do you know why she helped me when you set me up? Because she knew that I wouldn''t help you harm others, neither would I allow others to hurt you. She didn''t want me live a smooth life. Hailey, whom you valued the most, was on Her Majesty''s side. You are nothing in her eyes," Harper said as she put the cup in Katrina''s hand. Then she walked away. Suddenly she stopped somewhere and reached out her hand. As a result of that, a maid fell out of her hiding place and slammed to the floor. Chapter 351 Win Over Katrina (Part One) Katrina stared down at the maid in astonishment. "Judith, why are you here?" Judith jumped to her feet, only to immediately sink down to her knees in submission. "I''m so sorry, Your Highness. Please forgive me. I was afraid that Princess Harper would do harm to you, so I hid in order to eavesdrop." Naturally, she tried to shift suspicion onto Harper while emphasizing her own loyalty to and concern for Katrina. Harper eyed the two with a bland smile, saying nothing. Katrina had been smart enough to order everyone out, but Judith had at least had the guts to stay inside and eavesdrop. Katrina could figure out the reason, but she had never suspected that her personal maid, particularly one she''d had since entering the Imperial Palace, would turn out to be a spy. "Well, I''m happy to hear that you''re so loyal to me," answered Katrina mildly. "As your maid, I have every reason to be loyal to you," Judith responded immediate on. "Harper, I''m so sorry for what I have done to you all these years." Harper didn''t reply. In many ways, it was far too late to do anything for the people they had wronged. And although Katrina felt guilty now, Harper didn''t think much of her sincerity. Katrina was choosing to yield only because of her own private interests. Katrina''s eyes were frozen to the doorway long after Harper had disappeared through it. Finally she called a maid and sent for Physician Carl. "Yes, Your Highness!" Carl Huang was an imperial physician, assigned exclusively to take care of Katrina. She had always thought he was one of her people, never suspecting that he worked for someone else. Moreover, he knew the reason why she had been barren for so many years, but he never told her the truth. In the meantime, he had always enjoyed Katrina''s confidence. Each time she had a fever or a cold, he was the first and only one she called upon. Chapter 352 Win Over Katrina (Part Two) In moments the man was before her. "Your Highness," he said graciously. "Physician Carl, at last you''re here." Katrina leaned in the soft armchair, trying her best to look sickly. "I feel weak and quite uncomfortable. Please, have a look at me." "Yes, Your Highness." Carl Huang produced a handkerchief. When Katrina offered her hand, he covered it and checked her pulse. It was smooth and vigorous, much as any healthy person''s would be. "Is there anything else wrong, Your Highness?" he inquired. "I don''t feel well anywhere," she complained, rubbing her temple. "I feel suffocated, and have a terrible headache. Physician Carl, am I suffering from some incurable disease?" "There''s no need to worry about that, Your Highness," the man said quickly. "Maybe it''s too hot, and you simply have sunstroke. You should be better after resting for about two days. As far as I can tell, you''re in quite good health." Rather than look ice for me at once!" Mere moments later, Josef was rushing to the emperor, who was having dinner with the empress. The emperor was loath to leave a good meal unfinished, but upon hearing that Katrina had something urgent to discuss with him, he stood up and left. The empress watched him leave with a cold stare. Up to then, no one had dared to come and ask the emperor to leave when he was with her. Clearly, Katrina was beginning to forget her station. However, it didn''t matter, as she would soon lose all her power. When that was done, the emperor would no longer care about her. The empress called a maid as she rose from the table. "Your Majesty, what can we do for you?" The empress went and sat down on a luxurious sofa, where she began to meticulously tie her hair into a bun. "Deliver a box of green bean cakes to Felix," she said elegantly. "It will help him cool down. It''s so hot out today." "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 353 A Confrontation With The Convict (Part One) As soon as the emperor entered the Glorious Palace, he saw Katrina crying into his arms with her hair down, in a mess. "What happened? Why are you crying so sadly?" the emperor asked softly while holding Katrina in his arms. "Your Majesty... please help me," Katrina pleaded. She was crying her heart out. She had done a lot of things for the empress all these years. But now, it turned out that it was the empress who had hurt her. "What happened? Tell me what made you so sad," the emperor asked again. He was of the thought that Katrina was driven mad by some other consort in the palace, making her come to him and complain in tears. "Your Majesty, I have been in the palace for more than ten years and never got the chance to pay you back. For that I am feeling very guilty. You have always treated me well, but I couldn''t even give birth to a baby for you. I am feeling so bad about it. But it''s not until today I know that there is nothing wrong with my body, but someone doesn''t want me to get pr k you so much for worrying about me. But honestly, even though that eunuch was in charge of the articles, I don''t think he could buy over the court physicians. He is probably just a scapegoat. The real convict might still be at large." The smile on the empress''s face remained the same at these words. "You''re right, Katrina. If that person could bribe the Imperial Academy of Medicine, it is likely that he wasn''t alone. You should be careful." "Thank you for your reminder, Your Majesty. I will be very careful. My niece, Harper, will be taking care of me in the future. Although she is now Prince Matthew''s wife, she is willing to come here and take care of me after hearing that I was set up by others and has been infertility for many years. She is confident that I will get cured soon." Katrina deliberately told this news to the empress in a provocative way. Actually, when she saw the fake kindness on the empress''s face, she wished to tear her face up into pieces, despite knowing that she couldn''t. Chapter 354 A Confrontation With The Convict (Part Two) "Congratulations, Katrina. You''ve been longing for a baby all these years. If you can get conceived under the care of Harper, it will be great news for all of us." The empress congratulated Katrina with a smile. "Chloe is about to give birth in a couple of days. If you can get pregnant now and give His Majesty another baby, I am sure he will love you more." "Thank you for your kind words," Katrina still replied coldly. She believed that she needn''t be polite to such a heartless empress. She had already sent a letter back to the Chu Clan mansion. Didn''t the crown prince want to find someone else to be the prime minister? Fine, then there was no need for the Chu Clan to support the crown prince any more. After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Katrina, the empress excused herself and left. As soon as she left the Glorious Palace, her face changed. Judging from Katrina''s tone of speech, it was clear f es back then. They even felt so depressed when she passed away one year later, at an early age. When Harper had grown up, she looked more like Kelly. "She is just like my sister-in-law," Katrina answered. The emperor squinted his eyes and took a good look at Harper, as if he wanted to see what her mother was like by seeing through her. The Qin Clan disappeared into thin air years ago, which was also a big event in the imperial capital. Now so many years had passed, and there was not a single piece of information about them. Perhaps the Qin Clan had all died a long time ago. "Yeah, she does have her charm," the emperor replied, with a mixed feeling in his voice. He drew back his eyes from Harper and turned to his concubine. "Have a good time together, you two. I''ll accompany you in the evening, Katrina." The emperor patted the back of Katrina''s hand soothingly and left. "Goodbye, Your Majesty." Chapter 355 Desperate Struggle (Part One) As soon as the emperor left, Katrina shed her fragile image and resumed her usual graceful manner. "Harper, you must help me," Katrina then said, eyes glinting with determination and focus. "I must be restored to health as soon as possible. I must have a baby." In her eyes, the less the empress wanted her to have a baby, the more determined she was to somehow achieve it, if only out of spite. "Alright, Your Highness." Harper nodded, ready to help her. "You''ve already sent a message to my father about this, perhaps?" "I''ve sent word ahead, and I''m certain that I''ll have his support. Don''t worry. Now I know how heartless the empress and the crown prince are, don''t blame us for delivering some retaliation." Charles had been confined indoors for about a month now, under the pretense of being ill. Katrina''s message reached the Chu Clan mansion, and upon reading it, he became very uneasy. This was a decision he couldn''t make lightly, and he needed to seek the advice of someone else. Yet there was no one in the mansion who could possibly provide tha had done. Carefully arraying himself in a disguise, Charles went straight to Felix''s mansion. The steward, seeing him arriving in such a state and at such an hour, was shocked for a moment. Felix was currently under suspicion of having aided Howard to escape, and though the emperor had done what he could to suppress that rumor, Felix wasn''t yet cleared of the accusations. And now, to have Charles here to visit at such a sensitive time, it was highly risky and suspicious. "Prime Minister Charles, please," the steward pleaded as politely as he could. "You had better go back. I''m sorry but this is simply not the right time for you to be here!" The Chu Clan had been going downhill, declining further by the day. Howard was a traitor, Hailey was likely dead, and the only two members of the clan that had as of yet escaped the tarnish was Harper, and Alexander who was still underage. And neither of those two had ever gotten along well with Charles. Felix had already been making plans to find another clan to support and distance himself from the Chu Clan. Chapter 356 Desperate Struggle (Part Two) "Please tell Crown Prince Felix that I must see him, I have something very important to discuss with him." "Prime Minister Charles, you must go back, please. Crown Prince Felix won''t see you. There are far too many people watching the mansion and it''s for the best that you leave now." The more Charles insisted, the more frustrated the steward became. Were Charles still in his venerable role as he used to be, he would have never dared to speak to him in such a way, but Felix himself had said that the Chu Clan was finished now. There was no need to be respectful to someone as disgraced as that. The gate remained closed in front of him, and Charles was unsure as to whether he should leave or stay. He was convinced that Felix would still meet him, but it looked like he was truly being turned away. He was now shut out, and left abandoned outside. Charles stood there for a moment longer, and finally he resolutely turned and strode away. Very well; if Felix wasn''t going to meet with him, then he saw no reason to continue to align himself with him or pledge loyalties t a message to the empress, instructing her to pass his instruction to Charles through Katrina. The plan was to arrange for his men to become spies for the imperial examination. Most of the Cabinet officials had already decided their loyalties, after all. If he was trying to build strength and gather his own forces, he would have to begin right at that examination. But because he didn''t have leverage over anyone in the examination committee, the plan was difficult to carry out. However, now that Charles was the chief examiner, it would seem that fortune was on his side. Felix was well aware that he had to keep his distance from Charles in order to avoid arousing suspicion, and this was why Katrina had to deliver the message for him. But he was unaware that Katrina, bearing a grudge against him and the empress, was now the last person who would want to aid him. The emperor, pleased with Charles'' behavior, decided to take pity on Katrina''s troubles and took steps to give her restitution. He spent the night with her more frequently now, making Katrina the envy of all. Chapter 357 Make A Bet (Part One) Inside the Champion Restaurant, Zack was hanging out with a couple of friends. The imperial examination was going to be held two days from now. He had to take the imperial examination, and George of the Kong Clan was also in the list of examinees as well. Actually, the imperial examination should have already begun long ago, but due to Kevin''s rebellion, it had to be moved to a later date. Because of that, George had to stay in the imperial capital longer than he thought. "The imperial examination is about to be held in two days. Are you feeling confident, Zack?" George asked with a playful smile on his face. Hearing this, Zack modestly replied, "Since you are also going to take the exam, I''m honestly feeling quite nervous. I''m not confident that I can win against you." "Both of you are so smart, yet you''re still worried about the exam. Does that mean I''m destined to lose?" Carlson felt so hopeless at this point. Truth be told, his father had him kicked out of the imperial capital and he didn''t come back until recently. Never would he have expected that his father would go ah d face, Caroline listened attentively to all the things George was saying, and they took turns asking each other a question. "Shawn, how is Wendy doing?" Harper asked upon noticing that Shawn was drinking by himself. "She''s doing fine. It''s just that her frequent illness is annoying her," Shawn answered in a low voice and awkwardly looked away, finding it near impossible to look Harper straight in the eye. "That''s good to hear," Harper remarked. Then, she glanced at Carlson and told him, "Carlson, you also have to work hard. Prince Allen thinks so highly of you." When he heard this, Carlson couldn''t help but sigh, and he said, "Forget it. I haven''t really been reading much ever since I was a child. My father forced me to take the imperial examination without a warning. Isn''t he worried at all that he will just end up even more humiliated if I go and fail the exam? Ever since I got back, my brother and father have been giving me such a hard time. To tell you the truth, if it weren''t for Lucas picking me up today, I wouldn''t have been able to leave the mansion at all." Chapter 358 Make A Bet (Part Two) Harper couldn''t hold herself back and let out a soft chuckle as she tried to cover her mouth, finding the unfortunate situation Carlson was in quite interesting. "I would have to burn incense for you in the temple and pray to the Bodhisattva to bless you with good results." "Please burn incense for me as well," Zack said with a smile. "Given that George will also be taking the exam, I can''t help feeling uneasy." "Okay, I will visit the Holy Chant Temple first thing tomorrow morning to burn incense and pray for you. If you take the top three spots, I''ll hold a banquet for you to celebrate," Harper smiled as she cheered them on. "Harper, why don''t we make a bet?" Zack suddenly suggested. "What would you like to bet on?" "Whether I can take the number one spot and be the top scholar," Zack replied, wearing a serious expression on his face. "Of course you should make a bet!" Lucas and Lilian clapped their hands, clearly already looking forward to it. "Thi Harper''s eyes. Truth be told, Charles volunteered to be the chief examiner not because he wished to avoid the crisis brought about by the matter involving Howard, but to tell the crown prince that even though he was down, he could still prove to be useful. Felix gave up on him so easily after making use of him. He would probably come back and bite Felix sooner or later. "For those who belong to a race different from ours, their way of thinking must be different as well," Harper slowly said. "Although the Chu Clan has raised Howard for eighteen years, that won''t change the fact that he is not my father''s biological son. He is also a victim here. Lady Katrina has been poisoned, causing her be incapable of having children for many years. It would be difficult to say how miserable she actually is. But God will not always be blind." As a smile appeared on her face, Lilian changed the topic right away. "So, do you think Zack will actually be the number one scholar?" Chapter 359 The Imperial Examination (Part One) Harper and Caroline accompanied Zack and the others to the examination compound in anticipation of the imperial examination. In hopes of him winning the championship, they gave Zack the amulet they had gotten from the Holy Chant Temple. Charles caught sight of Harper outside the examination compound but didn''t say anything to her. It was a slap in the face that the one child he had both disliked and despised had turned out to be so outstanding. Unfortunately for him, she now no longer even looked at him. Despite the fact that he was her father, to her, he was nothing more than a stranger. He gritted his teeth in exasperation as he thought of the situation as it stood now. He had no one but himself to blame for Harper''s cold treatment. After all, he had been nothing but cruel to her in her entire life. Now, he was the one having a hard time. While he hadn''t cared about her in the past, things had taken , Caroline." "How are you feeling now?" Zack asked with a smile. George didn''t seem to be in high spirits either. After seven consecutive days of examination, they were all exhausted. "I''m fine." "I''ll have someone send you back to the inn. And Zack, go back home and get some rest as well. I''m sure your parents have been looking forward to seeing you," Harper instructed them. "The result will be announced in ten days. You can use the time before that to take it easy and rest. When you feel refreshed, we can get together again." "Okay," George answered without hesitation. Shifting his eyes towards Caroline, he added, "I sent a letter to my clan. My parents will come to the imperial capital in a few days." Hearing that, Caroline blushed bright red. After nodding slightly at George, she hid herself behind Harper. Zack, on the other hand, was quite satisfied with George as a brother-in-law. Chapter 360 The Imperial Examination (Part Two) He said, "When your parents arrive, I would like to pay them a visit in person." "I will pay a visit to your mansion with my family," George said. Elsie turned her head around and saw a man staring bitterly in their direction. She immediately pulled Harper''s sleeve to draw her attention to him. Harper looked at her in surprise. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Elsie opened her mouth, but no words came out. It was Zack who closed the distance between him and Harper and whispered something by her ear. From Matthew''s angle, it looked as if he was giving her a kiss on the cheek. Seeing that, Matthew was infused with a towering rage in an instant. He strode towards them purposely. It looked as if Harper cared about Zack more than she cared about him, and he knew that Zack had special feelings for her. Matthew was afraid that he might grab Zack by the throat t Katrina was pregnant. Right now, Katrina''s pregnancy would be good news for her. "Okay. I''ll go back and report to Her Highness right now." As soon as Josef left, Matthew pulled Harper into his arms and growled, "Honey, you''ve been so busy recently that you''ve almost forgotten all about me." "I could never! I have refused everyone''s invitation just so I can be with you," Harper said with a smile. "You prayed for Zack. But what about me?" This was what had been bothering him. As long as Zack was involved, Matthew''s jealousy would soar up high. Harper tapped his nose with her finger. "I''m yours. Isn''t that enough?" A big smile slowly overtook Matthew''s face. "You''re right, you are mine. There''s no going back, right?" "No, I wouldn''t want to." "So..." After a short pause, Matthew continued in a hoarse voice, "Harp, let''s have a baby." Chapter 361 Katrina Is Pregnant In the Glorious Palace, Harper was checking Katrina''s pulse. Katrina had been feeling unwell, and there were several indications of pregnancy, so she suspected that she was pregnant. She only started receiving treatment a short while before. She was afraid that it would all be in vain, so she didn''t send for an imperial physician. Instead, she invited Harper to check her. "Harper, what''s wrong with me?" Katrina asked in uneasiness, for fear that her answer would disappoint her. "Congratulations, Your Highness. You have been pregnant for a month," Harper said with a grin. Katrina was dumbstruck with surprise. Josef was elated and congratulated her effusively. "Your Highness, it''s great news. You are pregnant! Congratulations!" Katrina finally snapped back to reality. She caressed her flat belly and asked in belief, "Am I really pregnant?" "Yes, you are." "Really?" Katrina asked again for a final confirmation. Harper nodded and replied patiently, "Yes, Your Highness. You are really pregnant. Congratulations. Your long cherished wish has come true at last." Katrina almost cried with joy. Although Harper said she would help her recuperate, she had been continuously poisoned for years and her body had been greatly weakened. She thought it would take at least two or three more years to reach the degree of health that would be necessary for a conception, but to her surprise, she had conceived already. "Thank you very much, Harper," Katrina said with joy and took hold of Harper''s hand. "I thought I would never have a chance to be a mother. Thank you, Harper with one stone, but unfortunately Chloe''s due date fell before the total solar eclipse. Katrina was not that lucky. "If you wish, I can help you deal with Lady Chloe''s baby, Your Majesty," said Paul Pu with a subtle smile. All he needed to do was claim that Chloe''s baby was a devil. "She is a mere noble lady, and not from a powerful family. I''m not worried about her baby. It is another person who makes me uneasy." The empress took a sip of tea. "A woman that was sterile for more than ten years suddenly gets pregnant. Tell me, is that to be regarded as a good omen or a sinister one?" "Of course it''s a bad omen, a terrible one." There was a cunning smile on Paul Pu''s face. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I''ll solve the problem for you and make sure the devil will bring no harm to His Majesty and you." The smile on the empress''s face became brighter. "Paul, you always help me find luck and avoid calamity. In return, I will put in a good word for you in front of His Majesty." "Thank you very much, Your Majesty." After that, Paul Pu left happily. Because of the empress''s words, he had good reason to expect a promotion. Felix now had a dominant position in the Imperial Palace. Except for Hoffman in the south domain, the other princes had no hopes of gaining the throne. Everyone knew that the crown prince would inherit the throne one day. Paul Pu knew which side his bread was buttered on, so he would spare no effort to help the crown prince. Thus, he had sound hopes of becoming an illustrious minister after the crown prince took the throne, and he would make a fortune. Chapter 362 The Results Were Announced (Part One) On the day when the results of the imperial examination were released publicly, Chloe gave birth to a son. This made the emperor extremely happy and he immediately upgraded Chloe''s status. In addition, all the servants in her palace received rewards, thanks to the new born baby. As for Harper, she went to see the published results, early in the morning. She was concerned about the performances of Zack and those whom she cared about. "Good morning, Harper!" Caroline greeted passionately. "Good morning, Caroline, Zack." Harper returned the greetings. She and Elsie forced their way through the crowd and approached them. "Have the results been released?" "Not yet. Probably we need to wait for a few more minutes," Zack replied. He then took an umbrella from a maid and held it over Harper''s head to shield her from the scorching sun. He did it naturally, as if taking care of her was something he ought to do. "Where are Carlson and George?" asked Harper. "George wouldn''t be here to wait for the re for another three years before attending the next imperial examination. Many of them had taken the examination multiple times, yet they failed to make it. Since there were so many people, Harper got pushed and shoved in the crowd. Even though Elsie was trying her best to protect her, she was unsuccessful. Zack, on the other hand, protected her by putting his arms around her secretly, lest she should fall down. Lucas was by Caroline''s side and protected her. Carlson had already run to the front of the list. "My Lady, are you okay?" asked Elsie, after they all reached the front. "I''m fine," Harper replied. The first three winners were not included in the list. They were to attend another test and the emperor had to decide the ranking of the top three winners according to the results. Carlson searched for his name from the last one to the front ones. When he finally saw his name, he heaved a sigh of relief. The result wasn''t bad. He was ranked sixty-ninth. He had finished his task to some degree. Chapter 363 The Results Were Announced (Part Two) After a quick scan, Carlson couldn''t find Zack''s and George''s names. He turned around, intending to talk to Zack, only to find that Zack was nowhere to be seen, thanks to the crowd. "Let''s leave now. There are too many people. We can come back when the crowd gets reduced," Zack suggested as he protected Harper and walked out of the crowd. He was worried about somebody taking advantage of the situation and trying to kidnap her as she had a special identity. "Okay," Harper merely replied. She wasn''t the kind who enjoyed the crowd. The reason why she came here and watched the list was because it had something to do with Zack. But since there was a big crowd to check the results, she regretted coming there. She never expected this. After a lot of efforts, they were finally able to squeeze out of the crowd. Their clothes were crumpled, and Harper adjusted her clothes while looking at the people who were checking their rankings. She couldn''t help but shake her head, as s ny women outside. She understood her partner quite well. She always cherished his love and was never going to forgo him. Felix grinned mischievously and said, "Now Uncle Matthew is well-known in the imperial capital. The girls didn''t dare to marry him because rumor had it that anyone who married him would die young. But now, that rumor has been proven wrong. I''m afraid there are a large number of unmarried women who want to be his concubines. You should be more careful. Men are always fond of the new and tired of the old." "Thanks for your advice. I shall keep it in mind," Harper said slowly. If Matthew were to really fall in love with another woman, it meant that they had already broken up and the love between them had been gone long. In that case, she would never force him to stay by her side. Instead, she would leave him and set him free without any hesitation. Probably she would feel pained the moment he left, but time would erase her of all the pain and heal her. Chapter 364 Cheating The results of the top three finally came out. Zack and George were on the top three list as expected. However, when the herald went to report the good news and send congratulations, George hadn''t come back. Although Zack was one of the top three, he had to get the first place in the final imperial examination if he wanted to be the number one scholar. He was quite confident. It was not surprising that Zack and George were among the top three this time, but there was another one whose result was beyond anyone''s expectations. Many people, even Lucas and Carlson, knew this man. He was a nephew of the empress, Kenneth Huang. They all knew about Kenneth Huang''s actual ability. Nobody thought of him as likely to be one of the top three. Everyone exchanged glances and then stared at Felix in unison. Felix pulled a long face. At that time, he had just asked Charles to give Kenneth Huang a good ranking, but he didn''t expect Kenneth Huang to be one of the top three. If he took the final imperial examination, he would be exposed, and then Felix would be in trouble. "Why are you looking at me? I''m also very curious about how he could have such an impressive result. Since when has he become so brilliant that he could rank among the top three?" Felix said calmly, cursing Charles bitterly in his heart. "Is Kenneth a dark horse?" Carlson asked in surprise. He ranked only 69th, and Kenneth Huang unexpectedly entered the top three list even though he was not as learned as Carlson. This was really a miracle. "Maybe he really made a huge effort. Your Highn enneth''s paper." Franklin took the paper, quickly glanced through it and said, "It''s a good one. It deserves to be one of the top three." "Really?" As everyone handed round Kenneth Huang''s examination paper and checked it, they found that it was very good, and his analysis was to the point. However, there were many people there who knew Kenneth Huang. He was good at gambling, but he was a bad scholar. No one who knew him could believe that he could write such an exquisite essay. The emperor scanned the essay and asked, "What do you think, everyone?" "Your Majesty, as the saying goes, a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. Kenneth''s usual way of life was no credit to him, it''s true. But in order to avoid doing him an injustice, it''s only fair to summon him and confront him here. If he can really write such an essay, it''s all the better for our state." Franklin was always a slick talker. Even though he knew there was something fishy about this matter, he knew how to smooth it over with euphemism. "I agree," many ministers echoed. The emperor was also unsure what to make of this. He had heard about the empress''s nephew. He didn''t think of Kenneth Huang as the sort of person to write such an excellent essay. "Someone." "Your Majesty." "Summon Kenneth to the Imperial Palace, and Charles too. He is one of the chief examiners, so he must be here. Who are the other two in the top three?" the emperor said cautiously. "Your Majesty, they are Grand Secretary Franklin''s son Zack, and George from the Kong Clan in the south." Chapter 365 A Disaster Is Coming Felix didn''t dare to make the next move, even though he knew that Kenneth and Charles had been summoned to meet the emperor. Questioned by the emperor and other ministers, Kenneth soon gave the game away. He didn''t even know what the contents of the examination paper were, which infuriated the emperor. "How dare you! Kenneth Huang, you''d better make an honest confession!" "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Kenneth was scared witless, but he didn''t dare to forget his manners in front of the emperor. He began to regret cheating in the imperial examination. "Kenneth, tell me, how did you cheat?" Philip shouted, unable to contain his anger. He had worked in the Imperial Academy for years, but hadn''t been put in an important position until recently. It was humiliating to him that Kenneth cheated under his watch. "I... I... I didn''t enter the examination compound. I paid someone to disguise himself as me and take the examination in my stead. I thought the seventieth rank would be enough. I wasn''t expecting that he would land me in the top three." Kenneth was filled with remorse. He wouldn''t have hired that man if he had known that he was so capable. "The inspection was very strict. How did he disguise himself as you?" the emperor asked in shock. Kenneth choked with sobs. "I paid a lot of money to have a mask made of human skin. After he put on the mask, he looked exactly the same as me, so he could pass the inspection." "A mask?" "The mask was difficult to preserve, and it was easy to be damaged. He wore it when he entered the examination compound es suggested. "Thank you for your advice. I appreciate that." With those brief words of mock courtesy, Felix left in a rage. A smug smile spread across Charles'' face. He thought to himself, ''Felix, you abandoned me ruthlessly as you thought I was no longer useful to you. Now that I''ve got the better of you, you finally know that I''m not so easily used.'' "You seem to be in a good mood, Prime Minister Charles." Franklin had been standing in the corner and watching Charles for quite a while. Charles kept giggling, which made him frown. Charles'' daughter was as shrewd as a fox, so why did he act like such an ass? Charles finally snapped back to reality. "Oh Grand Secretary Franklin. I''m sorry I didn''t notice you." "What were you thinking about? You were standing at the entrance of the palace, laughing a silly laugh," Franklin rebuked him. The smile on Charles'' face died away. "I''m sorry. I''ll avoid doing that again." Franklin turned to leave but stopped after a few steps. He turned back to face Charles and said, "Prime Minister Charles, I can see that the space between your eyebrows appeared black. Maybe a disaster is coming your way. You''d better be careful." His words left Charles in a daze. It was rumored that Franklin had said the same things to a man who was later killed by a horse after leaving his house. So when Franklin said Charles would have a disaster, Charles took it seriously and cursed silently. In light of the offense he had caused to Felix and the empress, it was obvious that the two of them wanted to make reprisals. Chapter 366 A Solar Eclipse (Part One) The sun was scorching hot. It made Harper want to remain indoors and not leave for whatever reason. All she wanted to do was lie on some ice blocks to cool herself down. Seeing Harper devour two bowls of iced juice in one go, Noah frowned and said, "Your Highness, the juice is cold. You shouldn''t drink too much of it. Otherwise, you may suffer from diarrhea." Harper rolled her eyes in response. "Noah, please spare me the lecture. It''s so hot that I wish I could stay in the ice house for the whole day, but I can''t. I wouldn''t bear it if I couldn''t at least drink some iced juice to alleviate the heat. I feel like I''m going to dry out." The corner of Noah''s mouth slightly quirked up. He caught sight of Matthew coming over in a rush. "His Highness is back." From her position on the summer sleeping mat, Harper waved her hand at Matthew. "Welcome back, Matthew." Looking at Harper, who was lounging lazily on h ry to help him improve his position. That''s the only way he can get in touch with the people at the top level and get the latest news," Harper said slowly. "I''m afraid Lady Katrina won''t be able to escape this time." Because of the total solar eclipse, the Imperial Palace was in a state of total disarray. The heavy rain that followed hadn''t helped. The emperor called an imperial astronomer to interpret its meaning. He was worried that such a terrible astronomical phenomenon meant that God would punish him. "Your Majesty, this must be a warning from God," Paul, an imperial astronomer, said solemnly. "Your Majesty, you are a wise emperor. By displaying the Heavenly Dog eating the sun, God wants to warn you that someone will harm you!" The emperor''s pupils shrank. Hearing that someone would harm him only brought one name to his mind¡ªMatthew, together with the Black Flag Army he controlled. "Who will harm me?" Chapter 367 A Solar Eclipse (Part Two) "I can''t figure it out right now. Maybe God will give us a hint," Paul said affirmatively. "Your Majesty, something bad happened," a palace guard came in and reported. "Your Majesty, a rare stone suddenly appeared out of the blue in the central square." "Your Majesty, that must be God''s warning," Paul said hastily. "God is worried about your safety, Your Majesty." "Let''s go and have a look." The emperor went to the central square despite the heavy rain. He wanted to see who would dare harm him. In the empty square stood a strange stone. Escorted by a large group of palace guards, the emperor caught sight of some scarlet words carved on the stone from a distance. But it wasn''t until he got closer that he could see the words clearly. It read, "Katrina Chu will give birth to a devil who will create mayhem in the world and cause the destruction of the Bright D he emperor said coldly. "You should take care of this matter. The baby in her belly can''t be kept. Tell her to think positively. If she were to get pregnant again, I would be most fair to her." "Yes, Your Majesty." A complacent smile emerged on the empress''s lips. "I will try my best to straighten out her way of thinking." "I believe that you can take care of the matter well. Go ahead! You''d better handle it as soon as possible to avoid any trouble." The emperor was worried about any further change in the baby in Katrina''s belly. After all, God had already warned him that the baby was a devil. The more he thought it through, the more he believed it to be true. Katrina hadn''t been able to bear a child for so many years. It seemed very strange for her to suddenly be with child. In his mind, that confirmed that the child was indeed a devil. "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 368 Abortion The emperor hushed up the news that a fortune telling stone had appeared in the Imperial Palace. Apart from those who found it, no one else knew of it, let alone the people in the Glorious Palace. Katrina was cheerfully making clothes for the baby in her belly. There was a loving smile on her face as she imagined the baby coming into the world and the happiness of their life to come. "Your Highness, bad news. Her Majesty is now coming to us with many maids." "Her Majesty?" Katrina was confused. "Why should she come here at this time?" "I don''t know, but she is coming with many maids, in an aggressive manner. What should we do, Your Highness?" Judith said in horror. "You go sneak out of the palace and meet His Majesty. I''ll go speak with Her Majesty." Katrina put down the piece of clothes she was making and sat down in the main seat, waiting for the empress. The empress burst into the Glorious Palace with her maids. Looking at Katrina sitting with elegant composure in the main seat, she said with a false smile, "Katrina, I''m here to visit you." "I''m so very flattered, Your Majesty. But I''m afraid that''s not your real purpose," Katrina said with cold irony. "You are right. I came here today for two purposes. One is to visit you, and the other is to protect His Majesty," the empress said with a malicious smile, staring at Katrina, who maintained a calm facade. "Don''t beat about the bush, Your Majesty. Be frank with me," Katrina said coldly. She was rather disturbed, especially because of the ominous eclipse that happened today. "Did y . She felt as if millions of hands were squeezing her inside her belly. It was so painful that she wished to die. "Your Majesty, please. Please spare my child. Spare my child." For the child''s sake, Katrina cried her heart out. She begged the empress for help, still hoping to save the child. "Katrina, I''m sorry that I can''t help you. It''s His Majesty who doesn''t want the baby, not that I don''t want it." The empress covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief as the smell of blood filled the room. Katrina was bleeding. The child that she had longed for had turned into a pool of blood. "My child. Oh, my god, no! My baby..." Katrina burst into tears in her despair, holding her lower abdomen tightly, as if it were the only way she could slow down her baby''s death. "Let''s go back and report to His Majesty." The empress stood up and was about to leave. Katrina had lost her baby, and her goal had been achieved. The empress had mixed musk with safflower to make that poison. Katrina could no longer be pregnant again. Katrina curled up on the floor. When she saw the empress had turned to leave, she suddenly stretched out one hand and grabbed the empress''s foot. With a desperate pull, the empress fell directly to the floor, and there was no time for her maids to catch her. "Gloria Huang, I won''t let you go!" Katrina struggled and tried to hit the empress. Nancy kicked her away. Her head struck against the corner of the chair, and she passed out. The empress got up in anger, kicked Katrina twice, and said spitefully, "What bad luck! Let''s go back!" Chapter 369 The Chu Clan Declines (Part One) Once the empress was gone, the maids of the Glorious Palace went on to check Katrina''s situation. When they saw that she was still alive, they gently placed her on the bed. She was bleeding profusely and they had no idea what to do next. "Where''s Lady Katrina?" Judith asked as soon as she came back and saw the mess on the floor. She was quite uneasy. "Lady Katrina..." The maid looked at the bed. Judith followed the maid''s glance and saw Katrina''s pale face. She immediately noticed the blood stains on the sheets. "My Lady, what on earth happened to you?" Judith cried out after seeing the dreadful situation. Her face was as pale as paper. She shouted urgently, "Hurry up. Call the imperial physician. Lady Katrina will lose her life if she continues to bleed like this." News about the accident in the Glorious Palace soon spread like wildfire. Katrina suffered a miscarriage and continued to bleed heavily. The imperial physician was at his wit''s end. The moment Charles knew about it, a''s pregnancy. But now that she was dead, it seemed like it would be too harsh to send Charles to the Holy Chant Temple. "Your Majesty, as the prime minister of our empire, Charles never had any outstanding contributions to our people. He is extremely mediocre. Coupled with the incident with Katrina, Charles is probably holding a grudge against you. He wanted to impeach Felix and myself by saying that I was vicious and intolerant. Your Majesty, you are also aware of what happened with Katrina and I am willing to take all the blame. But Charles dared to question your decision. He was acting like a rebel." The emperor thought for a while and said, "It would be good for him to go to the Holy Chant Temple. It is a national temple where the joss sticks and candles keep burning all the time. It is protected by Buddha. After he goes to the Holy Chant Temple, sincerely reflects on his mistakes, and prays to the Buddha, maybe that will eliminate this calamity and relieve them of their sins." Chapter 370 The Chu Clan Declines (Part Two) The empress was overjoyed. But before she could fully display her joy, the emperor added, "My only concern is that Nicole is in her late pregnancy. If we asked Charles to go to the Holy Chant Temple at this time, it would be difficult for her. I am afraid that Allen will start to pester me again." The empress''s heart jolted. "Your Majesty, it''s the Chu Clan who committed the crime and it is Charles who needs to go to the Holy Chant Temple. As for Nicole, she can go back to Allen''s mansion and Casey can look after her." Hearing this, the emperor thought it was feasible. "That sounds great." "Your Majesty, to prevent Nicole from getting angry and being influenced, why don''t we ask Casey to take her back right away?" the empress asked cautiously. If something bad would happen to Nicole, Allen wouldn''t let it go easily. "That should do it then. Andy, issue an edict now: Order Charles to go to the Holy C wn choice. If you are worried about me, I''ll bring the delivery woman with me." "Nicole, why won''t you just go back to my mansion with me? Casey and I will take good care of you and your child." "Allen, I have already made up my mind and I will go to the Holy Chant Temple with Charles. There''s nothing you can say to persuade me. If possible, please take good care of Harper for me," Nicole said as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "It was all my fault." "Harper?" Allen was surprised. Nicole nodded and continued, "She reminded me of the possibility of these events a long time ago, but I thought she was just too complacent after getting married with Matthew that she didn''t know what she was talking about. If possible, please help me take care of her as long as you can. It is the only way I could return the kindness she had given me." "I promise you I will do that!" Allen nodded. Chapter 371 Bid Farewell (Part One) As determined by the imperial edict, Charles was ordered to become a monk in the Holy Chant Temple. Many officials in the court were astonished by this. There used to be many guests visiting the Chu Clan mansion, but now nobody dared to go there anymore. Even some noble officials who had been good friends with Charles were now trying their best to stay away from him. At that time, Harper returned to the Chu Clan mansion. Almost all the servants had been dismissed, and only a few servants were left to take care of Nicole. "Here you are." In just one night, Charles seemed to have gained ten years. His hair was gray and his eyes had become dull, as if he had lost all hope. "I''m here to see you off," said Harper blandly. "I''m glad that you are still willing to see me off now." "Now you''re the only child of the Chu Clan in the i n?" "Isn''t he worth it?" "No, he''s not worthy of you! He is not worthy of your love and company. He is a man who tried to murder his wife and kill his own daughter. Such a man doesn''t deserve you!" Harper said in a higher pitch. "Your Highness, no matter how many mistakes he has made, he is still your father!" "All I know is that he is the murderer of my mother!" Harper closed her eyes and calmed herself down. "Go back to Prince Allen''s mansion. It''s not too late. He won''t turn you away." "Harper, I don''t know what you have experienced in the Chu Clan, but your father is not as bad as you say. He just wants to achieve more glory for your clan. It''s common for a man to use dirty means for the sake of his clan. You should forgive him," Nicole sighed. "I thought you wouldn''t hate him anymore. It turned out I was wrong." Chapter 372 Bid Farewell (Part Two) "Yes, you were absolutely wrong." After her last word, Harper turned to leave, but she thought again for a moment. She still fell pity for Nicole, so she gave a porcelain bottle to Belinda. "This is the Energy Replenishing Pill. There''s only one inside. Keep it well, just in case." "Your Highness, thank you." Belinda knew that Harper was not a bad person, and she was well aware that Charles was a scoundrel. She once tried to persuade Nicole to leave the Chu Clan mansion and go back to Prince Allen''s mansion, but Nicole was unwilling to go back there and she could do nothing about it. "Wait, Your Highness." Nicole stopped Harper before she left. "Is there anything else?" Rubbing her lower abdomen, Nicole asked, "Can my child call you ''Sister'' when it is born?" Harper took a deep breath. "Of course." "Thank you." Tea k to the imperial capital sooner or later. At that time, he would definitely let the crown prince to repay his debt with double interest! "Let''s turn back." Clark pulled on his brother''s sleeve. It was Nicole''s own choice, and they couldn''t force her to stay. "Why doesn''t Aunt go back to our mansion instead of following Charles?" Carlson did not understand why his aunt would follow Charles to such a place. Apparently, he was a bad husband. "She was afraid that she would drag our clan into their problems, so she made her choice. It was her own choice. We have no choice but to let her go." Clark was certain that Nicole''s willingness to go with Charles was not a result of her love for him, but only meant that she refused to drag their clan into the chaotic struggle for power. She chose to give up everything for their sake! Chapter 373 I Love You More (Part One) Charles had been deposed as the prime minister, so the Bright Dynasty needed a new prime minister. The unsettled matter of who would fill that post was the question on everyone''s mind, and many officials were scrambling for it. Felix wanted to install his own favorite in that position. If his candidate took the position of the prime minister, he would always know in advance what was going on in the Cabinet. In that manner, he thought he would always know what course of action would most endear him to his father, and his father would never think about making a different son his heir. Aside from Felix, Hoffman had the same thought, and though he was informed about events in the capital, he was far away in the south domain. In the imperial court session, several ministers were arguing over who to appoint as the new prime minister. They had their own recommendations and each candidate had his advantages. For a time, the meeting room resembled a chaotic food market filled with haggling. Civil officers and ranklin. "Your son and daughter are not children anymore. Am I right? Do you have any plans for their marriages?" asked Maxwell. "Well, my daughter''s marriage is almost decided. As for my son''s marriage, I''m worried about it very much. But he has his own ideas, and I can''t force his hand," Franklin replied as he shook his head. "General, did you hurt badly when you were young?" "Why do you ask?" Maxwell asked, wondering why he had brought up this question. "Nothing. I was just curious. I''m leaving now. Goodbye," replied Franklin. "See you." Maxwell didn''t stay there. He mounted his horse and drove away. Many people suspected he had hidden injuries. That was actually true. And his injuries were inflicted by someone deliberately. It was Harper who told him all about this. At first, he had not believe her words at all, but he asked a physician to confirm it in private, and that physician echoed Harper''s diagnosis. What was more, her information was much more detailed than the physician''s. Chapter 374 I Love You More (Part Two) When Matthew went back to his mansion, Harper was playing Go with herself. He sat opposite her and said, "What? Are you feeling sorry for Nicole?" "No. I just didn''t expect she would make such a choice. Charles isn''t worth it," Harper sighed helplessly. Seeing Harper feeling so heart-sore, Matthew pinched her nose and said, "Of course Charles isn''t worth it. But she made her decision for Allen''s sake." "What? What do you mean? I don''t quite get it," Harper asked in bewilderment. Wasn''t it better for Allen if Nicole returned to his mansion? Why did Matthew say that she made this choice for Allen''s sake? "You should know better than anyone what kind of person Charles is. Nicole is not a fool. She has been married to Charles for such a long time. Doesn''t she know what kind of person he is?" Matthew explained as he held her by the hand. "She did this to stop him from turning to Allen for help." Harper understood what he meant at once. Th aid with a pleasant smile. "Dig a grave!" "Whose grave?" Matthew asked, his mouth twisting uncomfortably. It was quite creepy to hear such words from a beautiful woman like her. "My mother''s!" Harper gritted her teeth. "I suspect that my mother''s coffin is empty!" "You mean, your mother disappeared to pretend to be dead, just like the members of the Qin Clan did?" Matthew exclaimed in surprise. Harper''s words instantly intrigued him. Now he was becoming more curious about the seriousness of that secret the Qin Clan had been involved in. He was a little uneasy when thinking of it. He then held Harper tighter. "Harp, no matter what happens, I won''t leave you." He was always fearless because he was able to control everything. But being totally in the dark about the Qin Clan made him quite uneasy, especially when Harper might get involved as well. Despite this, he was determined to protect her no matter what, even at the cost of his life. Chapter 375 A Difficult Labor (Part One) At dawn, a carriage left the imperial capital and headed straight to the countryside. There was no obvious sign on this carriage, and there didn''t seem to be anything noteworthy about it. The carriage didn''t stop until it was about ten miles away from the gate of the imperial capital. A woman nimbly jumped out of the carriage. She had a graceful figure, and her natural face without makeup had a unique charm. "Lady Serena, it''s time for us to bid farewell. Perhaps we will never see each other again. Take care of yourself," Harper addressed her from the inside of the carriage. This woman was Serena from the Chu Clan. She had disappeared mysteriously at the time of the dissolution of the Chu Clan mansion. It now turned out that she had been hidden away by Harper. "Thank you so much for your kind help, Your Highness," Serena said, smiling gently. Even though she was home ing for the Holy Chant Temple to help Princess Nicole." "Yes, Your Highness." Harper then rode off straight to the Holy Chant Temple with Forsythia. A carriage would be too slow, and time was tight. They had no choice but to ride on horseback. Their horses cantering out of the capital caught the attention of many onlookers. As Shawn was about to head for the north domain to take charge of the army there, he happened to see Harper riding out of the capital. He didn''t even have the chance to say goodbye to her. "Clark, look! Isn''t that Harper there on the horse?" Carlson asked in surprise when he saw Harper riding past, at the speed of a whirlwind. Clark, however, didn''t see Harper at first. He saw the maid who was sharing a horse with Forsythia. The maid had worked in Prince Allen''s mansion before she became Nicole''s personal maid, so Clark recognized her easily. Chapter 376 A Difficult Labor (Part Two) Clark stood up immediately, feeling restless. The personal maid had returned to the imperial capital instead of staying at Nicole''s side, but Harper was now leaving the capital so hurriedly with her. It was not difficult for him to reach the conclusion that Nicole was now in serious danger! "Is there anything wrong, Clark?" Carlson asked, with concern. "I''m afraid something dreadful has happened to Aunt Nicole." Clark sent his servant to report this news to Prince Allen, and then he and Carlson set off in pursuit of Harper. In Nicole''s room in the Holy Chant Temple, there was a dead silence. Belinda was staying with Nicole and had been with her for a day and a night, but the baby hadn''t been delivered yet. If it weren''t for the Energy Replenishing Pill that Harper had given Nicole when she left the imperial capital, Nicole would have lost all her strength already. y and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The baby was safe, and that was all the good news he needed to hear. Just when Clark and Carlson arrived, they happened to hear the baby''s first cry. But after the baby had kept crying for a while, they still didn''t see anyone coming out to report. They couldn''t help but feel worried because of that. Finally, Harper stepped out with the baby in her arms. They approached her and asked, "How''s Aunt Nicole?" Harper shook her head and said, "Sorry, I was too late." Clark understood what Harper meant immediately. Meanwhile, Carlson brushed past Harper and stepped into the room. The strong smell of blood filled the air. Nicole lay in the bed silently, with no sign of life. Belinda was crying her heart out at her side. All of a sudden, Carlson realized that his aunt, the one who had always been on his side, was really gone. Chapter 377 Enlightenment (Part One) Nicole gave birth to a daughter, who was called Gianna Chu, a name suggested by Harper. When Charles heard that he had a daughter and Nicole had died while in labor, his face paled, and dismay gripped him. For him, a daughter was useless, and Nicole''s life was far more important. He was especially convinced of this when he saw Clark and Carlson appear in the Holy Chant Temple together. But there was no denying the reality. Nicole was dead, and all she had left behind was her child. Faced with this, Charles was left uneasy about his own future. In the meantime, events continued to proceed. "Clark," Harper said, "I''m afraid that we must trouble you to handle the funeral for Princess Nicole." As a married daughter, Harper had no right to hold the funeral while Nicole''s natal family could do the job. "Don''t worry, Harper. She is my aunt and is a member of our clan. Her death was quite tragic, and we will certainly take care of her funeral. But this baby..." Clark trailed off rms, he added, "The baby is blessed." Harper thanked him with a little bow of her head. Then her gaze went past him to another man whom she recognized. "Greetings, Your Highness." It was Ken, the commander of the palace guards. "General Ken. It''s nice to see you again." There was no emotion in Harper''s voice. The man''s appearance was at once suspicious. He could only have been sent by the emperor, but surely it wouldn''t have anything to do with Nicole. "Why are you here, General Ken?" she asked. "I am here to escort Master Chodak, the imperial monk, to the capital," explained the general, cupping his hands. Harper turned to look at Chodak and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Master Chodak! You have become the imperial monk." Chodak caught the astonishment in Harper''s eyes. He didn''t know how much Harper knew about his identity. But apparently, there was caution in her eyes when she knew that he had become the imperial monk of the Bright Dynasty from Ken. Chapter 378 Enlightenment (Part Two) He explained, "His Majesty feared that the vision of the Heavenly God eating the sun was an ominous phenomenon, so much so that he couldn''t eat or sleep well. He feared that the heavens would send some disaster to the people of our country, so he decided to hire me to serve as the imperial monk to guard the nation." "I can see why," Harper remarked to Chodak. "You are proficient in Buddhism and has great powers. With you in charge of such matters, our country will no doubt be prosperous and the people will be at peace." For some reason, Chodak felt that Harper was being sarcastic. Her real meaning seemed to be that if a disaster really was going to take place, even ten Chodaks could do nothing about it, and so his real job was to restore the emperor''s peace of mind. Chodak decided to let it go, however. Magnanimity was essential to holiness, after all. "I''m flattered, Your Highness," he said kindly. "Are you ready to go do t son sell umbrellas, because then he would''ve been able to make money on rainy days. And every time it was sunny, she blamed herself for not making her other son sell straw hats, so that he could also make money on sunny days. Thus, the woman spent her days blaming herself, until suddenly she fell ill and died." Seeing the strange expression on Harper''s face, Chodak nodded in satisfaction, knowing that she took his meaning. "One should always do their best and leave the rest to the God''s will. Why stay entangled in troubling thoughts without end, allowing yourself no respite?" "Thank you for enlightening me," Harper said softly. "I suppose I''ve been wasting my energy, going down dead ends. I''ve done everything I can do for now. As for what the result will be, it''s not something I can decide. As long as I remain true to myself, I suppose there''s no point in continuing to worry." "You are very wise," Chodak said mildly. Chapter 379 The New Prime Minister (Part One) The carriage Chodak was riding in was stopped at the gate of the imperial capital. And the person who stopped him in his tracks was none other than Matthew himself. When the carriage came to a halt, Harper quickly pulled back the curtain to check what was happening. The moment she laid her eyes on Matthew, she almost burst into tears. "Matthew..." Seeing the pitiful look on his beloved wife''s face, Matthew alighted from his horse, walked straight toward the carriage, and carried her out of the carriage in his arms. Then, he asked, "What''s the matter? Has anyone treated you badly?" As she lay in his arms, Harper simply shook her head to show that that wasn''t the case. It was just that she felt like crying at the thought of how good it was to have him by her side. "Your Highness," Chodak greeted Matthew. "Let me congratulate you for becoming the imperial monk of the Bright Dynasty," Matthew halfheartedly said. At that moment, his tone was devoid of any emotion, making it seem as though he was mentioning something which was all too common. "Please continue to lend me your support and consideration in future, Your H nstantly etched onto Zack''s otherwise emotionless face. "Since I have promised you that I would win the title of the number one scholar, how could I go back on my word?" Holding tightly onto Harper, Matthew just said, "Let''s go back home." "But today it is the parade..." "If you want to join a parade, I can accompany you in the imperial capital for an entire day," Matthew carefully said. Truth be told, he wasn''t fond of the mild attitude Harper had toward Zack, but he also knew full well that it was impossible for her to be cruel to him. Therefore, this was the only way he could express his displeasure. Helplessly shrugging her shoulders, Harper just said, "Zack, I''ll just hold a banquet at the Champion Restaurant to celebrate your success some other day." "Okay," Zack replied, shooting a quick glance at Matthew, with eyes that seemed like he was egging him on. Noticing this, Matthew squinted his eyes and gave off a rather murderous aura. With Harper in his arms, he leisurely strutted along the middle of the road. When he finally approached him, even the horse Zack was riding ended up feeling a little restless. Chapter 380 The New Prime Minister (Part Two) Matthew might dislike Zack, but he would never deal with him in some underhanded way. Terrified by Matthew''s ominous aura, Zack''s horse kept kicking around restlessly. To make sure that no one got hurt, Zack tied the rope tightly to prevent the horse from running wild. When Matthew finally left with Harper, the parade continued after the little disturbance on the street. With a sigh of disappointment, Lucas said, "What a pity. I thought there was going to be a good show to watch. Surprisingly, nothing happened." "Are you kidding me?" Lilian tried to brush the goose bumps on her arms. Even though she was watching from a distance, she could still sense the cold aura emitted by Matthew. Yet, Zack managed to sit still and act as though nothing happened at all. Seeing this, she was actually quite impressed. "I was looking forward to watching Uncle Matthew engage in an intense brawl with Zack. I never expected that they would just let it slide that easily. What a shame! Do you still remember how Uncle Matthew didn''t show any mercy wh servative. Do you think it''s going to work?" Walden anxiously asked. At the end of the day, they didn''t know much about Philip. All they knew was that he had been a member of the Imperial Academy for six years. Throughout those years, he had been working hard and had never committed a single mistake. Because of his upright character, he had been shunned by others in the Imperial Academy. But in the face of it all, he still hadn''t gone with the stream and always remained righteous by himself, turning him into a freak in the Imperial Academy. With that in mind, Walden doubted such a freak could be bought off. "I am not trying to buy him off!" Felix slowly uttered. Truth be told, he wanted Philip to support him at his own volition. Philip hadn''t become a father until he was already over thirty years of age when his wife finally gave birth to a girl. Because of this, the couple treasured their daughter very much. With that in mind, Felix reckoned that Philip would be willing to work for him if he were to do something to his daughter. Chapter 381 Carlson Left Home (Part One) When Philip had assumed the office of the prime minister, he impeached and censured a great number of officials for various forms of misbehavior. For a time, many officials complained against him, saying he was too officious and aggressive. However, the emperor was very satisfied with the new prime minister''s performance. As he saw it, Philip was demonstrating great character as a man who was neither afraid of nor partial to those in power. Such a person couldn''t be easily bribed, and would be loyal to the throne as long as he lived. Neither Felix nor Hoffman was able to win the support of the new prime minister. During this period, they tried many times to find an opportunity to speak with Philip, but he was different from Charles. After the imperial court session, he would go back to his own mansion and locked himself inside, leaving those seeking his attention outside the gate. Meanwhile in Prince Matthew''s mansion, Harper was kept quite busy each day eft to go toughen myself. Please don''t worry about me." A terrible ache began in Casey''s heart. She had always favored her youngest son, and now he had left with nothing but a note to say goodbye. Allen studied the note quietly, then handed it to Clark and asked, "What do you think?" Clark thought for a while after he finished reading the note. "There''s one other person who''s left the imperial capital recently, Shawn," he mused. "He went to work in the north domain. His Majesty ordered him up there to take charge of the army and maintain order. Carlson and Shawn are on good terms with each other, so he must have gone up to join the North Domain Army with him. That''s what I think." Allen sighed. This was not what he''d hoped to hear. Over the years, he had not amassed any military power, and little power in general, so as not to arouse the emperor''s suspicion. He wasn''t sure whether to think it was good or bad for Carlson to join the North Domain Army. Chapter 382 Carlson Left Home (Part Two) It was Casey who broke the uneasy silence. "Allen, we must send someone to bring Carlson back. He''s been spoiled since childhood. How could he possibly bear the hardship of the military?" True enough, he had enjoyed a comfortable life, and he was the apple of his mother''s eye. It was hard to believe he would ever want to join the North Domain Army. Allen shook his head apologetically. "Honey, it''s not that I don''t want to. But the truth is that Carlson has always been self-willed. He left without saying anything, which means he must have been planning this for a while now. Even if we catch up to him, there''s no guarantee he''d agree to come back." "But the army!" cried Casey, her voice trembling. "How could Carlson bear to¡ª" Allen interrupted her, "How could he, you say? He is my son. He is from our family! Maybe he actually is strong enough to bear some suffering!" "Allen..." C sts him," Casey said at length. "You know, His Majesty has chosen Lord Philip as the new prime minister, and he''s never socialized with anyone before. That means that His Majesty doesn''t trust Felix as much as he seems to." "Philip!" Allen exclaimed, his eyes seeming to flash with a glimmer of hope. His thoughts raced. He knew who Philip was. Felix, on the other hand, probably hadn''t paid much attention to Philip''s past. The position of the prime minister was significant in the Cabinet, and Felix would surely try to win him over to his side. But Philip was famous for being upright and honorable. Had he been the kind of man who could easily turn against the emperor, he wouldn''t have been in the Imperial Academy for six years! Allen stood up, suddenly reassured, but still quite tired. "Honey, let''s go to bed. As for tomorrow...I think we have a chance to improve things this time!" Chapter 383 A Charge Against Felix (Part One) The imperial court session was in turmoil that day. Everyone was shocked by what they heard. The new prime minister Philip and the crown prince Felix had a fierce dispute. The crown prince wanted to draw Philip over to his side, but the latter refused. In retaliation, he took away Philip''s only daughter to force him to join his side against Philip''s will. Philip, who was upright and outspoken, refused to yield in spite of the peril to his daughter. He impeached the crown prince for kidnapping his daughter during the imperial court session. The officials peered at the crown prince and Philip, full of curiosity, as if they couldn''t believe that the crown prince would do such a shameless thing. Felix''s face turned pale with shame, and his lips were trembling. He pointed at Philip, unable to defend himself or even utter a single word. "Felix, is this true?" th utside the hall." "Bring her in," the emperor said wearily. "Summon Melissa Meng." Wearing a green robe, Melissa Meng walked in slowly and saluted politely. "Long live Your Majesty." The emperor fixed his eyes on Melissa Meng and ordered, "Arise." Her beauty captivated the emperor. "Thank you, Your Majesty." "Melissa, Felix said that you met bandits when you were out, and he saved you. Is it true?" The emperor went straight to the point so that nobody would have a chance to mislead Melissa Meng. Melissa Meng was disconcerted by the question and looked at the emperor, at a loss for words. "Your Majesty, I... I don''t know." "Lady Melissa..." "Shut up," the emperor cut off the crown prince. He then turned to Melissa Meng and continued, "Open your eyes and see if Felix was the one who saved you. Don''t tell me you don''t know who saved you." Chapter 384 A Charge Against Felix (Part Two) "Your Majesty, I was so shocked by the bandits that I passed out. When I woke up, I was told that I was in the crown prince''s mansion. So I don''t really know who saved me or how I got there." Melissa Meng was telling the truth. She really hadn''t seen her savior. The crown prince was rendered speechless. "Lady Melissa, I saved you when I saw that you were being kidnapped, but because you had already fainted, I couldn''t ask you who you were, so I brought you back to my mansion." "You saved me? Thank you very much, Your Highness." Melissa Meng thanked the crown prince innocently. "Prime Minister Philip, you heard her. I didn''t kidnap her. I rescued her. You claimed that I kidnapped her to threaten you. That''s not true." The crown prince heaved a sigh of relief. With Melissa Meng''s testimony that he was the one who saved her, he would get t eror right away. He wanted to marry his daughter to Hoffman. As the prime minister, his only daughter was an excellent match for Hoffman. "After he comes back, I will surely ask him to pay a visit to you in person. You should give them some time to stay alone." Although the emperor didn''t say it directly, it was obvious to everyone that he favored Hoffman, and wanted to betroth him to Melissa. The crown prince''s teeth were clenched with hatred and he seethed. Although he was also the emperor''s son, the emperor never spared a thought for him. What was worse, he was sure that he asked Hoffman back in order to suppress him because he tried to extort Philip. That was how his father valued him! "As you command, Your Majesty," Phillip answered. "All right. The imperial court session is dismissed," said the emperor and waved his hand. Chapter 385 Undercurrent (Part One) Princess Hoffman''s return to the imperial capital was an event of significance. It sent a clear signal to everyone in the imperial capital that the crown prince had fallen out of the emperor''s favor. The emperor wanted Hoffman to marry the daughter of Prime Minister Philip, and this above all made it obvious that he wanted to pave the way for him. Some officials in the court who were uncertain about which side to take in the competition for the throne became even more uncertain. In the Sleek Palace, the crown prince was kneeling on the floor and the empress was massaging her temples. She had gone through so much to reach her current status, but the crown prince was so reckless to ruin it. "You useless idiot! What a half-witted buffoon you are!" The empress was annoyed. "Didn''t you know what kind of person Philip is?" "I''m sorry. I know I totally blew this one." Felix had cares about where he lives. He killed Lady Mavis, the woman who brought him up and loved him deeply. Even though he is your son, I don''t think he cares much about it." Hoffman didn''t trust Howard. A heartless man did not have loyalty to anyone. He would act only for personal gain. "He helps us only because we need him and he also needs us." Harrison had known Howard for a long time. Howard was almost always inscrutable, but when the crown prince was mentioned, the hatred that flashed in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. "Your point is that we have the same goal? To kill the crown prince?" "Yes, we have a common enemy. The enemy of our enemy is our friend. Moreover, we are blood relations. He would have no reason to betray his natural father to assist his enemy, right?" Harrison appreciated Howard''s iron resolution. He had the potential to be a fierce and powerful man. Chapter 386 Undercurrent (Part Two) "All right. I see your point. I will take him with me this time." Hoffman grinned mischievously. "I''d like to see what people will react when they see Howard again." With a speechless look at Hoffman, Harrison said, "As you wish. Just don''t go too far. Although it is impossible for him to take our enemy''s side, if we push him too hard, he may still hate us." Hoffman shrugged and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle. I know he is your son, so I won''t hurt him, no matter how much he provokes me. Anyway, as you say, the journey to the capital will be dangerous this time, but I won''t need to worry too much if I have him to assist me." "I''m just telling you, don''t go too far. Don''t take any chances after returning to the imperial capital," Harrison reminded him. "I will send two teams of secret gua . And the knife that Kate stabbed her with was very likely given to her by Harper. Harper''s medical skills were always better than hers. What inflamed her jealousy was that no matter how excellent she was, her uncle and grandmother only cared about Harper. She was the eldest daughter, and her appearance and talent were superior to those of Harper. Why did they care about Harper so much more than her? "Harper Chu, I''ll repay everything I''ve suffered today a thousand times back to you in the future. I''ll cut your face off bit by bit, and then feed your flesh to dogs in pieces!" Hailey cursed Harper shrilly. She felt numb by the pain on her body. Now she hated Harper so much that she decided to live on and take revenge on her! The hatred was the only thing that preserved her will to live. Chapter 387 Hoffmans Return To The Imperial Capital (Part One) Hoffman suddenly returned to the imperial capital. It was not until he was ten miles away from the imperial capital that he sent the news of his arrival onward, while he had a brief rest at a roadside inn. Knowing that Hoffman was already just ten miles away from the imperial capital, the emperor was in a jolly mood. He sent all his civil and military officials to welcome him, not wasting a moment to show him his favor. Felix and the empress were so angry that their faces contorted. They had sent many assassins against Hoffman all the way. It was clear that Hoffman''s guards of honor were three days from the imperial capital. How could he himself be ten miles away from the imperial capital in such a short time? "Trash! All of you are useless fools!" The empress was so angry that she broke her protective nail. What made her even angrier was that this lavish gesture was just for a prince who was returning to the capital, without any military exploit or grand contribution to the country, but Yesterday, Father told me that you would be back in a few days. He didn''t expect that you were already ten miles outside the imperial capital. You don''t know how surprised he was." When Felix spoke, he didn''t reveal any displeasure. The expression on his face and his manner of speaking were perfectly gentle and natural. Had he not known that Felix was an expert at dissembling his state of mind and his emotions, Hoffman would have imagined that someone else had sent assassins against him along the way. "I wanted to give Father a surprise. So I traveled onwards, not stopping at all during the day or even at night. I haven''t been back to the imperial capital for so many years, and it''s still so bustling that I almost forgot my way back," Hoffman said. No matter who had come and gone, the imperial capital wasn''t affected. People still lived a comfortable life as usual, and the imperial capital was still as prosperous as it always was. Now that he had come back, he wouldn''t leave so easily. Chapter 388 Hoffmans Return To The Imperial Capital (Part Two) "Let''s go. Your welcome banquet is ready. Father is waiting for you. Don''t keep Father and Mother waiting for long," Felix said. "All right." Hoffman didn''t walk side by side with Felix. Instead, he held Michelle''s arm and walked towards the Elysian Hall, where the welcome banquet was to be held. Felix felt annoyed and angry, but he didn''t reveal it on his face. He still maintained his gentleness and courtesy. All the civil and military officials, and the emperor and the empress were seated in the Elysian Hall. Even Michelle was sitting quietly at her seat. She looked lovingly at Hoffman as he walked in. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I wish you good health and a long life. May the country always be united under your wise rule." Hoffman had a good complexion. He had lived in the south domain for many years, but his handsome appearance hadn''t su d a soothing effect on everyone who heard it. "I heard that Hoffman had come back, so I came here to see him." "Your body is weak and you still went outside to come here. It''s burning hot today What if you got sunburn?" the emperor said in a gentle voice. He looked at Francis with his eyes full of care, different from the way he looked at Felix or even Hoffman. To Harper, it seemed that the emperor''s look was similar to the one he gave Lucas. "I''ve been feeling pretty good nowadays, so I was out for a walk. I happened to hear that Hoffman had come back, so I came over to have a look. I will go back soon." Francis looked at Hoffman and nodded to him. Then he asked his servant to take him back. Before he left, he looked at Harper with an uncanny expression in his eyes, which confused her and made her feel that he was somehow familiar to her. Chapter 389 The Sick Beauty (Part One) "Wipe your mouth dear. You are drooling," Matthew said in a jealous voice, handing a handkerchief to Harper. Just a moment before, she had said that he was the most handsome man in the world and that he was like an immortal descending to earth. But now she had her eyes fixed on another man. Without taking the handkerchief, Harper frowned tightly and fell into deep thought. "Matthew, have I met Prince Francis before?" she asked him. Despite the pent-up feeling in his throat, Matthew pretended to be all right and said, "Of course I don''t know if you have ever seen Francis before. But I know you have always liked beautiful men. Francis is as beautiful as a flower and as weak as a willow branch trembling in the wind, so maybe you feel like you are old friends at first sight." Harper fanned herself listlessly with her hand. "Darling, do you smell something sour?" "No, I don''t," Matthew replied decisively. "But Don''t even think of going outside. Just stay here in the imperial capital. Otherwise, you''ll become uncivilized after being in remote places for so long," the emperor said playfully. Hearing that, Hoffman pressed the point no more. "Yes, Father. I''ll stay in the imperial capital and keep you company. Felix, you may face hardships during this tour, so I hope you can take good care of yourself," Hoffman said loudly. "Thank you for your concern, Hoffman." Harper pulled Matthew''s sleeve and asked, "Matthew, is it exciting to do the inspection tour?" Seeing that Harper''s eyes lit up, Matthew answered, "Certainly. Along the way, the officers in every city will kneel down to welcome him and entertain him with banquets and all kinds of amusements. Do you think it sounds fun?" "So, the so-called inspection tour is mainly about going outside and having fun with local officers, right?" Harper asked more bluntly. Chapter 390 The Sick Beauty (Part Two) Matthew nodded. To describe it as it was meant to be, the purpose of the inspection tour was to observe local people''s living conditions and to check on the harvest in the south region. But in realistic terms, it was a chance to rob common people of their wealth and to buy over local officers. Naturally Felix would grasp at such a great opportunity. Additionally, the tour could provide a remedy to the emperor''s displeasure with Felix about his recent attempt to buy over Philip. His willingness to do the tour could demonstrate to his father that he wasn''t so obsessed with cementing his power and influence in the imperial capital. "Isn''t it a good opportunity for the crown prince to make the inspection tour on behalf of His Majesty?" Harper asked in a hinting manner. Matthew raised his eyebrows slyly as if to congratulate her for learning so quickly, which amused Harper. The banqu familiar too, Francis. Perhaps I have met you in the Imperial Palace before, though I don''t recall when that was," Harper said with a smile on her face. "Have you always been in such poor health?" "Not always. My poor health began when I was five years old, and then I became very weak. I''ve been in a wheelchair ever since." Francis patted his wheelchair. "The good thing is that I am still alive. It doesn''t matter to me if I am a little weak." "Since you are not in good health, you can go back early. We are going home now," Matthew said, then walked past Francis with Harper in his arms. She stayed in his arms peacefully, without taking a look at Francis. Francis fixed his eyes on Matthew''s receding figure. Seeing as Harper didn''t take a look back at him, a wicked yet handsome smile crept onto his mouth. There would be ample time, so he didn''t have to rush at this moment. Chapter 391 A Secret Plan "Is Crown Prince Felix going to make an inspection tour to the south? This is an excellent chance for us to get rid of him," said Howard in surprise upon hearing the news. Hoffman beamed. "Howard, you think this is an opportunity?" "Of course," Howard replied with a nod. "When he''s out, you can gain a firm foothold in the imperial capital. Even though you have Father''s support, you are still quite weak in the imperial capital. Taking advantage of Crown Prince Felix''s absence, you can form your own clique and rope in as many officials as you can, so that you can stand out against him as an equal in the court. So this is certainly an opportunity." "It''s easier said than done," Hoffman sneered. "Felix is the heir to the throne of the country, so he has many backers. His mother''s family is also quite powerful. Moreover, he has been in the imperial capital for a long time and has already drawn over many officials to his side. The rest remain neutral, or else they are high-ranking officials who adopt a wait-and-see attitude." "We can draw over to our side those who support Crown Prince Felix," Howard said. "I want the support of Uncle Matthew and Grand Secretary Franklin. Do you think it''s possible?" Hoffman asked, raising his eyebrows skeptically. Howard remained silent and pondered over the question. Franklin was one of the grand secretaries of the Cabinet. He had a special place in the emperor''s heart and a high place in the court. Matthew was even more prominent. He had the Black Flag Army and held a high position. Even the emperor struggled to control him. Howard''s silence was a confirmation to Hoffman that those two were out of reach. If Matt in the hands of Charles, so Charles could order them to betray Harper at any time. That was why Harper wouldn''t accept them. "What should we do now? Are you going to starve to death?" Luke felt upset. Of course they didn''t want to starve to death. That was too ridiculous. Robert bit his lips and said, "I should go to the Holy Chant Temple to meet Lord Charles. You stay here, and see if Lady Harper is willing to see you." "Yes, Robert. Don''t worry. I will do whatever Lady Harper asks me to do," Luke promised solemnly. If Harper took them in, he would do anything for her. "All right. I''m leaving now." As soon as Robert left, Luke found a stranger standing in front of him. "Who are you?" he asked the stranger warily. "Do you have any way to contact Harper?" The man was Howard. He had disguised himself well, so Luke didn''t recognize him. A shadow flashed in front of Luke. The man who had stood five meters away was now already in front of him, pressing his sword to his neck. If he moved, he would surely lose his head. "Who the hell are you?" Luke asked angrily. "I want to see Harper," Howard said coldly. "Otherwise even if Robert comes back, he won''t be able to save you." Luke sneered, "You don''t know that I''m a secret guard. I''m ready to die at any time. Life and death are the same to me. I won''t lead you to Lady Harper. If you want to kill me, just do it." After saying that, he closed his eyes as if he was willing to accept his death. Howard felt so provoked that he was about to kill Luke, but someone knocked his sword away before he could do anything. Barry appeared in front of them and said, "Sirs, Lady Harper wants to see you." Chapter 392 Howards Decision (Part One) In the Phoenix House, Harper breathed a sigh of relief when she had finished calculating recent financial gains and losses. The reorganization of several shops had multiplied profits several times over, which, set against the daily expenses of Prince Matthew''s mansion, meant they still had some money left over. "Ah, Your Highness, we can finally make a profit now!" Nina said with a cheerful smile. She watched Harper operating the abacus with some astonishment. Despite her youth and grace, the woman worked as fast as any man who''d spent his whole life balancing accounts. Nina couldn''t help but ask herself, ''When did Her Highness learn how to do this?'' "That''s still far from enough," Harper muttered to herself, not looking up from the numbers. She had no spare money to do anything she wanted to. Aside from the mansion''s typical expenses, there was also th Prince Matthew may betray him." "How can you betray your new master like this?" asked Harper, not a little skeptical. "Don''t you know what he''ll do to you when he finds this out?" "I have tried the taste of death once already," Howard replied slowly. "Thus, I am not afraid of it. Besides, I have never thought of him as my master. I don''t think highly of most of these princes. In fact, among all of them, I prefer Prince Matthew." Squinting at him, Harper asked, "Are you crossing over to me, Howard?" "Yes. But it''s up to you whether you accept it or not." Howard looked her straight in the eye. "There are no everlasting enemies, only everlasting interests. I can stay at Prince Hoffman''s side and keep an eye on him for you and Prince Matthew. As for Crown Prince Felix, you know better than me what to do. So what do you think? Shall we cooperate?" Chapter 393 Howards Decision (Part Two) For her part, Harper didn''t believe in free lunches, and she knew this favor would come at a price. "What do you want in return?" she asked with a frown. "I want to walk in the daylight without having to wear a mask," announced Howard, word by word. "I don''t want to be a man living in the shadow, hidden from the sunshine for all of my days." For a moment there was silence, until Harper said, "I can''t give you an answer until I discuss this with Matthew." Howard nodded, doing his best to conceal his relief. Given how much this woman hated him, he''d come expecting her to reject him in the harshest terms. "I didn''t expect you would listen to me at all," he murmured. She smiled sadly. "Like you said, there are no everlasting enemies, only everlasting interests. I won''t forget what It can be used to dry my hair." "If you like, I''ll use it to dry your hair every day," Matthew said slyly. "But you know, your husband''s been working hard all day. You''d better comfort him." With these words, he took Harper in his arms and started leading her toward the bed. Obviously, he wanted to make love to his dear wife right here and right now. "Wait. About Howard..." Harper tried to find an excuse to stop him. "It''s not a big deal. Far as alliances go, he doesn''t have much to offer me. Still, I don''t mind helping him with what he needs." Saying this, Matthew pecked her on the cheek. "At this moment, the only man you should think of is your man, no one else. Otherwise, I''ll get jealous." "I..." Harper began. But she got no further before her lips were sealed by Matthew''s. Chapter 394 Warning The Crown Prince (Part One) After the imperial court session got over, Matthew stopped Felix and offered to leave the palace together. This was something rare. Felix felt flattered and overwhelmed by this unexpected offer. It was known to everyone that Matthew was somebody who rarely walked with others. To be more precise, he never paid much attention to anyone. But now, he himself proposed to leave with Felix. Although Felix felt quite unbelievable hearing Matthew''s offer, his gut feeling was that Matthew was up to no good. "Uncle Matthew, do you have something to tell me?" Felix asked calmly. Despite the fact that Matthew was his uncle, deep inside, his feelings for Matthew was complicated. He would end up being very happy if Matthew''s offer were to team up with him or help him. Matthew had his own army and what Felix wanted the most was an additional military power. If Matthew really supported him, then Felix could really secure his throne. "Yes. Has your inspection trip to the south been decided? When will you set off?" Matthew asked. The look on his face was cold, and he sounded quite businesslike. Nob taste of the tea lingered around his tongue. After swirling it in his mouth for a while, he swallowed it. "Fantastic tea. I didn''t know that you are so good at making tea." "Let''s cut the crap. We have something to tell you, and that''s why we invited you here today," Matthew interrupted and went straight to what it mattered. Although he was happy to hear his wife being praised, he felt quite sullen when a man praised her like that. Felix''s words were not truly in appreciation to her but he was just being polite. "Please go ahead, Uncle Matthew," Felix responded at once. "I got information that Hoffman is planning for a strike at you halfway during your inspection," Matthew told him. It seemed that Felix had already known about this news. He was not at all surprised after hearing Matthew, and he said, "Since Hoffman had stayed in the south domain all the time, he is not fully aware of the situation in the imperial capital. There is just one way to secure the support of the officials as fast as possible¡ªeither killing me or replacing the crown prince with somebody else." Chapter 395 Warning The Crown Prince (Part Two) "Harrison has provided him with three thousand outstanding warriors. Felix, do you think your men could resist these three thousand warriors and the secret guards cultivated by Harrison?" Matthew asked doubtfully. The reason why he doubted Felix or his men was not because he looked down upon them, but because the people Harrison had given to Hoffman were way stronger. Those warriors were superiorly trained and were battle hardened, having fought thousands of battles in the south domain. What was more frightening was that the people from the south domain were experts in using poison and voodoo curses. Nobody knew whether Hoffman had trained his ability in these aspects or not. Felix gritted his teeth and said, "Harrison is indeed a generous man! Isn''t he worried about the consequences when my father would come to know about his actions?" "Felix, have you seen these people in person?" Matthew asked in a disdainful tone. Harrison was not stupid. Although Hoffman had returned to the imperial capital ght get himself hurt too badly if things did not go as he had expected. "That''s why I need your help, Uncle Matthew," Felix said tentatively. "Here is my plan. Please send your men to protect me. When I get injured, it will prove that you are innocent and you won''t get accused for the attempted assassination towards me. When Hoffman sends his men to hurt me, I will let him achieve part of his goal by getting hurt deliberately. That way, Father would only suspect him. How do you like my plan?" "Now that you have made up your mind, I will do as you want me to do. I''ll send a team to protect you. As for the gravity of your injury, it''s up to you. But be careful and don''t get yourself killed," Matthew answered indifferently. After that, he stood up and walked out along with Harper. He had already achieved his goal by coming here and talking with Felix. So there was no need to stay there any longer. "Thank you for your help, Uncle Matthew," Felix said gracefully to Matthew before they left. Chapter 396 George Was Attacked (Part One) Felix''s departure for his inspection trip to the south was accompanied by no fanfare or ceremony. Instead, he quietly left the imperial capital with the accompanying officials. It seemed that he wanted to keep the whole matter as secret as possible. When Harper learned of this, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "That''s not like him at all. In fact, how could he know that he should keep a low profile?" "Well, if he is all showy about leaving, wouldn''t that be signaling that he''s an easy target?" asked Matthew, tossing a grape into his mouth. "His Majesty has sent his men to protect Felix, so that he''ll be protected the whole way. At the first sign of trouble, His Majesty will mobilize whatever troops closest to go rescue him. Only by leaving secretly can he gives Hoffman a chance to assassinate him. This way, His Majesty won''t doubt him. And when he gets hurt, His Majesty will feel sorry for him." "Felix hasn''t learnt anything except how to out, that means he will be far away from the imperial capital, in which case he''d have no weight at all in the country''s political center. It will be very disadvantageous for them, so Franklin would rather retire than let his son be sent out." Personally, Matthew was very satisfied with the whole arrangement. As an official, Zack was too busy to think about anything else. His wife blew out a breath, and then said, "The capital has always been lively. But it has become more restless since Prince Hoffman''s return." "Hmm," Matthew replied absently. His eyes drifted to one of the news dispatches that had come in that day. After a moment, he suddenly handed a piece of note to his wife. "Something happened to the Kong Clan." Surprised, Harper took the note and began reading. It reported some members of the Kong Clan had been attacked en route to the imperial capital. Their whereabouts were unknown, and nobody knew if George was alive or dead. Chapter 397 George Was Attacked (Part Two) Taking a deep breath, Harper asked, "Who would want to harm the Kong Clan?" "It must be someone who is interested in Lady Caroline," Matthew said carefully. "Few people have ever dared to cross the Kong Clan. I will ask someone to look into this right away. Don''t worry. And don''t tell the Bu Clan until the news is confirmed. Otherwise, they''ll be worried." "Okay," Harper said, taking a moment to steady herself. "Where did this incident with the Kong Clan take place?" "Here." Matthew pointed to a certain spot on the map in Zenith City. "It seems that the other party made it look like an accident. The horse went out of control, and the carriage of the Kong Clan fell off a cliff. Now we don''t know where they are." Harper stared down at the map for a long moment, and an idea formed in her mind. "It''s not far from the imperial capital," she said at last. "It''ll only take half a man was not married yet. If George died, his marriage would be invalid. So if Hoffman pleaded for an imperial marriage, the old emperor would probably arrange for Caroline to marry him. Harper didn''t answer. Although she suspected Hoffman, she had no evidence, so talking about it openly wouldn''t do any good. "Jack, you can''t talk nonsense without evidence," Fred said crossly. Jack immediately closed his mouth. Understandably, he found the other man intimidating. After glancing at Fred, Harper set off on her horse again. If the other party had targeted George specifically, as was her suspicion, then his family was irrelevant. They just wanted to drive a wedge between the Bu Clan and Kong Clan. When Harper rode off, her companions followed, but Fred was the quickest of them and stayed only one step behind. If danger struck, then he would be there to get her out immediately. Chapter 398 Falling Off The Cliff (Part One) Jack and Elsie looked at each other, and then followed them. For convenience, Harper wore a neat riding suit, with a quiver full of arrows on her back. Fred''s eyes fell on her quiver just once and then he pretended not to see anything. Zenith City was the nearest city to the imperial capital. People must pass it when they went in or out of the imperial capital. The crown prince quietly went south. In order to know when Felix would leave the capital, Hoffman would arrange some spies there to monitor his every movement. It was then that the spies noticed George. After hearing about the Kong Clan''s accident, Lord Xie, the lord of Zenith City, sent his men to the cliff to seek them out. The cliff was so deep that no one ever went down. "Lord Zack, the cliff is so deep. I''m afraid Mister George and his family must have died after they fell off the cliff," Lord Xie said. cliff. The mist covered everything below, so it was not easy to see what was under the mist. She asked with deep concern, "How''s it going down there?" "The bottom is still out of sight." "Your Highness, please don''t stand too close to the cliff. It''s too dangerous." Elsie reached out her hand to pull Harper, but she slipped and rushed forward, knocking into Harper who was standing on the edge of the cliff. Harper almost fell off the cliff. If Fred had not caught her, she would have fallen off the cliff. "Your Highness." Seeing that Fred had pulled Harper back, Elsie let out a sigh of relief. But then there was a sudden, shocking occurrence. Someone shot an arrow at Fred and hit his arm! Fred felt pain, but he didn''t release his grip. Since his arrow had failed, the soldier came at Fred and Harper, intending to push the two down the cliff at the risk of his life. Chapter 399 Falling Off The Cliff (Part Two) Everything happened in such a short time that no one was able to react well. When Fred was pushed down, he tried to push Harper away from the edge. However, the soldier pounced down on her, attempting to stab the dagger in Harper''s chest. "Damn it!" Fred swiftly put himself between Harper and her attacker. The man''s dagger plunged into Fred''s shoulder, and in a flash, Harper pulled an arrow out of her quiver, and stabbed it into the man''s eye. "Ah!" he screamed. The attacker was badly hurt and loosened his grasp. He fell off the cliff with a sad and shrill scream, which was vaguely familiar to Harper. "Hailey Chu! It''s you!" Harper finally realized who the person was. It was Hailey, who had been missing. She had thought that Hailey fell terminally ill and perhaps died af llen down first, she saw him stumble towards her. "Fred. Thank God, you are all right," she said and breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you all right, Your Highness?" Fred asked. "I''m fine, but Jack has passed out." Fred gave Jack a vicious kick to his stomach. He woke up gasping in pain, but Fred kicked him again right away, sending him back into the lake. "What a good-for-nothing! Why did you fall off the cliff with Her Highness? Don''t say you have excellent flying skills anymore! Shame on you!" When Jack climbed out of the lake, he wanted to fight Fred, but when he saw the fierce anger on Fred''s face, he held back his resentment and said, "The situation seems pretty bad!" "Indeed," Harper agreed. They were surrounded by enemies again before they even knew it. Chapter 400 Join Up (Part One) "Protect Lady Harper!" Fred stepped forward and stood in front of Harper to protect her. He looked at the men in black surrounding them and said, "It seems that the people of the Kong Clan are still alive." Holding a dagger in her hand, Harper said, "Don''t worry about me. You must try to break out of this encirclement. I can protect myself." But Jack paid her no heed. He grabbed her straightaway and flew off into the dense forest. The enemies encircling them didn''t expect Jack to have such good flying skills that he could fly out of their encirclement in an instant while carrying another person. He was so swift that they had no time to react. Seeing that Harper was gone, Fred took a deep breath. Although Jack''s kick on his chest wasn''t hard, the impact of his fall from the cliff was so severe that he suffered internal injuries. Now he had to deal with numerous attackers at the moment. He was in a of himself that he didn''t know any martial arts and could only watch his family be killed by others. "We can''t both be killed here. Marvin, this is an order. Bring George to safety." Woods Kong picked up a machete from the ground. Even though he was just a weak scholar, his aura at that moment was potent. "You think you can escape? You won''t find it so easy," the leading man in black said in a sinister voice. "Take them down, and just ensure that they are still alive. It doesn''t matter if they lose an arm or a leg." After those words, he rushed towards George. Marvin Sheng saw that the enemies had fearsome abilities, but he threw himself against them with everything he had. Like his father had done, George also picked up a machete and held it horizontally in front of himself. It was true that he was just a scholar, but in order to protect his family, he would not hesitate to fight and kill. Chapter 401 Join Up (Part Two) "Mister George, watch your back..." Marvin Sheng cried out in shock. George looked back in astonishment and saw a sharp knife heading his way. George was frozen with terror, as if he had seen Death himself beckoning him. ''I''m doomed, '' he thought. He had nothing else in his mind at that moment. But the knife didn''t hit him. An arrow whizzed through the air and pierced the assassin''s throat. Then came more arrows, which were accurate and fast, slaughtering the assassins by surprise. George looked in the direction where the arrows came. He saw a smartly dressed woman, who drew a bow with one hand and put the arrows in place with the other rushing towards him. And there was another man, who sent a signal into the sky, as if to inform the others. "Lady Harper!" George was so shocked that he couldn''t utter a word. He couldn''t connect the skillful, ag wly. "Do you have any clue as to who they are?" Woods Kong shook his head and said, "I don''t know them, but they seemed to know everything about our movements, and the assassins used a style of martial arts that seemed to be different from that of the Bright Dynasty." "It wasn''t the fighting style of our Bright Dynasty? Are they from the South Kingdom?" Harper asked doubtfully. "But that can''t be. The people from the South Kingdom are skilled with poison. If they were from the South Kingdom, you would have already been captured by them. You couldn''t have held on that long until we came." "The Kong Clan shouldn''t have any enemies." "Well, perhaps they want something, and it happens that you or George have the thing they want," Harper reflected. Woods Kong''s face changed suddenly, as if an idea popped into his mind, but he said nothing. Chapter 402 A Nice Journey To The Netherworld (Part One) Harper''s initial assumption was that the hunting down of the Kong Clan had something to do with the Bu Clan. However, the attitude of George''s father made her realize that things were not as simple as they had looked. There were hidden facts that she still didn''t know. "You have a rest first. I''ll go outside and take a look out there to check the situation," Harper said. She was feeling anxious about Fred. "Your Highness, let me do that instead. The situation outside is still uncertain," Jack said. "You stay here and take care of them. It will be easier for me to deal with things alone," Harper said, interrupting Jack and leaving him no chance to retort. She bent down and walked out of the cave. Harper covered her tracks carefully after she came out. It was nearly impossible to find a person in that dark forest, but the enemies were also in the shadows, and there w eason, she had a lot of respect for Harper, but had to keep a distance from her. "Harper, has anyone ever told you that sometimes knowing too much can be dangerous?" "Lady Serena, has anyone ever told you that someone with a stronger background will speak with more confidence? Even if your master is a member of a noble family or an influential official, they''d better think twice before doing anything to me, because I am Prince Matthew''s rightful wife. The Great Jade Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty have been at peace for years. If anything happens to me, what do you think my husband would do?" Harper said slowly. If she could deduce the truth, Matthew wouldn''t have any difficulty in doing that as well. If Matthew ever found out that his wife had been killed by someone from the Great Jade Kingdom, he would definitely use it as an excuse to make war against that kingdom. Chapter 403 A Nice Journey To The Netherworld (Part Two) "But Harper, if you die here, nobody would know your death had anything to do with my master," Selina said in a stern voice. "If possible, I would really prefer not to be your..." Before she could finish her words, Harper had already taken the initiative to launch an attack. She shot at Selina with the arrows hidden in her sleeve. Selina turned sideways to dodge Harper''s arrows. With a sullen face, she swung her sword towards Harper, grim and angry. With a dagger in her hand, Harper looked at Selina warily. "Do you think my husband is a fool? You''re wrong. Once he finds that the members of the Kong Clan are missing, his connections will enable him to figure out what is going on." "You''re bluffing." Although Selina was afraid of Harper''s abilities, she knew her very well. If she let Harper go today, Harper would surely spare no expense to figure ou knocked hard by the blow from Selina''s hand, and she spat out blood. Selina, meanwhile, felt that her whole body was numb. She stared at Harper fiercely. "You dirty dog." "All is fair in war. Didn''t your master ever teach you that mercy to one''s enemy means cruelty to oneself?" Wiping off the blood from the corner of her mouth, Harper stood up and stepped backward. "You don''t have much time left. A lethal poison has been applied to those silver needles." Selina took a deep breath, immediately wondering how she might capture Harper and force her to give her the antidote. "If you breathe deeply, you will die sooner." Harper took a few steps back. "Lady Serena, I wish you a nice journey to the netherworld. Don''t forget to tell the Death how you died." Looking at the receding figure of Harper, Selina smiled bitterly. "You think you can escape?" Chapter 404 A Dangerous Situation (Part One) After hearing what Selina said, Harper felt a cold shiver run down her spine and she stood still. "I''ve been wondering why Prince Matthew would choose you as a wife. It turns out you''ve been hiding your strength all the time." A man''s cold voice came from behind Harper. His tone was gentle, but she was instantly gripped by fear. "Master..." Selina addressed the man behind Harper respectfully. "What a good-for-nothing!" The man stared at Harper''s back and ordered, "Give me the antidote, Your Highness." Harper slowly turned around and saw that the man wore a golden mask. Spread her hands before her, she steeled herself and answered, "I have no antidote." "How can you not have the antidote?" he retorted. "What if you poisoned your people by mistake?" "The poison is my last resort to get out of danger, and there is no antidote to it," Harper explained. "If there were my people around, I wou Ridiculous!" This came as a shock to Harper. It was incredible to think that Chodak was the rightful crown prince of the Great Jade Kingdom, yet he had given it up to become a monk in the Bright Dynasty. "Master Chodak, did you once love a woman, and then lose her? And then, because you couldn''t bear the blow of her death, you decided to shave and become a monk?" Harper couldn''t help but speculate. Had she guessed right, the story would be a familiar one. There had once been an emperor who had taken the same course, leaving his throne for monastic life after his beloved consort had died. The corners of Chodak''s mouth twitched. "Harper, you think too much." "He''s right; you do think too much!" goaded the masked man. "The man by your side is a heartless and cold-blooded monster. How could he have ever loved a woman? Why, his parents could die right in front of him, he would not shed a tear." Chapter 405 A Dangerous Situation (Part Two) "Sounds like you would be sad if your parents died," Harper murmured, then turned to the monk again. "Master Chodak, who is this man that has such a deep resentment for you? Did you date him and then dump him before you became a monk?" Chodak replied, "Harper, please choose your words with more care." He man was not used to the way she was speaking. Harper was a considerate lady who wouldn''t make people feel embarrassed. He had no idea what was wrong with her that her words made him feel awkward. The masked man was completely enraged by Harper''s words, and he charged toward her immediately. Chodak stepped in front of Harper, intercepting the attack, and the two began to grapple. Meanwhile, Selina was in a bad state, unable to move at all. Her face was as dark as ink, and she seemed about to die because of the poison at any moment. She stared at Harper le, and his intuition told him it was something bad. "Chodak!" the woman called. "Catch him!" "Very well!" With that, Chodak blocked Fred''s sword again. Keeping his hold on it, Chodak strafed, giving Harper a clear shot at the man, and a second later the arrow whistled into the guard''s shoulder. Incredibly, Fred didn''t seem to notice, instead continuing to struggle, trying to break free from Chodak''s grasp. "I can''t hold him any longer!" Chodak warned, then gave Fred a shove as he lost his grip entirely. Even as he stumbled back, Fed swept his blade before him, slashing through the trunk of a tree right beside his opponent. "I can''t believe how strong he is!" Harper cried in dismay, watching Fred prepared to renew his assault. "He is immune to my drug! It should be able to stop an elephant, but to him it''s like nothing? Oh, Matthew, where are you?!" Chapter 406 The Reason For Being Attacked (Part One) When she heard the sound of something falling on the ground, Harper peeked through her fingers which were covering her eyes and saw a familiar cold face. As fast as she could, she ran up to him and wrapped her arms tight around his neck. "Matthew, I was so scared!" Matthew was so close to giving her an earful, but he decided to just keep his mouth shut. When he found out that Harper had fallen off the cliff, he felt his heart stop beating. And when he finally got there, he jumped down without a moment''s hesitation to try and find her. Now that she was safe and sound right in front of him, his heart had finally been put at ease. "I''m glad to see you safe and sound," Matthew said with a straight face, even though there was a multitude of complex emotions brewing deep inside his heart. Tightly holding Harper in his arms, he was so scared that she might disappear in the next second. "What about Fred?" Harper asked. "He''s going to make it." With that, Matthew lifted her up, carried her in his arms and left. It didn''t take too lon get out of this place?" "Yes. There''s a way out of here. Come with me." Upon saying that, Chodak turned around and headed out. After shooting a quick glance at Fred who still laid motionless on the ground, Jack had no other choice but to carry him on his back as he followed Chodak closely behind. Matthew''s guards indeed arrived and had their hands full with cleaning the battlefield at the moment, but they left a group to escort the people of Kong Clan. Although Chodak''s clothes were covered with blood, he didn''t waver and kept walking steadily without looking awkward whatsoever, which was in stark contrast with the others. "Master Chodak, what are you doing here?" Jack asked with Fred on his back. "How did you find Fred?" Chodak glanced at him, and then explained flatly, "I came here to gather some herbs. I came across Lady Harper as she was being attacked. As for this man on your back, he seemed to have completely lost it and suddenly attacked us when we found him. In the end, he was knocked unconscious by Prince Matthew." Chapter 407 The Reason For Being Attacked (Part Two) When he heard this, Jack felt so amused that he let out a soft chuckle. "What? He was knocked out by His Highness?" "Hmm." "Ha-ha, that''s funny. Let''s see if this guy still has the audacity to be hot-headed in the future. He even went and tried to attack Her Highness! When we get back home, he will be severely punished by His Highness. We''ll see if he dares to pick on me again then!" Jack was so thrilled. At that moment, he wished he could carry Fred back as soon as possible because he just couldn''t wait to see how Matthew would torture him. The corners of Chodak''s lips twitched ever so slightly. From the looks of it, it seemed that the people from Prince Matthew''s mansion were all cunning and scheming, especially Matthew himself who happened to have lots of wicked ideas in his mind. Apart from that, he thought that this guard of Matthew actually looked a bit silly. "Zack." "George, Uncle Woods! Are you all right?" Zack quickly walked up to them and extended his gratitude to d just been born. So, even though the blood of the clan is flowing through her veins, she didn''t receive anything from the clan. Do you think she''ll be able to keep anything as a baby? Or do you think it was given to her father, Charles?" Woods'' face instantly turned dark at the thought of Charles. That cunning and ruthless man! How could it be possible for him to be the protector of the Qin Clan for the sake of a single baby? That being said, he might be willing to abandon Harper in exchange of some benefits! "Will Harper''s life be in danger?" "What do you think? She is now Prince Matthew''s wife," Zack flatly replied. Although he hated to admit it, it was much safer for Harper to be with Matthew. At the very least, those who might be planning to hurt her would have to think twice given her identity as Prince Matthew''s wife, and Matthew would never allow anyone to hurt her that easily. Right now, Zack simply wanted to watch her from a distance, knowing she was safe and sound. Chapter 408 Felix Was Assaulted (Part One) In the end, the attack on the Kong Clan was explained away as an accident caused by startled horses, and thus the truth was hidden from the public. Due to this incident, the Kong Clan and the Bu Clan became closer. As soon as they had returned to the mansion, Matthew locked Harper in the bedroom, saying that it was necessary to ensure her safety. His wife disagreed, and furiously threw a pillow at him. Deftly, Matthew caught it and returned it to the bed. "That woman got away," he remarked. "She was lucky to," sneered Harper. "She fell off the cliff together with me. It''s almost impressive, how she was able to run away first. She''s like a venomous snake, hiding away in its cave as soon as its attack fails. But don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, she won''t let herself rest." Matthew drew near, and his voice deepened. "Harp, did you break your promise again?" She shook her head at once. "No, darling, I didn''t. I had no intention of risking my life. I just wanted to have a look, but I was pushed off the cliff. I had no idea Hailey would know my whereabouts so as said, playfully scratching her nose. "Come on, let''s get a move on. First we''ll go see my mother, and then we can go out and have some fun. It''s so boring, staying cooped up in the Imperial Palace." "Yes, Lucas." Their visit with Maria was pleasant but unremarkable, and afterward the two went to leave the Imperial Palace, as planned. As they approached the gate, however, they caught sight of a guard entering through it on horseback. "Lucas," said Lilian, pointing. "It must be some urgent message from far away¡ªpossibly about something very dire," answered Lucas, more than a little rattled at the sight. Normally, anyone who entered the Imperial Palace was expected to dismount and leave their horse at the gate. The only exception was if there was something very serious going on, and news of it could not be delayed. "What could have happened?" Lilian asked uneasily. Ever since her talk with Harper, she had been worried that she would become a pawn in an arranged marriage with someone from a foreign country. In general, she had been nervous and on edge. Chapter 409 Felix Was Assaulted (Part Two) "Whatever happened, it was probably nothing good," Lucas answered. "I''ll go and find out. Why don''t you head back?" "All right." Word spread fast, and soon everyone in the Imperial Palace was curious about the arrival of the herald on horseback. They were anxious, too, and no one was more so than the emperor, who thought that perhaps a foreign country was invading their territory. No such thing was happening, but he was plenty disturbed when the message reached him at last. "Your Majesty," said the herald. "His Highness, Crown Prince Felix, has been assaulted in Pear County. Poisoned and unconscious, he is dying." Thunderstruck, the emperor dropped the teacup that was in his hand. "What did you say? What happened to Felix?" "Your Majesty, His Highness was assaulted in Pear County. He was poisoned and lost consciousness," the man repeated gravely. "None of the accompanying physicians was able to do anything to help. The group is on their way back to the imperial capital as we speak." Felix was the designated heir to the throne of the country. The seems to me that any successful attack against him would have to have taken him by surprise, when he was off guard. So the assassin must be someone Felix was familiar with or not vigilant against." "Then who do you think might be the murderer?" Saying this, the emperor fixed his dull eyes on Hoffman, not missing any of his subtle expressions. Matthew might have assaulted Felix, but Hoffman might also have done so. If Felix were to die, then Hoffman would be the only son of the emperor who was able to shoulder the burden of being the crown prince. His second son, Walden, was incapable; his third son, Jason, was outside all the year round; his sixth son, Francis, was sick in bed; finally, his eighth son, Lucas, was a playboy. The emperor thought it over again and again. Despite the new possibilities, he still thought that Hoffman was the most likely suspect. If Matthew had been the one to attack Felix, then Felix would surely have died on the spot. When he wanted someone dead, Matthew wasn''t the type to leave them any chance of surviving, poison or no poison. Chapter 410 Felix Being Poisoned (Part One) The empress fainted when she learned that Felix was seriously injured. The affairs in the Sleek Palace were in a total mess and everyone was careful to refrain from getting into trouble. When the empress woke up, she didn''t look angry. She just started eating vegetarian food and prayed for Felix''s safety. The emperor tried to comfort her, but since she was praying calmly, he felt a little guilty. After all, it was he who asked Felix to make an inspection trip to the south. If he hadn''t agreed to let him make the tour, this wouldn''t have happened to Felix. "Don''t worry. Felix will be fine." The emperor tried his best to reassure the empress, who looked extremely sad and gloomy. Tears streamed down the empress''s thin, pale cheeks. She nodded desperately in agreement. The emperor felt sorry for her and said, "Don''t worry. I will investigate this m means, but still failed to make him talk." Murray Pei felt quite helpless. The assassin was a difficult man to deal with and he was totally uncooperative. "He is unwilling to talk?" the emperor asked coldly. "Hand him over to the Department of Punishment and make sure he tells the truth." "Yes, Your Majesty." Murray Pei proceeded as per the emperor''s orders. After the imperial physicians helped Felix take the antidote pill, they divided themselves into two groups. When one group studied the composition of the antidote pill, the other group studied the poison in Felix''s body. Therefore, if they couldn''t find the right antidote to detoxify the poison, they could at least develop an alternative to suppress the poison. Although Hoffman got the news about Felix''s injury right away, he didn''t know much about the situation. "Has Howe returned?" Chapter 411 Felix Being Poisoned (Part Two) In order to conceal Howard''s real identity, Hoffman had told others that he was Howe and was one of his counsellors. "Your Highness, Mister Howe is back. But he seems to get hurt," the guard said carefully. When Howard came back, they could smell blood on him. Although his clothes weren''t stained, the smell of blood was something difficult to hide. "He is hurt?" Hoffman was confused. Felix returned to the palace alive, and Howard got injured. Did it mean that he had failed in his task? "I''ll go check." Hoffman went straight to Howard''s room. When he opened the door, he saw Howard applying medicine on his wound. He frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you call the family physician?" "Your Highness." Howard immediately placed down the medicine bottle, stood up and saluted. "I''m glad to have fulfilled my task." Hoffman frowned. "But er beautiful eyes with love in them were irresistible. "Your Highness." Hoffman grabbed the woman''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Diana, tell me, what poison did you give Howard?" "Lethal Seven," Diana said with a smile. "I originally thought of using a poison from the South Kingdom. But it could easily be discovered by someone and undoubtedly you would be suspected since the south domain adjoins the South Kingdom. So I decided to use my precious Lethal Seven. Are you satisfied with the end result, Your Highness?" Hoffman touched the woman''s body with his hands and said, "I like it, but I''m more pleased with your passion." Her laughter was music to his ears. The veil fell down, covering the room. No one expected that Hoffman was accompanied by the princess of the South Kingdom, who was known by the name Diana Xin. Chapter 412 Under House Arrest (Part One) The Department of Punishment was a place for the extraction of secrets, and there were an endless variety of tortures employed for that end. Among all its unfortunate visitors in its history thus far, none of them had ever been able to resist those tortures and keep their secrets. The assassin who was caught was, at last, no longer able to endure the harsh punishments that he went through. He confessed and delivered an unambiguous confession which made Matthew the most likely killer of the crown prince. "It''s really him!" the emperor shouted out in rage as he looked at the confession presented in front of him. But there was only one witness. Matthew''s crime could not be confirmed with just one witness, and thus there could be no conviction. But the emperor would not let Matthew go that easily. He sat on the throne, his eyes closed as if he were thinking about something. After a long time, he finally opened his old eyes and called, "Someone." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Tell Hoffman to arrest, but you''re still in the mood to play Go. You face the serious accusation of murdering the crown prince! How can you two stay calm?" "Honey, enjoy the grapes. They are from the southeast. They should taste rather sweet," Harper said as she placed the grapes in front of Matthew. There was a flattering smile on her face. Looking at the grapes, and then at her smiling face, Matthew turned to her and asked, "Do you want to trick me while I am eating grapes?" Harper blinked innocently. "Darling, am I that sort of woman?" "No, I know you''re not," Matthew replied. He then stretched out his hands to take some grapes. Right at that moment, Harper moved a stone on the board with nimble fingers. Seeing this, Rufus screamed out. "Hey you... Ouch!" Rufus'' scream became louder and louder. Harper held the flesh around his waist and gave him a hard twist. Then she stared at him menacingly, and said, "Rufus, we are having fun playing Go. Don''t you think you should leave us alone?" Chapter 413 Under House Arrest (Part Two) It hurt so much that Rufus almost cried. He wanted to fight back at Harper, but was afraid that Matthew would hack him down to save his wife. He then looked at Matthew and said, "Matthew, how about I leave now?" "Okay," Matthew said curtly. Just one single word from his mouth broke Rufus'' heart. With no other choice, he turned and shouted at Harper sternly, "Stop it! I am leaving now!" Harper drew back her hand and waved at him with a smile. "Bye. Come and visit us again when you are free." Rufus walked out of the house without even looking back, let alone making any response. Deep inside, he cursed angrily, ''That guy values love more than friendship. And that woman! She is so cunning. She cheated at the Go game and even threatened me to make me leave. If he loses the game at last, he deserves it because he allowed her to win deliberately.'' Seeing Rufus disappear into the distance, Harper pulled her atte r. "You really want to leave me!" Matthew murmured, with frustration in his voice. ''Can''t she see what I have done for her? I only wish she would stay!'' he groaned inwardly. It was not until this time that Harper had realized how seriously Matthew had taken the three-year agreement. It had become a thorn in his heart. Even though they were now in love and cherished each other so much, he still feared that she might leave him at the end of that period. It made him feel terribly insecure. Harper stood up, looked at him seriously, and said with deliberation, "No, Matthew. You seem to have misunderstood what I said. It''s not that I don''t want to have a baby with you. It''s because I''m too young and my body is probably too weak to keep the baby, so I just want to have the baby at a later time. It''s not that I will leave you. Don''t get me wrong. You don''t want our baby to be born with any deficiencies, do you?" Chapter 414 Confession (Part One) Looking at Matthew, who was pretending to be reading his documents diligently, Harper could not help but feel amused. She put a bowl of lotus seeds porridge before him and said in a soft voice, "This is your favorite lotus seeds porridge. Have a taste, Matthew." "I''m busy reviewing the documents," Matthew said without enough confidence. He had misunderstood Harper. When he remembered how childish and sensitive he had been, making trouble out of nothing, he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and hide his head there. He couldn''t forgive himself for appearing to be so insecure. "Darling," Harper said, stretching her hand to turn the paper in Matthew''s hand. "But you have this paper upside down." Matthew blushed immediately. He could not continue to pretend to be serious anymore. Silently, he took the bowl and ate the lotus seeds porr d that he wouldn''t want to keep her as she told him the truth, and that was a thought she couldn''t bear. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to talk about it." Seeing that Harper was silent, Matthew understood that she didn''t want to tell him her real identity, although he had been guessing. He knew that she had been looking for the way back home. He felt that once she found her way back home, he would lose her. That was why he couldn''t control himself when she said that she wasn''t ready for a baby. "Matthew, do you think there are ghosts in the world?" Harper asked in a low voice, after a long hesitation. "I don''t believe so." With a wry smile, Harper said, "See? I can''t believe what happened myself. I couldn''t expect you to believe it. I didn''t believe in past life myself, but I have to believe it after I experienced it myself." Chapter 415 Confession (Part Two) Greatly shocked, Matthew stared at Harper with his eyes agog, utterly puzzled by her words. ''Does she mean that she has the memories of her past life?'' he wondered. "I think you might have guessed the fact. I''m not Harper Chu, and yet I am Harper Chu. It''s only that this Harper Chu is not that Harper Chu." Harper thought that Matthew might have made a roughly correct guess about her identity, if not a completely correct one. "My name is Harper Chu, but I''m not the Harper Chu in the Bright Dynasty. I''m the Harper Chu from another world. The Harper Chu died and my soul came to this world and occupied her body." Matthew looked at her, calm and collected. He had imagined numerous possibilities, but he had never thought of the possibility Harper was describing. His wife really came from another world. "And you will go back to uld still be available in the Imperial Palace. If Felix took the pills once a day, the poison in his body would be suppressed. It was only two days since Felix came back. They could not understand how he could be dying so soon. "Come in." When Barry pushed open the door and came in, Matthew and Harper were already sitting in their respective seats. They both looked at Barry. "What happened?" "The imperial physicians in the Imperial Academy of Medicine took two antidote pills away and studied them. They destroyed the two pills. That''s why the poison in the crown prince''s body has taken renewed effect tonight. Everybody in the Eastern Palace is apprehensive. Her Majesty is unable to stay calm any longer." Barry looked at Harper. "That being the case, I''d better go there and treat him myself, even without an invitation." Chapter 416 Rescue The Crown Prince (Part One) Felix had suffered a serious poison attack that threatened his life. The imperial physicians were at their wits'' end. The entire Eastern Palace was in chaos. The emperor was exasperated that the real culprit had not been caught yet, even though the assassin had confessed that Matthew hired him to kill Felix. Yet, when Hoffman tried to interrogate the assassin, the latter took the chance to bite his own tongue off and thereby commit suicide from blood loss. Due to insufficient evidence after the assassin''s suicide and his unverifiable testimony, Matthew couldn''t be convicted. "Your Majesty, Prince Matthew is here to visit Crown Prince Felix," Ken reported to the emperor. At that hour, the palace gate was locked up. Even though Matthew was a brother of the emperor, he could not enter the palace without permission, and after all, he was still formally under house arrest. "Is he going to temporarily seal up the poison in his body with silver needles. The Lethal Seven was highly toxic, and normal detoxifying pills wouldn''t work. The only cure was for Felix to drink her blood. However, with everyone''s eyes on her, she couldn''t use her own blood. Also, she was not willing to do that. Thus, she had no choice but to use a more troublesome method, by bleeding Felix. Seeing Harper was doing an acupuncture treatment for Felix, Kenny wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "Your Highness, may I help you?" "Yes. Please get some medicine with the hematopoietic function. The Lethal Seven is very poisonous and has no antidote. To save Felix, we have to replace his blood. But he may die if we make the slightest mistake in the process." Harper looked vexed. "His current condition doesn''t allow us to replace much of his blood. Let''s take a little of his blood and test it first." Chapter 417 Rescue The Crown Prince (Part Two) "Yes, Your Highness." Kenny then set about running errands for Harper as promptly as he could, despite his old age. He did his best. It was a long process to detoxify Felix. The emperor left halfway, while the empress stayed there waiting for her son to recover. After what seemed an eternity, they were still busy. Nancy then persuaded the empress to go back and take a rest. In Felix''s room, there were only Harper, Kenny and a new imperial physician. Harper was grinding the medicine into powder. Kenny had no idea what she had fed Felix. After a while, the poison in Felix''s body was suppressed, but his face was still dark, which indicated that the poison hadn''t been removed. "Your Highness, can we really succeed in detoxifying him?" Kenny asked nervously. If the poison wasn''t removed from his body, he and his family would be punished. If it were only himself to die, he wouldn'' r wrote a prescription for Felix''s treatment and handed it to the young man. "Go and get the herbal medicine according to my prescription, and use three bowls of water to decoct the medicine to one bowl. Make sure that no smoke is in it. Make sure Felix takes the medicine three times a day." "Your Highness, is His Highness safe now?" "His poison has been got rid of. You just need to follow my prescription to clear up the residue and nurse his body. Felix will soon wake up. Physician Kenny, during this period, please let him have the medicine with the hematopoietic function to nourish his body. He has lost too much blood and needs good nourishment." "Yes, Your Highness." Kenny trembled and checked Felix''s pulse carefully. After confirming that the poison in Felix''s body was gone, he felt immensely relieved. At last, he knew that the lives of his family would be spared. Chapter 418 Felix Woke Up (Part One) Felix was detoxified, but Harper didn''t spread the news. Instead, she instructed them to block the news in the Eastern Palace. No one was allowed to enter Felix''s room except Kenny and the young doctor Randall Ye. Even the maids were kept out. "Her Majesty has come," someone announced. The empress entered, fuming in anger. "Harper, what is going on? Why keep all my people outside?" Harper stepped aside. The scene before the empress made her swallow back her next words. "Felix, you''re awake." Felix leaned against the bedside weakly and said, "Mother, I''m sorry to make you worried." The empress quickly sat down next to him. She held his hand, and tears ran down her cheeks. "It''s so good to see that you''re awake. I was so worried about you." "Mother, is Father here?" He had been poisoned and had lost a lot of blood when Harper treated him. Although he was detoxified, his body was still very weak. At the moment, he felt a little r le who are suspected of assassinating me. Father is clear about who the person is." A cloud of sadness passed over Felix''s eyes as he said this. Although the emperor was clear about who did this, it suited the emperor just fine. The emperor used Hoffman as a counterbalance to him. "Do you just want to let it go after you suffered so much and almost died?" The empress was disconcerted. How could she bear to see her son be hurt like this? "Mother, even if I accuse him in front of Father, Father would only think that we are taking advantage of our power to bully him and that we couldn''t tolerate him. So, I think we''d better bury the hatchet and wait for the right time," Felix said as she smiled bitterly. "Mother, when you meet Lady Michelle in the imperial palace, please try not to be provoked by her. I will also try my best to appear tolerant of Hoffman. I want Father to think that as the crown prince, I am a tolerant and generous man." Chapter 419 Felix Woke Up (Part Two) "Why should we be like that?" "Doesn''t Hoffman want to gain a foothold in the imperial court?" Felix continued with a grin. "I''ll help him grab a place. When we want to make someone desperate, we need to send them to the sky, and when they fall, they''ll be really desperate." The empress understood immediately what Felix meant when he spoke of ruining Hoffman by raising him to the sky. Hoffman had stayed in the south domain for many years, so he was very naive about the realities of the imperial capital. He could only bribe people of inferior rank who could give him little help. Those high-ranking officials all belonged to the emperor''s faction and weren''t so easily swayed, so Hoffman had to look elsewhere to reach his goal. Although he had stayed in the south domain for so many years past, he didn''t have any great achievements to and even rebuked the officers. What do you make of that?" Hoffman felt strongly that the assassination had failed. "Your Highness, has Harper already gone from the imperial palace?" "Uncle Matthew and his wife left the imperial palace early this morning. As soon as they left, my father rejected the impeachment submitted to him by the officials." Howard frowned and said, "Your Highness, the emperor''s actions might mean that Felix has awoken. More than that, he is helping Matthew to clear his name." "How could it be possible? How could Felix possibly help Uncle Matthew to clear his name?" Hoffman didn''t believe his ears. In the imperial capital, everyone agreed that Matthew was the most likely suspect among the people who had the ability to hurt Felix. "I have a strong intuition that Harper has something to do with it!" Chapter 420 Hoffmans Ambition (Part One) "I don''t understand," Hoffman murmured, baffled. Harper was a problem, to be sure, but she was little more than a meddler with nothing going for her but some simple medicinal skills. And the rumors about her were truly obscene. How could she have been able to affect this situation with the crown prince? Howard rubbed his temple as though he was suffering from a headache. "Felix has awakened. He was afflicted with the poison, Lethal Seven, for which no one had an antidote. But now he''s come around, after Prince Matthew and his wife entered the palace. Do you understand yet, Your Highness?" Glancing aside, he gnashed his teeth. "Damn all these meddlers! If not for such people, Felix would have been killed on the spot!" "You mean, Harper has cured Felix!" cried Hoffman. The other man nodded grimly. "Not only that, but I fear that Harper pressured him to testify on Prince Matthew''s behalf, and officially declare to er, when you''re feeling better." Saying this, Hoffman stood up and was about to say farewell. "I think Murry knows every detail about it. I''ll have him fill you in," Felix replied, raising an eyebrow. He turned to one of his attendants nearby. "Murry, accompany Hoffman out and tell him what went on." "Yes, Your Highness." At once Murry was in motion. After pulling up the curtains, he gave a bow to Hoffman. "Your Highness, this way, please." "Goodbye, Felix," Hoffman said and headed out. A mocking smile creased Felix''s face as he watched the two men go. ''Hoffman was in such a hurry to come and see me, but here I am, still alive. He must be very disappointed.'' To keep up appearances, Hoffman had Murry give him every detail of the assassination attempt. The man didn''t hide anything that had happened that day, and even talked about the fact that it was Matthew who had sent people to protect the crown prince. Chapter 421 Hoffmans Ambition (Part Two) "This is very important and necessary information," Hoffman said at last. "Thank you very much, Murry." "It''s my duty," the man replied frankly. "But I should go back now. Crown Prince Felix can''t be short of hands." "Yes, you''re right. Go back and protect my brother," Hoffman said, figuring that would help sell his concern. Thinking it over, he supposed that this incident wasn''t a complete loss. Despite Felix''s survival, he would still be unable to deal with state affairs until his recovery was complete. Thus, Hoffman had at least bought himself some time. Hoffman had just walked out through the gate when he caught sight of a lady coming approaching the Eastern Palace. She was well-dressed, graceful and beautiful. A maid walked beside her, shielding her from the sun with an umbrella. As they approached, the lady''s identity became clear, and for some reason a funny thought passed throu ent, perfectly displaying the image of a graceful official lady. "Your Highness, we should be going," said Bill Zhou, eying his master with thinly veiled disapproval. The man had been watching Harper go, seemingly lost in thought, and Bill Zhou hoped to save him from any further trouble. Hoffman''s behavior during this encounter with Harper had been unseemly at best. Worse, it had taken place right in front of the Eastern Palace''s gate in broad daylight, so it was hard to imagine that nobody had seen it. And now he was just standing there, staring at Harper''s back with scorching eyes, which would stir up even more gossip. Recovering himself, Hoffman finally turned around and went on his way. ''It is no wonder that my cold-blooded uncle Matthew fell in love with her, '' he thought. ''She is quite a beautiful woman. But when I ascend the throne, every pretty girl in the world will belong to me!'' Chapter 422 Its A Good Chance (Part One) Someone had already told Felix what had happened between Harper and Hoffman at the gate of the Eastern Palace. Felix wasn''t worried that Hoffman would make things difficult for Harper. She was no pushover. If Hoffman thought it was easy to find fault with her, then he would quickly learn how wrong he was, and would probably just end up humiliated by her instead. She could do anything she liked in the Imperial Palace now, because Matthew would defend her when she made trouble. But even so, she was still a lady of strict etiquette and would always behave decently. No one would ever find an opportunity to accuse her of some mistake. "Aunt Harper," Felix greeted her. "Good day, Felix," Harper replied as she nodded. "Please stretch out you hand." Felix then stretched out his hand so that Harper could check the status of his recovery by feeling his pulse. She felt the pulse quietly without uttering a single word during the process. "I heard that Hoffman made things d cause of the attempted assassination. Now His majesty feels guilty and sorry for your loss. However, he feels comforted that you lost so many men." Felix''s face revealed his discomfort when he heard Harper say those words so straightforwardly. But then, he remembered the cruel fact that there was no love in a royal family, so he just let his unhappiness go. "So, what I need to do now is just keep a low profile. Am I right?" "Not only that. There is something more," Harper said as she gave Felix a hinting look. "You''ve already started to take action, haven''t you?" Hearing her words, Felix frowned. He then asked critically, "Is this what Uncle Matthew means?" "He has said that it''s better for you to avoid showing off. But that''s not enough," Harper answered slowly. "What His Majesty is most worried about is that someone covets the throne he is sitting on. The more powerful he becomes, the better the situation is for you." "Hoffman is not a fool," said Felix. Chapter 423 Its A Good Chance (Part Two) "But it''s easy for someone to become overconfident when everything runs smoothly," Harper said with a smile. "Lady Michelle''s rank is too low. Your Majesty, you can find an opportunity to raise her rank. If Hoffman wants to stand out, compete for His Majesty''s favor, and win over the ministers, you should let him do whatever he wants." Felix''s eyes lit up at once. He liked Harper''s suggestion, but he still had some concerns. "When Hoffman grows powerful enough to compete with me, I will probably be at a disadvantage. What should I do then?" "You are thinking too much. His Majesty will not allow another prince who is as powerful as Matthew to stand out. Hoffman has just returned to the Imperial Capital He is very fastidious and rarely makes mistakes. If he maintains his calmness, it won''t be easy to deal with him when he grows stronger." "As you said, Hoffman is careful. I don''t think he will make mistakes," said Felix. "Haven''t you ever heard th make Katrina pregnant. That gave you the excellent opportunity and excuse to get rid of Katrina. As far as I can see, she took advantage of you and got Katrina killed to avenge her mother. She is a really devious and formidable woman," Felix said as he squinted his eyes. There was a gleam in his eyes. ''How cunning and vicious this woman is! She even dared to set a trap for her own father without a drop of remorse. Only a woman like her could be my match!'' he said to himself inwardly. "I suspect Charles will never know that it is his own daughter who brought him down like this, until his last breath," the empress commented. After thinking on it carefully, she finally understood all the things that happened in the Chu Clan had something to do with Harper. Howard betrayed the country, and Hailey died strangely because of an illness. The deaths of both Felicia and Hansen had something to do with Harper as well. This woman was truly cunning and dangerous! Chapter 424 The Emperors Interrogation (Part One) Harper emerged from the Eastern Palace with Forsythia in tow, intent on returning home. Right outside the gate, however, she was met by a group of armed men led by Ken, the commander of the palace guards. "General Ken, can I help you?" Harper kept the worry from her voice. She had no relationship with Ken, whether personal or professional. If he had any business with her, it had to be by order of the emperor himself. Her hunch was immediately proven right. With a proper salute, Ken said, "Greetings, Your Highness. His Majesty wants to see you." "Well then, please lead the way." The expression on Harper''s face didn''t change. "Certainly, Your Highness." Pleased that Harper did not resist, Ken had his men form up around her, and together they whisked her away. For her part, Harper was certain that this boded ill. The emperor had already begun to have doubts abo d. But Harper''s answer to that question hadn''t changed. "It was the head of the Medical Valley." "Was it?!" bellowed the emperor. "It was," maintained Harper, nodding. "When Matthew was being detoxified, I was ambushed by people from the Medical Valley and lost consciousness. When I woke up, he had been cured. It was not my doing." The emperor narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you think of the fact that I forced Charles to become a monk?" Harper''s reply was flat and immediate. "He must obey your commands. Everyone must accept their fates, and that one is his. Even if he is my father, I can''t let him go against your orders." "But I''ve heard that you cured Matthew''s legs. Is that true?" In reality, the emperor wasn''t thinking of the details of that matter. He simply hoped that if he kept Harper talking, sooner or later she would contradict herself. Chapter 425 The Emperors Interrogation (Part Two) "That is a slander," answered Harper, scowling. "I was unconscious at that time. How could I save Matthew? What am I, a god?" Remembering then that he had investigated those events, the emperor wasn''t sure what to say. It was true that Matthew''s legs were cured when Harper was in a coma. Then again, it was possible that she had cured him and then passed out. "I asked you to keep watch on Matthew. Did you do as I said?" he asked after a moment. "Matthew is always at home, except for when he has to go sign official documents or visit the military camp," Harper said blandly. This was not good enough. The emperor gritted his teeth. "Do you think I can''t do anything to you now, just because you are Matthew''s wife?" "I wouldn''t dare to imagine such a thing." The monarch''s fist pounded against the en an unusual day for all of them. As for the emperor, he was so angry that he almost lost his mind. He, too, remembered the many years in which he had abused the man in front of him without ever being challenged for it, and now here that man was, talking back to him. Dangerous though it might be to provoke him, the emperor couldn''t stand it! "You think I won''t? Have you chosen this moment to rebel against me at last?" "Rebel?" Matthew sneered. Had he not been holding his trembling wife in his arms at that moment, he might have ended up killing more than two people in the Imperial Study that day. "Your Majesty, I hope you can behave yourself from now on. I won''t take what you have done up until now seriously. But I can promise you this: If you dare to touch my wife again, I will destroy your country!" Chapter 426 The Power Holder (Part One) After Matthew left with Harper, the emperor felt his legs had gone so weak that he could barely stand. He had always dared to treat Matthew so maliciously because he knew he wouldn''t fight back. But this time, things were different. Matthew had the audacity to actually threaten the destruction of the entire Bright Dynasty all for the sake of a woman. "Your Majesty, are you all right?" Andy hurried to the emperor''s side to support him and help him sit down on his chair. A while later, the emperor could still feel the chill spreading through him. It was the first time he had felt a killing intent emit from Matthew''s body. It was so real and terrifying. The intent was so acute that he wasn''t certain Matthew wouldn''t have hesitated to kill him in a fit of rage if he''d really done something to Harper. "Andy, how dare he treat me in this way?!" the emperor growled in a trembling voice. "I''m the emperor of the count e. They suspected that Matthew had threatened the emperor. After all, it wasn''t long since Matthew had broken into the Imperial Study in a rage and taken Harper away. They guessed that the emperor might have done something to Harper that had angered Matthew. "Your Majesty, did Crown Prince Felix tell you this personally?" Franklin asked the emperor for confirmation. "Yes. Felix said that there was another group of people who were out to assassinate him, and that it was Matthew''s men who came to his rescue. Moreover, he had been poisoned and it was Harper who helped give him the antidote." When the emperor mentioned that Harper was the one to heal Felix, a shimmer flashed in Zack''s eyes. However, Franklin maintained his countenance. He had taken his son to the Cabinet meeting because he wanted to hand Zack the reins and have him fulfill his duty. After Zack was familiar with his role, he would quit the court. Chapter 427 The Power Holder (Part Two) "So that explains it. Such being the case, I will dismiss the charges against Prince Matthew," said Franklin immediately. "No. Give the reports of the charges to me. I will handle them," the emperor said slowly. "Besides, there''s another matter that I''d like to hear the Cabinet''s opinion on." "Go ahead, Your Majesty." The emperor turned to look at Zack, who was standing behind Franklin. "Hoffman is already twenty years old, but he still hasn''t officially married anyone yet. There are only two concubines by his side. On the other hand, Matthew only has a wife but no concubine..." It wasn''t until the emperor mentioned Matthew that Zack finally realized that the main reason behind this announcement was Matthew himself, while Hoffman only served as a cover. The emperor wanted to give women to Matthew. However, as long as Matthew refused, nobody dared send one to his side. Zack believed Matthew was faithful to Harper. "Your Majesty, do you want ge between Harper and our Bu Clan." "I understand that, so will Harper," Zack said slowly. "Father, we have never joined any faction. Now that you are about to retire, I think it should be I who will decide which path our Bu Clan is going to take from now on. Do you agree with me?" Hearing that, shrewd light flashed through Franklin''s eyes. The court was in chaos. Felix and Hoffman had respectively formed their factions; the neutral courtiers had formed a faction; Matthew had formed a faction. Since the Bu Clan had been a renowned family of scholars for generations, it was unnecessary for them to join any faction. However, now that his son had made a decision, Franklin wouldn''t stop him either. "You will be the power holder of our Bu Clan. No matter what decision you make, you must prioritize the interest of the Bu Clan. I won''t stop you as long as what you''re going to do won''t put the Bu Clan in danger." "Thank you for your support, Father." Chapter 428 Watch In Safety While Others Fight (Part One) After living in the Eastern Palace for a few days, Felix returned back to his mansion. He kept the door closed and took rest for the whole day. He also stopped meeting any people, diverting attention away from him. Even the empress seldom came out of her palace. For a moment, Hoffman and Michelle were quite popular. All the officials knew that Felix was on his deathbed after his last inspection trip to the south. Some officials suspected that Matthew''s hand was behind the attack, and they even wrote files to impeach him. After Felix regained his consciousness, the assassin who made his attempt on him, committed suicide while Hoffman was interrogating him. As the assassin was dead and since there was just a suspicion on Matthew, the whole exercise ended up with no fruitful result. However, Hoffman drew more and more attention. He increased his reputation by doing things in a steady manner, which made him more favo about to get married in a short time. Now all eyes were on the Bu Clan. The people of both the Bu Clan and the Kong Clan were eagerly to fix the date of the marriage as soon as possible. Moreover, the two children were in love, which was way better than an arranged marriage. "Then we will leave now." Bidding goodbye, Woods and George left, and Zack walked forward to see them off. "They have left. Why don''t you come out now?" Franklin said as he looked at the back of the screen. He exclaimed in his heart, ''A grown girl can''t be kept at home.'' Caroline walked towards him in a bashful manner and called out, "Father, Mother." "What were you doing behind the screen?" Franklin asked, pretending to be angry. Caroline''s lips crumpled and she kept silent. Harper hurriedly said, "Please don''t be angry. It was me who brought her here. I just wished to know the outcome from the discussion between the two clans." Chapter 429 Watch In Safety While Others Fight (Part Two) "Don''t try to protect her, Harper. She''s a matured girl going to get married, but she still behaves this way. If she keeps on like this, others will look down upon her." Franklin loved his daughter very much. He was worried because, since she was about to get married to the south, it would be difficult for him to hear from her regularly. "Father, I''m so sorry." Caroline held Franklin''s arm, acting like a naughty child. "It''s good that at least you know your mistakes. Well, George is a good man. After your marriage, you both should live happily ever after. So don''t act wildly, okay?" Franklin worried a lot for his children. He wouldn''t have been too concerned if Caroline had the same judgment and adaptability as Harper, but his daughter wasn''t that smart after all. "I know," Caroline replied obediently. After that, Harper turned towards Franklin and asked, "Can I talk with you in private?" Alth r the official career. "I''ll give it a try," Zack said after a moment''s silence. "Now that the situation of the imperial court has changed, it would be impossible for the Kong Clan to place themselves in a remote and safe place any longer. Perhaps this is an opportunity." Franklin didn''t object. If the Kong Clan entered the official career, they would know everything about the imperial court. If an accident happened, they would be able to cope up with it and improve their chance of survival. "Harper, what are Prince Matthew''s thoughts about this?" Franklin asked abruptly. Now, Hoffman had risen up and Felix was keeping a low profile due to his injury. However, he knew that Felix was not hiding in his house and making way for Hoffman, but rather he was waiting for the right time to strike against Hoffman. "Let''s watch in safety while others indulge in their fight!" Harper said with a smile. Chapter 430 Numerous Enemies (Part One) As Felix began a life of seclusion, Hoffman enjoyed fame and prestige greater than those of all other princes. Hoffman''s mother, Michelle, who had been treated disdainfully by other concubines in the imperial harem, also started to take advantage of her son''s glory and bully the concubines whose titles were inferior to hers, in revenge for her past sufferings. All the other concubines came to inform the empress of this. The empress wanted to appear gentle and kind, so she advised them to be tolerant of each other. She said, "Michelle is resentful about the unfair way she was treated in the past. Hoffman is now greatly favored by His Majesty. She is so happy that she probably just loses her temper momentarily. Don''t be angry with her. We should live in peace with each other and try to be understanding of one another." "Your Majesty, it''s not that we don''t give any ground to her, but nowadays she looks for trouble everywhere. As Hoffman has become re you concerned about the situation outside?" "Yes, Your Highness. You have been resting in your mansion nowadays, while Prince Hoffman has been taking the opportunity to bribe your officials. Now in the court, he has taken control of most of the ministers. If things go on like this, I''m afraid you will be at a serious disadvantage." "It''s a good thing, Murry." Felix made his move on the board. "Didn''t I tell you that I would keep a low profile until my father no longer suspects me? This is a great opportunity for me. The more fame and prestige Hoffman enjoys, the more attention he will attract. Thus, the chances of his making serious mistakes also increase." "Your Highness, I can''t understand. Even if Prince Hoffman makes mistakes, they will most likely be trivial ones that won''t detract from his prestige at all!" Murry was restless. He was afraid that Felix would lose all his supporters in the imperial capital if things went on like this. Chapter 431 Numerous Enemies (Part Two) "Murry, do you know that Harrison''s family have already moved into the imperial capital and are going to live here for a long time?" Felix asked and stared at Murry. "Do you know what that means?" "I don''t know, Your Highness. Please enlighten me." Murry was a military official and wasn''t very clever. He was the captain of the guards in the crown prince''s mansion and often stayed with the prince to pass the time. He learned to play the game of Go merely because the crown prince enjoyed the game. They played it to pass the time when Felix felt bored. "It''s because my father has begun to feel threatened by Harrison''s power in the military," Felix explained slowly. "Harrison''s family have been guarding the south domain for generations. Before now, has anyone from their mansion moved back to the imperial capital and to live here?" "No." "Now that Hoffman is back in the imperial capital, my father ordered Harrison''s family to move here as tence. She had pursued Chodak for a full five years, but she never gave up. Maybe she really could conquer him in the end. Murry scratched his head. It made no sense to him, so he just gave up thinking about it. He changed the topic and said, "By the way, Your Highness, His Majesty ordered the Cabinet to select concubines for Prince Matthew. All officials at or above the third rank are required to register their unmarried daughters on the list. The required conditions are that she must be beautiful, well-educated and gentle." "Why does my father want to give Uncle Matthew concubines?" Felix was taken aback by this news. It was too abrupt. What reason lay behind this? And it was required that she be an outstanding daughter of an official at or above the third rank. On the surface, it would seem the emperor was helping Matthew ally with powerful officials. All of a sudden, Felix knew what was going on. ''Father is plotting against Harper!'' Chapter 432 Lies "Your Highness, that woman is awake now," a guard came to report. The woman he referred to was Rena. Back then in order to save her from the military camp of the Black Flag Army, Felix lost dozens of his men. Felix''s eyes glimmered. He believed that perhaps through Rena he could find out the reason why his father aimed at Harper. "I''ll go and have a look," Felix said. After Rena was saved from the military camp, there were indications that she had lost her mind. She was always claiming that she was Matthew''s woman, and did many ridiculous things. If it weren''t because he thought she might be of some use, Felix might have thrown her out already. "Greetings, Your Highness." Rena was awake. Although she had been mad for quite a while, she could still remember her past clearly. She still believed that it was Harper''s doing that she was thrown into the military camp. "Do you know why I saved you?" Felix looked at Rena who appeared to be normal and was dressed properly. Somehow, it seemed that she had some mysterious resemblance to Harper. Rena shook her head and then nodded. "I don''t know why you saved me, but since it has taken you so much effort, I suppose you had a good reason." Rena''s face was impassive, but the hatred in her heart was growing. Whenever she remembered how she had been tortured by the men in the military camp, she wanted to tear Harper into pieces. "Why did Uncle Matthew throw you into the military camp? I want to know the truth," Felix asked her slowly. "Because I tried to assassinate Harper Chu." Rena knew that it would be foolish not to cooperate. If her a r?" Felix asked with an ironic smile. "Do you still think she is gentle and polite?" "Your Highness, Lady Harper is indeed gentle and courteous. Survival in a big clan has always been cruel. She wants to survive, true. She''s still alive because she won. But even after winning, she is still courteous and modest." Murry had a high opinion of Harper, and it was incredible to him that she deceived the world. "She is an interesting woman," Felix said with a smile. "She will protect those she admires. Those she loves..." Felix was silent. She cherished Zack and Caroline of the Bu Clan, and she would defend them with her life. For Matthew, whom she loved, what would she not do? For his sake she would sacrifice everything, even if she had to fight against everyone else in the world. "Your Highness, there''s no doubt that Lady Harper is a very good wife." "Yeah, she''s a damn good wife." Felix was jealous. He was the crown prince, the next in line to the throne, and yet his wife was always jealous of his concubines. Meanwhile, Matthew, who had been ignored by his parents since he was young, and had always been oppressed by his brother, had such an extraordinary wife to support him. It was so unfair. "Your Highness." A guard suddenly rushed in, looking anxious. Felix frowned and scolded, "What do you think you''re doing? Have you seen a ghost in broad daylight? How dare you barge in like this!" The guard stopped and straightened quickly. He swallowed hard, and said, "Your Highness, there is urgent news from the frontier. Moon Country, a small country on the west of the border, rebelled!" Chapter 433 Volunteering For Battle (Part One) The Moon Country rose in rebellion! Felix was shocked and couldn''t believe what he heard. Why would the Moon Country rebel now? It was just what he needed at the moment, such a blissful coincidence. Felix calmed himself down before asking, "When did it happen?" "Just now. The news was sent to us as soon as possible. The Moon Country rebelled and with astonishing speed, they occupied three adjacent cities. His Majesty has summoned you, Prince Matthew and other ministers to discuss this. The eunuch is waiting for you at the gate." Felix''s lips curled up in a smile as he thought to himself, ''Hoffman, here is your opportunity to make contributions. You have to cherish it. I am not going to fight against you for it.'' "Murry, let''s go to the Imperial Palace." Felix straightened his clothes. He had been recovering from an injury and was at his home, maintaining a low profile. He had lost too much blood, and his ce. If he missed it, he didn''t know how long he had to wait. Now he had a firm foothold in the imperial capital, and all he needed to do was render military exploits. If he had military exploits, his chances of winning would be bigger. "Even though you were with Harrison and had been trained in the military for years, this time your opponent is the Moon Country. It''s not going to be the same as before. You have to be very careful." The emperor hesitated for a moment before agreeing. He was confident that Hoffman wouldn''t miss this opportunity. There was also another reason for the emperor to agree. After careful analysis, he observed that Matthew shouldn''t be asked to lead the battle. Matthew had a lot of military power at his disposal. If he achieved more military exploits, the emperor wasn''t quite sure about how he would reward Matthew. "Yes, Father." Hoffman felt happy as he got his chance to prove himself. Chapter 434 Volunteering For Battle (Part Two) "I''ll give you two hundred thousand soldiers for this battle. Are you confident about your victory?" It was clear that the emperor wanted to give Hoffman a chance to make contributions. The Moon Country was small with a population of a little more than one hundred thousand. However, the emperor offered two hundred thousand soldiers to Hoffman. Victory was easy for Hoffman and it didn''t matter what his tactics were. "Yes, I''m confident. Father, just wait for the news of my victory." "Hoffman, the Moon Country is quite far away and you will have to encounter many dangers. You must be careful," Felix reminded Hoffman. It was sure that Hoffman didn''t face much threat from the Moon Country, but there were also some other forces who were hiding in the dark to strike against him. "Thank you for reminding me. I will be careful," Hoffman said proudly. For a moment, he thought about his victorious return from the battle. At that m of woman the emperor preferred. Although she was inferior in rank, she was Harrison''s sister. For the sake of Harrison, the emperor wouldn''t make things difficult for her. Moreover, she gave birth to Hoffman. She used this opportunity to make the emperor feel sorry for her and love her more. "Well, don''t drink anymore, dear. You may topple over," the emperor said gently. "Don''t worry. Everything is going to be fine." "Your Majesty." Michelle choked with sobs. "I''m glad. Hoffman always wants to fight for the Bright Dynasty even at the risk of his life. Now he has his opportunity. He finally gets what he wants. I''m happy for him." Hearing this, the emperor felt even happier. He softly held her arms and said, "Well, don''t cry. It makes my heart ache. After Hoffman returns in triumph, I am going to promote your rank." Michelle''s eyes brightened, but she kept silent. Leaning against the emperor, she was like a meek cat. Chapter 435 Hoffman Setting Off (Part One) On the day when Hoffman led an army of two hundred thousand men to the front, many officials went out of the imperial capital to see them off. Felix also came out of the imperial capital to say goodbye to Hoffman and his army. "Hoffman, this battle will be a perilous battle and you must be careful. I should be the one leading the army to the front, but unfortunately my body is still too weak. What''s more, you''ve grown up in the military, and you are clearly the natural-born soldier. Thank you for your valiant efforts, on my behalf and for the Bright Dynasty," he said. "Don''t say such things. I am a prince of the Bright Dynasty, so this is my duty. It''s an honor for me to share Father''s burden with you, and to fight for our people," Hoffman said loudly. "Moreover, Felix, as the crown prince, you must take care of yourself. I know your body has not yet fully recovered. I am doing this for you, and I only hope that you will recover soon. Your health must be your priority for the time being. Don''t worry about the battle. I will handle it well." "Than ch unrighteous brutality would scandalize everyone. He would never appease the anger of those officials," Felix said. A moment later, he coughed roughly. "It has been like this since I was injured," he added. "Felix, you''d better go back to your mansion for a rest," Lucas said. He was a smart man. Others might have had no clue, but Lucas knew very well that Felix was just pretending to be weak. After all, having grown up in the Imperial Palace, he was familiar with the kinds of disguises and tricks that were used in the palace. He was also smart enough not to expose Felix''s disguise. "It doesn''t matter," Felix said as he waved his hand. "Is Lilian still in confinement, as Lady Monica ordered?" "No. Lady Monica has released her, and she left the palace today. But she didn''t come to me. Instead, she went to Uncle Matthew''s mansion. She said that she wanted to study the game of Go with Aunt Harper," Lucas replied before he yawned. "That girl has a lot of spirit. If I were her, I wouldn''t bother to play Go with Aunt Harper. It''s like torture." Chapter 436 Hoffman Setting Off (Part Two) "Oh, really?" Felix became interested. "Is it because Aunt Harper is a terrible player at Go?" "A terrible player?" Lucas blurted out with a plaintive look on his face. "Not at all. Even when Carlson and I cooperated as a team, we couldn''t prevail against her. In fact, we had started the game as a match against Lilian, but Aunt Harper took over for Lillian halfway. We were about to win, but when she took over, we struggled to survive and she won at last." "Really? Is she such an impressive player?" Felix didn''t believe Lucas. "Come on, Lucas. You don''t need to exaggerate about her to please Uncle Matthew, do you?" "Trust me, Felix. I didn''t lie. Her skills are on a par with Master Chodak''s, and she only loses a few stones when playing with Uncle Matthew. Doesn''t that mean she''s a master at Go? If not her, who could possibly be considered a master?" Lucas said. He knew Felix didn''t believe him, but he also knew Felix had never seen Harper play Go, so his skepticism was un . He just asked, "Have you ever heard the proverb which says that one man''s poison is another man''s meat?" Harper paused for a while before she said, "Maybe I''m overthinking it. He''s not an idiot. In fact, he''s even cleverer than me. Chodak, shall we play another round?" "Why not?" Chodak said as he began to pick up the stones. "As long as you won''t humiliate me if you win again." "Ahem! Ahem!" Harper had a choking cough. Lilian quickly patted her back softly and said, "Don''t fall for his tricks. You must win." Looking at Lilian, and then Chodak, Harper felt complicated feelings stirring in her heart. Chodak did not have feelings for Lilian. To be more precise, he would not allow himself to have feelings for any woman. Lilian was doomed to have a painful time if her heart was truly set on him. Harper knew perfectly well that she was an outsider, and that she had better not interfere. It was better to let the problem be resolved by the two people whom it concerned. Chapter 437 A Speedy Success (Part One) When Harper and Chodak began the second game of Go, Felix and Lucas came to their side to watch the game. The two men saw Harper''s seemingly feeble defense against Chodak''s fierce attack. They thought her too soft to be a match for Chodak. To their surprise, however, she was always able to break through his defense and force him to retreat to his base camp. It was said that a person''s disposition could be revealed in the way they played the game of Go. It was very true of Harper. Her skills were a clear indication of her real disposition. While she might have looked feeble and weak, she could be very aggressive. It was only that she chose not to fiercely fight back unless she was attacked. If she had planned on surrounding her opponent from the start, it was possible that no one would be able to match her. Felix fixed his eyes on Harper, who was concentrating intently on the game. A faint light of killing intent flashed across his e climate and were suffering for it. If the situation continued to go on like this, they would fall before even fighting a battle. Hoffman took a look at the scorching sun. He also felt it was too hot. While the weather in the imperial capital had begun to cool down, it was still so hot in this place, as if there was no winter here. "Why is it so hot here?" "The Moon Country is right in the middle of the desert. There aren''t many inhabitants along the way. But our enemies have occupied three of our Bright Dynasty''s cities near the Moon Country. It will be this hot all the way there. In order to cope with this weather, we need to prepare enough water," the deputy general explained. "We can reach the defense line in three days. Why don''t we tidy ourselves up and rest here? We are all very tired after this long journey. If we arrive only to face immediate conflict within the Moon Country, our men may be too tired to defeat them." Chapter 438 A Speedy Success (Part Two) Hoffman frowned. The explanation only made him want to leave this place much sooner. He wanted to get to the defense line and gauge the situation for himself. But he also knew that the army was indeed exhausted. "Relay my order to the others. We''ll encamp here today and rest for the night." "Yes, Your Highness." Hoffman was confident in this mission. He believed that attacking the Moon Country wouldn''t be a difficult task. After all, it was a small country with a small population. He believed that the reason why they had attacked the Bright Dynasty''s cities was because they wanted to force the Bright Dynasty to give in. They didn''t want to pay tribute to the Bright Dynasty anymore. "Your Highness, I divided the guards into two groups, one for the first half of the night and one for the second half of the night." The deputy general came to report the arrangement. Hoffman nodded his eved that Matthew had been exaggerating by saying that the Moon Country''s soldiers were extremely strong. If that were true, they wouldn''t have fallen into his hand and been defeated so easily. "Deputy general." "Your Highness." "I''ll hand them over to you. Interrogate them and make sure to get useful information." Then, Hoffman stretched his hand to help the woman kneeling on the ground up. "You are from the Hillside City?" "General, I am the daughter of the Hillside City lord. My name is Leena Hu. On the day the city fell into the enemy''s hand, my father refused to surrender and swore to kill our enemies until he died. He was killed by Huey Huyan, a general from the Moon Country. In order to cover me and help me escape, my mother was captured. General, my father was loyal to the Bright Dynasty. Please rescue my mother and avenge my father and the soldiers who died in battle." Chapter 439 Infatuated With Leena (Part One) From Leena, Hoffman learned how the three cities were occupied by the Moon Country. Their strategy was a clever one: Soldiers of the Moon Country had disguised themselves as common people, and sneaked into the cities in advance. When the army of Moon Country launched its attack, the soldiers who were inside the city walls, in disguise, opened the city gate so that the army of the could stream in. "Now, the Grand Pass is an important pass for resisting the army of the Moon Country. It has the advantage of an easily defended site and cannot be taken easily. After the Moon Country seized three of the Bright Dynasty''s cities, the gate at the Grand Pass was closed, and no one is allowed to enter or exit. This can ensure a temporary peace." Hoffman frowned in anxiety. The current situation was worrisome. The Grand Pass had fifty thousand soldiers, and the army of the Moon Country might not have half that number. And yet what did they do? They closed the city gate and refused to come out to fight, not a big deal," Leena said in a hurry. "Your Highness, you saved my life, and I''m more grateful than I can express. I don''t want to make trouble for you." "Keep still." Hoffman frowned. "Your hands are severely burnt. How could you say it''s not a big deal? What if this burn leaves scars?" A blush fell upon Leena''s face as she saw how much Hoffman cared about her. Her large, watery eyes stared at him affectionately. She wanted to say something, but nothing came to her tongue. In that tender and wordless moment, he was even more determined not to let her go. Women in the imperial capital were reserved and arrogant, and the princess of the South Kingdom was energetic and wild, but Leena, in contrast to all of them, was pure and charming, dynamic and beautiful. In this hot place, she was like a clear spring, as if one glance at her were enough to dissipate the miserable dry heat without a trace. His heart melted when her eyes fell on him. Hoffman had never known this feeling before. Chapter 440 Infatuated With Leena (Part Two) "Your Highness, the physician is here." When Bill escorted the physician inside, the two were looking at each other affectionately. Sensing the warm feelings in the air, Bill stopped short, wondering if it was better to retreat. But the physician had no tact. He thought Hoffman was the injured one, and he just barged in without the least hesitation. "Your Highness, where did you get hurt? Let me have a look," the physician said, and put down his medical kit. "It''s not me. Leena''s hands were burnt." Hoffman ordered the physician to check Leena''s hands. The physician quickly understood what was happening. He glanced sharply at the deputy general Bill, and then took out a scald ointment from the medical kit. "Her hands are just burnt red. There is no wound on the skin. It''s not a grave injury, fortunately. Apply this ointment every morning and evening, and the redness will disappe ld start to arise in the camp. However, he visited Hoffman several times in the past three days, but Hoffman drove him out of the tent with curses every time. Hoffman would not allow his holiday to be interrupted. In his frustration, Bill almost trampled all the ants that were outside Hoffman''s tent. They had come here to wage war on the Moon Country and win honor. If Hoffman got infatuated with a woman as soon as he came and didn''t care about fighting the enemy, what kind of stories would the crown prince''s faction tell when they found out? The sounds in the tent finally stopped. Bill heaved a sigh of relief and gathered his courage to speak again. "Your Highness, I have something important to discuss with you." There was no answer from the tent for a moment. Eventually, Hoffman''s lazy voice came out of the tent. "Come in and tell me what it is." "Yes, Your Highness." Chapter 441 Hoffmans Ridiculous Behavior (Part One) Bill did not see Hoffman immediately when he came in. But through the shadows reflected on the screen in front him, he could vaguely see that Hoffman was whispering something to Leena. At the same time, she was laughing happily at what he said. Leena''s voice was soft and meek. "Don''t say that. You naughty man." "Ha-ha, I like to see you react like that." Hoffman''s voice rang out. The tone of his voice made it obvious to Bill that they were flirting. His face turned dark with frustration. They were on the march, at war with another country, yet Hoffman was still obsessed with that woman. "Your Highness, the other generals came to ask when we will move on. The Grand Pass is only thirty miles away. Shouldn''t we leave as soon as possible so that we''ll have enough time to prepare for the battle against the Moon Country?" Bill asked calmly after he managed to swallow his anger. This was no easy job. "Are there still thirty miles from here to our destination?" Hoffman asked, feeling surprised. "I heard there''s a hot spring near the Gran heard. "Thank you for your hard work, General Jordan. The rebellion of the Moon Country must have cost you a lot of blood and sweat already. I will put in a good word for you to Father after I return with victory." "Thank you very much, Your Highness," Jordan Liu said stoically. "Your Highness, you must be very fatigued by the long journey. I have ordered the servants to prepare a room for you. Please go and have a rest." "All right." Hoffman didn''t announce his intention of going to the hot spring. Although he wanted to go there straightaway, he knew it was not appropriate to talk about it publicly. "This way, please, Your Highness." Jordan Liu looked at the carriage. There seemed to be a woman in the carriage, but he quickly shifted his eyes away. He pretended to be ignorant that Hoffman actually took a woman with him during the march. That was something any serious soldier would disapprove of during a battle. It was said that Hoffman grew up in the army of the south domain, but Jordan Liu found it impossible to believe now. Chapter 442 Hoffmans Ridiculous Behavior (Part Two) As soon as Hoffman settled down, he insisted on going to the hot spring. When Jordan Liu heard about this, he ordered someone to escort Hoffman to the spring. The deputy general asked, "General, is Prince Hoffman going to the hot spring at this critical moment?" It was absurd in his view, and he had to speak up about it. "Yes. It''s good for him to relax at the hot spring after travelling a long way," Jordan Liu said, while checking the military reports. "But I''ve heard that he also brought a woman with him to the hot spring," the deputy general said, looking discontented. He was just about to run out of patience with Hoffman, truth to be told. They were here in the midst of a struggle against the army of the Moon Country and they were haunted with fear all day, yet Hoffman only pursued his enjoyments. He even brought a woman during the march. After arriving here, without asking about the current status of the war, he actually took e were going to eat him alive. "This is just the beginning." Hoffman used all the strength of his voice to make his enemies hear him. "You have snatched three cities from us. I will make you pay back double. If any harm comes to the people in those three cities, I swear that I will kill you and destroy the Moon Country." The leader frowned upon hearing Hoffman''s words. Apparently, he had underestimated Hoffman, but he was still not afraid. They had done some investigations about Hoffman. It was uncertain whether Hoffman was really as formidable a warrior as he claimed to be. "Well, I''m looking forward to fighting with you. I just can''t wait to see if you are as strong as you have claimed," the leader, named Huey Huyan, shouted as he put his thumb down to taunt Hoffman. After that, he ordered his men to retreat quickly. Hoffman''s face twitched with rage at jos insult. "I''ll let you see what I''m made of," he exclaimed grimly. Chapter 443 Four Concubines (Part One) There was unrest in the imperial capital when the war was going on at the border. The emperor ordered the Cabinet to present him with the list of the suitable candidates within the next three days. He wanted to send Matthew concubines so as to drive a wedge between him and Harper. The ministers of the Cabinet put their heads together and went through all the unmarried daughters of officials above the third rank. After making sure that every woman they included on the list would be an excellent option, they proceeded to give the list to the emperor. Although the emperor was about to choose concubines for Matthew, there was nothing going on in the prince''s mansion. Matthew simply went to work and came back as he usually did, and Harper, on the other hand, went out to inspect the shops. She managed to set up several branches in no time at all, which were quite popular, so business was going well and she kept on raking a lot of money in every single day. Lucas'' eyes almost popped out of their sock lowing his order. I would appreciate it if you stop saying anything more about Prince Matthew''s concubines," Caroline said, giving Harper a concerned look. Harper might not have seemed to care about it whatsoever, but Caroline still thought that she actually did. "What''s the matter with Aunt Harper? She''s still busy with work even at this hour. If somebody dares to come after my Chodak, I wouldn''t hesitate to maim their faces," Lilian said without remorse as she enjoyed the cake. She even made a gesture of slitting her throat. "Given that I''ll be in for it, I''d be willing to do it!" "Your Highness, I think you''re forgetting the fact that you are a daughter of His Majesty. Harper is different from you." Caroline couldn''t help but sigh. After all, her marriage was postponed. The members of the Kong Clan had no interest in being officials, and the Bu Clan didn''t want her to marry George as the clan was involved in the Heavenly Books. For that reason, the wedding couldn''t be settled in the end. Chapter 444 Four Concubines (Part Two) Curling her lips in displeasure, Lilian pouted. She was just saying it. At the end of the day, they could not go against the emperor''s order. And right now, it was imperative for Matthew to have concubines. Many girls merrily cheered and applauded. Matthew taking concubines meant that they would be able to get the chance to be one of his concubines in the future. If one of his concubines could give birth to a son, she would have an even higher status. And perhaps she could even take Harper''s place and become his wife in the future. However, the people of the Ministry of Rites were all blocked outside Prince Matthew''s mansion. The four bridal sedan chairs had arrived in front of the gate. Beads of cold sweat began to form on the minister''s forehead. Looking at Matthew, who was wiping his sword as he sat at the gate, he said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, please accept the ajesty doesn''t seem to care about the state and people. Instead, he is trying to force me to have concubines. You officials don''t want to give him any advice. You are not qualified to be officials." Matthew had never been an easy-going man, but after he got married to Harper, he became significantly calmer, which caused many people to forget his cruel nature. The minister almost lost his composure when he heard the charges the prince made against him. But he managed to argue, "Your Highness, it is also very important for the royal members to have more children..." "Then His Majesty should urge his sons, Felix, Walden, Jason and Francis instead! There are four beauties. One for each of them. Guards, come over here." Matthew wasn''t buying it at all. "Your Highness." "Send these four women to the four princes. Tell them that His Majesty wants them to have more children!" Chapter 445 Whip Her (Part One) "Your Highness, please don''t do it!" The minister knelt down in fear. The emperor was worried that Matthew would reject them, so he had already registered the four women as Matthew''s concubines in advance. "You like these four women, right?" Matthew said casually. "Then I''ll give them to you." "Your Highness, don''t go too far!" One of the women was so offended that she took the bridal veil off her head. She was a spoiled girl at home. Her parents and brother had spoiled her every day of her life, but now she was being sent to someone like a doll. She didn''t know how to swallow the insult. Matthew narrowed his eyes. He always had a bad temper. He was kind and patient when he was facing Harper, but for anyone else, he had a cold and deadly temper. "We are your concubines. It has been arranged by His Majesty. We are not pets that you can send to others as yo th in public for the crime of offending royalty. After thirty whips, the guards holding the woman loosened their grip, and she fell to the ground, limp as a rag doll and unable to move. Her wedding robe was broken into pieces, revealing her back, which was a mass of torn and bloody flesh. Some onlookers even vomited at the scene. The beautiful bride a moment ago was transformed into such a horrible wreck in an instant. It was really terrifying. "Hurry up, take her away. Call a physician. No, call the imperial physician!" The minister hastened to order people to carry the woman away, fearing that she might die. Although she looked very weak and had difficulty breathing, he didn''t dare to slacken. The guards carried the woman away, and the blood splashing on the ground told people that just a moment ago, Matthew had torn a beautiful woman to a bloody mess. Chapter 446 Whip Her (Part Two) "Do you still want to enter my mansion?" Matthew demanded. His voice was like that of a demon from hell. The three remaining women were all mortified and they shook their heads simultaneously. When the minister saw the three shaking their heads, he was flustered and exasperated. "All of you belong to His Highness already. Do you have any place to go after you leave here?" The three girls all had their make-up in a mess from their tears. If they had to enter Matthew''s mansion, they would be the next ones to suffer the same fate as the first woman. "Minister, we don''t want to die. Your daughter is not among us here, so it''s easy for you to say that. Would you send your own daughter to His Highness''s mansion?" One of the young women was scared out of her wits. "No matter what you say, I will not enter His Highness''s mansion!" The minister was very an ess is too horrible. We don''t want to marry him." The three women were like frightened birds. Thinking of what had happened outside Matthew''s mansion, they shivered in fear. "Then where do you want to go?" The emperor was wearing a poker face. Even the minister couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not. The three girls replied unhesitatingly, "Your Majesty, please let us go home. We just want to go home now." As the emperor looked at these three women who were crying with runny noses and tears, his eyes were filled with disgust. No wonder Matthew wasn''t interested in them. Harper certainly wouldn''t cry so shamelessly and fall into such a sorry state. "What are you crying for?" the emperor scolded them. "Is Matthew a monster? It is good fortune for you to become his concubines. How dare you complain? Do you think he is not good enough for you?" Chapter 447 Leenas Advice (Part One) "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. We are not the perfect match for Prince Matthew. Kindly, let us go home." The three girls burst into tears. Today''s incidents would remain a nightmare for them for the rest of their lives. The incidents traumatized them so much that even if they heard Matthew''s name, they would probably have nightmares. "You are Matthew''s concubines. Now since he doesn''t want you, there is just one way left for you." The emperor looked at the three girls who were kneeling on the floor. "You all must die." Hearing this, the three were terror-stricken as they fell to the floor and kowtowed to the emperor for mercy. "Your Majesty, please spare us." "Guards, send the three of them to Matthew''s mansion immediately. As his concubines, they must die at the gate of his mansion. Let me see how cold Harper could be!" the emperor said coldly. He covered his e s and horses. Without food, no matter how powerful the army was, they were not going to win the battle. If they went to the battle with a hungry stomach, they would probably be weak at their knees. They wouldn''t be able to carry weapons or have the strength to kill the enemy. "Your Highness." When Leena suddenly knocked on the door and came in, all the people in the room just stared at her, dissatisfied with what she did. But since Hoffman liked her, they couldn''t say anything. "Leena, what''s up?" Hoffman asked bluntly. "I have brought some food for you, Your Highness." Then she placed the food down carefully. "But, I don''t think it''s a good time." "Don''t worry. We are having a discussion about how to transport the food," Hoffman said with a frown. "You''re a local from the Hillside City. Come and sit down." "Well... can I?" Leena asked anxiously. Chapter 448 Leenas Advice (Part Two) "Of course. Please sit down," Hoffman replied without hesitation. "We are planning to attack the Hillside City and take it back first." "Really? That''s great. Then I will be able to go home," Leena cheered. Hoffman''s eyes flushed with tenderness. "But the soldiers of the Moon Country are crafty and like to launch sneak attacks. Although we may be able to avoid this problem by marching in the battle array, the food and gear give us a headache. They are more likely to be attacked by the enemy during transportation. Once there is a problem with the food supplies, it will be very difficult for us to continue with our next move." Hearing this, Leena asked eagerly, "Why don''t you let the soldiers carry the food?" "Carry the food? How?" Everyone looked at Leena enthusiastically. "My father often led a patrol group for half a month. Although t ere many soldiers in the city, I wouldn''t have escaped." "Did they find this road when you escaped?" Leena replied firmly, "No, they didn''t. I was chased by the soldiers who were stationed outside the Grand Pass. I thought I was going to die, but I was fortunate enough to meet you." Hoffman put his arms around Leena''s waist and said, "Don''t worry. I am here to protect you and nobody will bully you anymore." "I believe you, Your Highness." Leena bowed her head shyly, like a willow, soft and charming. "With you around, I''m not afraid of anything." "Jordan, send somebody to alert the forces. We''ll set out at five a.m. tomorrow. I''ll be leading the troops and our mission is to capture the Hillside City." Hoffman was eager to fight. His recent battles ended in frustration and rage and he was in need of an urgent win to hold his head high. Chapter 449 A Divided Army (Part One) As soon as Hoffman led his army out of the city, the troops of the Moon Country launched an attack. Fortunately, Hoffman had anticipated this possibility in advance. In response, they marched forward in a battle array, with their shields in one hand and their spears in the other. Faced by such a well-prepared enemy, the soldiers of the Moon Country gained no advantage. Indeed, many of them were quickly injured or killed. Seeing that he had the upper hand, Hoffman was overjoyed, and he particularly relished the helplessness on the face of Huey, who was powerless against the army of the Bright Dynasty. Hoffman felt he had finally vented his anger. "General Huey, what should we do?" the soldiers of the Moon Country asked their leader desperately, while the soldiers of the Bright Dynasty marched behind their wall of shields. The Moon Country was a small country with a small population and a small a he troops of the Bright Dynasty in the Grand Pass would never reach them there, so they had relaxed their vigilance. "Your Highness, that is Hillside City." The troops of the Bright Dynasty were hiding in darkness and watching the Hillside City at dawn. They were waiting for a good opportunity to launch an attack. "Leena, how far is the path from here? How long will it take to reach the city?" "There is a secret passage on the other side of the city. If we speed up, we can get there before the daybreak. Then we can disguise ourselves as the citizens of Hillside City, and sneak in among the real inhabitants. Later we can find a chance to open the gate, and coordinate with the soldiers outside," Leena said eagerly. "Great! Mister Howe," Hoffman said, shifting his eyes to Howard, who seldom spoke on the march. "You take lead of the soldiers outside, while I lead a group into the city." Chapter 450 A Divided Army (Part Two) "No," Howard refused immediately. "I will lead a small group of soldiers to follow Lady Leena into the city. We will cause a stir in the city and take the chance to open the gate. After that, we can look for her mother." "I..." "Your Highness, you are the commander in chief of the army. If something unexpected happens to you, we will surely be defeated. We can''t take the risk of letting you into Hillside City. Please lead the army outside and wait for my signal," Howard said decisively. "If Marquis Harrison knows that I let you risk your own life, I''m afraid he won''t forgive me." Hoffman was surprised to see Howard take the initiative in this manner. Howard had never volunteered to fight in the past few days. He had always stood by and watched while the army of the Moon Country fooled them. "This is an order." "As a military counselor, I have the right to refuse any en any of these powerful women. In the imperial capital, there are countless strong-minded women of that sort. The wives of the major clans are quite formidable." A faint smile crept up at the corner of Howard''s mouth. "Are we arriving?" "Almost there," Leena answered simply. If it had been Hoffman with her now, they could have made an ambush here to capture him. Unfortunately, at the last moment, Howard had managed to persuade Hoffman to exchange roles. As a result, they had no choice but to change their strategy in turn. "Lady Leena, do you love Prince Hoffman?" Howard asked in a bland tone of voice. Leena didn''t answer his question. Instead, she quickened her pace, as if she wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible. However, before she could reach the exit, a saber was put at her back waist. "Lady Leena, why don''t you tell me what is waiting for us outside?" Chapter 451 Her True Colors (Part One) In an instant, Leena became uneasy. She had thought that she had been behaving prudently, so she had no idea if Howard had already seen through her. Still, she tried really hard to remain calm. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "You don''t need to pretend anymore. You know what I mean. Prince Hoffman is not here, so your trick will not work on me," Howard firmly stated. Leena was taken aback so she raised her voice in exclaiming, "No! There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Don''t forget that Prince Hoffman told you to take good care of me." "Prince Hoffman asked me to take care of Lady Leena, not the spy from the Moon Country," Howard slowly said, putting emphasis on his every word. "I could only guess that you have already spread the news of our surprise attack in advance, haven''t you? The people waiting outside are the ones who want to abduct Prince Hoffman. Now, I dare you to tell me that I''m wrong. However, what you did not expect is that I could effectively convince Prince Hoffman to not come, right?" "What are you talking about? I d nting. Although he liked Leena very much, if it was his life on the line, her importance gradually decreased a little in his eyes. Huey smirked in response. "Hoffman, I''ve been waiting for you to come out and fight me, one on one. All this time, you''ve been hiding yourself quite really well. Actually, I was starting to get worried that you''re never going to have the courage to come out from your hiding place and fight with me. You know what? I did not expect that the prince of the Bright Dynasty was actually a coward." "Provoking me is useless. That will never work on me," Hoffman decisively said. He then turned to look at Leena. She looked quite distressed and her appearance was in a mess. Hoffman had only been hoping about one thing. It was that he could save her from those bastards. But now, he could not even guarantee his own safety. How could he find it in him to save her? "Your Highness, you must retreat now! Just leave me here!" Leena called out with all the sincerity that she had. She behaved selflessly as if she only wished for Hoffman to be safe. Chapter 452 Her True Colors (Part Two) If she had called out and asked for help, Hoffman might have made up his mind to leave. But since she behaved so thoughtful and considerate, Hoffman felt uncomfortable with the idea of leaving. "Leena, I''m sorry," he softly said. Hoffman asked his men to separate the shields and leave a gap, wide enough for him to show his face. "Huey, I swear that if you injure her fingertip, I will burn the capital of Moon Country to the ground!" "Is that all you can do? Threaten me? That''s so hilarious. Oooh, I''m scared," Huey sarcastically stated. "You have an army of two hundred thousand soldiers. Yet you are surrounded by my men. How could you still talk like that? What gave you the courage to claim that you could burn the capital of the Moon Country to the ground? Are you taking me for a fool?" Hoffman''s face turned livid. He had only brought five thousand soldiers with him now in order to launch the sudden attack. He left most of his men in the Grand Pass. His only hope at that moment was that the guarding general of Grand Pass would perceive that he a reat army back here and destroy his enemies. But Leena just told him that the Moon Country had already taken measures at the Grand Pass as well. "What did you do?" he asked with a stern expression on his face. "Oh, thank you for reminding me. I must thank you for everything that you gave and did for me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to put the poison into the Grand Pass''s source of water. All the soldiers there must have been poisoned by now. So unfortunately, no one can save you. We don''t even need to kill them with our swords. We can easily take charge of the Grand Pass as long as they die from the poison," Leena explained. "How dare you poison my men!" Hoffman was surprised once again. Deep inside, he was determined that he must not be captured by his enemies. If they really poisoned his men, then no one could come here to save him. His father and the officials in the imperial capital would not know about the situation here. Hoffman knew that his probability of dying just increased, so he became determined to find a way to escape. Chapter 453 One Disaster After Another Leena looked at Hoffman. His eyes were open in shock. "Your Highness, surrender." Hoffman shrugged and tossed down his long sword. "Leena, I thought you had some feelings for me. It turns out I was wrong." "Your Highness, I''m a soldier. I must obey my orders." Leena was wavering. Hoffman treated her very well, but she had her mission and her duty. Hoffman turned around to face Leena, whose dagger was pointing at his heart. "But I refuse to believe that you don''t love me at all." "No, I really don''t love you at all. I just pretended to love you, so that you would fall into my trap," Leena said coldly. Even if she liked him, she would give him no hint of it now. Hoffman held Leena''s hand and said, "If you don''t love me, then kill me." As he spoke, he pulled her hand towards his heart. The sudden movement stunned Leena. She was taken aback, and in spite of herself she just didn''t want to hurt the man in front of her. At that moment, Hoffman suddenly grabbed the dagger from Leena''s hand and captured her with agility. The dagger with which she had threatened him was now pressed against her own neck. "Huey, I didn''t expect you to play such a low trick. You actually set a honey trap for me. How detestable you are!" Hoffman resented this trick that made him in such a dangerous situation. "On the battlefield, winning victory is the first priority, by any means possible. History only remembers the victor," Huey said proudly. "Do you sti and that Harrison would not be willing to let him die. As a general who was entrusted with the defense of the south domain, it was a serious crime for Harrison to send troops without an imperial edict. But Howard knew his father very well, and was sure that his father would dispatch some troops. "All right. My Lord, please be careful." After the secret guard left, Howard promptly wrote a message to Matthew, telling him that Leena was a spy, and that Hoffman fell into her honey trap and took her into the Grand Pass. The fact that two hundred thousand soldiers had fallen ill overnight must have something to do with Leena, but how did she do it? Did she use some poison? Now he wished that Harper was there with him, because she would be able to find out what had happened to the soldiers. He could do nothing but try to find Hoffman while guarding the Grand Pass. It was obvious that Jordan was not a risk taker, in his refusal to fight. In order to deal with Howard, Huey used a honey trap, and Hoffman took Leena to the Grand Pass. Before long, Huey would launch an attack on the Grand Pass, so Howard urgently had to devise a plan. "Someone." "Yes, My Lord." "You take two people to the desert to look for Prince Hoffman. Once you find traces of him, inform me with a signal. I don''t know when Jordan''s request for help will arrive at the imperial capital, or when His Majesty will send the reinforcements. For now, we must depend on ourselves." Chapter 454 The Urgent Message (Part One) After reading the letter, Matthew frowned slightly. Seeing his grave look, Harper asked in worry, "What''s wrong, Matthew? What happened?" He handed the letter to Harper and said, "Hoffman is missing and the two hundred thousand soldiers fell ill overnight. Jordan is seeking His Majesty for help." Harper was surprised. "You said hundred thousand soldiers fell ill overnight? How could that be possible? Is there a spy in the Grand Pass?" "Yes, you guessed it right." He put his arm around Harper''s shoulder. "Guess who brought the spy to the Grand Pass." Harper pondered for a moment, and said, "I guess it was Hoffman. As for who would be able to ensnare Hoffman, I suppose it must be a woman, and she must be a beauty." "Yes, you are right." Matthew smiled. "Hoffman was set up. He was besieged and finally broke into the desert, and they lost trace of him." Harper took t ret guards of the Chu Clan were loyal only to the possessor of the master''s token of the clan. Although Charles had gone to the temple to be a monk, he was still the master of the clan. He asked Harper to take charge of the guards of the clan, but he didn''t give her the token. Therefore, she refused to take them, because she didn''t want to be betrayed. "The master''s token of the Chu Clan?" Matthew asked in confusion. "Yes, the token is the key to mobilize the secret guards. Charles wanted to let me take over the secret guards, but he didn''t give me the token. He probably just wanted me to support those guards for him temporarily, so that he could call them back when he rose to power again." "What a wily snake he is!" Matthew said and shook his head. "His failure is owing to his scheming. He was too clever for his own good. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this." Chapter 455 The Urgent Message (Part Two) Harper agreed with him. "So I won''t accept those guards. Even if they die, I won''t have anything to do with them." "What if Robert brings the token here?" "Then I''ll take the guards over," Harper said decisively. She had a lack of personnel. It would take a long time and a lot of energy to train new guards, and even if she could motivate Matthew''s guards, it was often rather inconvenient. Matthew smiled. "I think Robert will bring the token here." "I''ll wait." Harper knew Charles very well. He had kept the token all the time. It must because he was waiting to make a comeback. However, he didn''t know that neither she nor Felix would allow him to make a comeback! What was more, he was a monk now. How could he make a comeback? He was not Chodak. He was not talented enough to make the emperor hire him as an imperial m rn Expeditionary Army led by Shawn. There are fifty thousand soldiers in both of these two cities. If they transfer twenty thousand soldiers each as a temporizing response, they could continue to wait until the Northern Expeditionary Army saves them." "And then Maxwell will lead his army there, with physicians," Harper added. "Right. However, there''s no point for them to hurry," Matthew said confidently. "Harrison will be the first to come to their rescue. Although he can''t mobilize his army without His Majesty''s order, he can do it secretly. Hoffman is everything to him, so he''ll spare no expense to save him." "So, our purpose is to..." "Stop the troops that are going to the rescue, stall for time, and create opportunities for Felix to gather evidence. Once he finds solid evidence, it will be fatal to Hoffman." Chapter 456 Hoffman In A Predicament (Part One) When the bad news from the Grand Pass reached the imperial capital, everyone was shocked. They had originally assumed Hoffman would easily score a victory in this war. After all, the emperor had given him two hundred thousand soldiers to deal with the tiny Moon Country. With the addition of the fifty thousand soldiers guarding the Grand Pass, it was expected to be an easy fight. Now the news from the frontline told a totally different story. "All the two hundred thousand soldiers of our army fell ill overnight. Prince Hoffman led five thousand of the best troops to attack the enemy camp but they disappeared without a trace!" The emperor was full of anxiety. If Hoffman were killed in the Grand Pass, then Felix would be the only heir to the throne. He didn''t want this to happen. "Your Majesty, it''s inconceivable that an army of two hundred thousand soldiers could fall ill overnight. Perhaps it''s a deadly plague. We should send the imperial physicians to take care of them. After all, it is an army of two hundred thousand soldiers," an official suggested. force them back." "We have used up all our arrows." "Have our men throw rocks at the enemies! Tell them to boil hot water and pour from the city gate. We must guard the city at all costs. If the city falls, we are sure to die. Don''t forget that our families are with us here." Jordan was afraid of death, but he knew that death would surely meet him if he gave up. There were not only two hundred thousand ailing soldiers but also many citizens in the city. If he fled from the war and caused the death of these people, then his whole clan would be doomed. "Yes, General Jordan!" After their entrapment, Hoffman and his men were forced to retreat into the desert. However, they had very little food and water with them. It was too dangerous for them to move in the desert, but they had no other choice. At first, they planned to return to the Grand Pass after they had shaken off the enemies that pursued them. However, after they went deep into the desert, they lost their way. Fortunately, they found other separated companions who had also lost their way. Chapter 457 Hoffman In A Predicament (Part Two) Hoffman led his men to find a way out of the desert. They had been trapped there for six full days. They had used up the water they had brought, and had only a small amount of food left. Their mouths were dry, so they didn''t want to eat any food even though they were very hungry. "Your Highness, please keep your spirit up. We will definitely find a way out," Bill encouraged him as he helped the prince get up by hand. Their lips were dry with blood stains, and there was no saliva left in their mouths. In such a hot desert, even a bucket of water would quickly dry up, let alone saliva. Hoffman felt exhausted. When he was in the south domain, he had participated in several minor skirmishes with Harrison before, but he had never been in such a miserable situation. He had lost his way in the desert and had almost no supplies of food and drink. If it kept going on like this, they woul oo vast and it was difficult to tell directions. Even if they managed to find more cacti, they would not keep them alive forever. Perhaps they would reach an area with no cacti. At that time, they would definitely die! Hoffman couldn''t stand it any longer. He lay down on the ground and looked up at the dazzling sun. A distant hillside was covered with dust. It seemed that something was about to emerge from the horizon. Hoffman blinked his eyes and suddenly saw a horse rushing out of the dust. Following that, more horses appeared on the distant hillside, one after another. Hoffman quickly sat up and rubbed his eyes. He widened his eyes and stared. There were humans on the horses! "Hey! Help! Help!" Hoffman rose to his feet and waved at the people in the distance. At this moment, he didn''t care whether they were from the Bright Dynasty or the Moon Country. He wanted to live! Chapter 458 Fighting Back (Part One) Harrison never imagined that they would be so lucky as to find Hoffman lost in the desert on their way to Hillside City. Hoffman was ready to cry tears of joy when he saw Harrison. He rushed over to him, grabbed a water bag and drank desperately. He had been eating cacti for days, and the cool water from the water bag was a balm to the bitter taste in his mouth. Looking at the disheveled Hoffman, Harrison frowned and asked him, "Your Highness, where are the others now?" Hoffman drank up the water bag in one gulp. His spirit gradually revived. "They''re all lost. At that time, we were driven into a corner and forced to flee into the desert because of Huey. We had split into many small groups, and some of the groups gathered together while some of them wandered alone. Now, there are only a few of us left. We don''t know where the others are." Harrison waved his hand, and the soldiers behind him immediately began to line up and surround Hoffma my well, and was able to command the soldiers. This man also intimidated Jordan so much that Jordan didn''t dare to run away. "Damn!" He roared and trembled with fury. "Attack! The Grand Pass must be taken forthwith! The real commander in the Grand Pass is so calm. I think he is stalling for time and waiting for reinforcements. If the reinforcements come and we still haven''t taken the city, this battle will be too difficult to win." "Attack!" On Huey''s orders, the soldiers of the Moon Country rushed towards the gate like crazed men. On the top of the gate tower, Jordan was trembling with fear at the scene. If it weren''t for Howard, he would have run away a long time ago. Howard had warned Jordan that his whole family would die if he ran away. For only that reason, Jordan chose to stay and guarded the city. Running away would lead only to his death, anyway, but there was still hope of winning the battle against Huey if they didn''t give up. Chapter 459 Fighting Back (Part Two) But these persistent onslaughts by Huey''s army disconcerted Jordan. He knew that Huey was war-crazed. He was so worried that he rushed to Howard. "Mister Howe, Huey is crazy. His soldiers are attacking the city gate relentlessly. Do we still have to keep guard for the frontier? I don''t think we can defend this city." "We must! We must defend the city! If Prince Hoffman comes back and finds out that you''ve lost the Grand Pass, you''re as good as dead." When Howard noticed the signal flare in the distance in the morning, he knew that Harrison and his troops were coming. And Howard also knew that Huey didn''t notice that, because if he did, he would have launched more attacks, but Huey had kept quiet for a while since morning. "But we can''t hold on any longer!" Jordan said uneasily. He was on the verge of tears. As soon as the city gate was broken, he would be killed by Huey. Howard second enemy is a thing of beauty! We are taking no prisoners. Just remember, we won''t surrender and we will kill them all!" The group of soldiers looked at Howard, a bit daunted. They were at a disadvantage now. Wasn''t it certain death to go out now? Even so, the soldiers decided to go with Howard to battle and kill as many as they could. They would die if they stayed behind the gate anyway. "Kill them! Kill them! Kill them all!" The soldiers were all ambitious, while Jordan, the general, was like a coward. If it were not for Howard, Jordan wouldn''t have held on to the last. He wouldn''t leave the city at this time until the reinforcements came. Going out now was like committing suicide. He would rather guard the city gate until someone broke through. "Good, that''s exactly what I want to hear!" Howard drew his sword, looked at the gate. "Open the gate. Soldiers! Follow me!" Chapter 460 Vengeance Against The Moon Country (Part One) A thrill passed through the ranks of the Moon Country troops when the massive gate of the Grand Pass suddenly began to open with a shuddering, grinding sound. They thought that the enemy commander had finally given up and was preparing to make a sign of surrender. But nothing could be further from the truth. When the gate was finally open and the aggressors prepared to march in, a terrible figure rushed out upon them. It was a young, black-garbed warrior on horseback, his sword falling on his foes with the strength and speed of a vengeful spirit. And he was not alone. "Go!" No sooner had Howard bellowed this over his shoulder than a thousand men streamed from the gate after him, their faces marked with crazed smiles as the battle was renewed. Stricken with dismay, the Moon Country soldiers fell back as their first ranks were trampled and dismembered by this brave, desperate counter-attack, and their blood watered the earth. Meanwhile, Huey was not as easily confounded as his men, an e you!" Huey exclaimed, quaking with fury and disbelief. The number of his men remaining, captured and defenseless, was close to twenty thousand in total! "There is nothing I dare not do!" Hoffman retorted, then went about his army, giving orders and managing the whole macabre affair. He made sure that Huey was kept under guard at the sidelines, making him watch as his soldiers were buried alive. By doing this, he hoped to make sure the people of the Moon Country knew he was not one to be trifled with. Now that they dared use a beautiful woman to ensnare him, forcing him to live like a beast in the desert, he would make them pay for the shame he had experienced. In fact, though, he doubted he would feel satisfied even if he slaughtered the Moon Country''s populace down to the last man, woman, and child. For his part, Howard was not fazed at all by what Hoffman did. After all, he was also known as a ferocious and merciless man of war. He never gave captives any chance of survival. Chapter 461 Vengeance Against The Moon Country (Part Two) "I finally understand why you wage war in this way," Hoffman said to him, smiling ferociously. "To control the lives and deaths of others this way¡ªit is a feeling like no other." Howard smiled politely and reported, "The Grand Pass is safe now. Shall we follow up on this victory and take back all three cities of our Bright Dynasty in one breath?" "Of course! I have brought two hundred thousand soldiers here. They won''t come all this way for nothing..." Hoffman trailed off. Every time he remembered Leena, he set his jaw as hatred flared anew within him. She had not only set a trap for him, but also poisoned his two hundred thousand soldiers. Fortunately, Harrison had brought reinforcements from the south domain. Otherwise, he would not have had a solution to that disaster. "Then please give the orders, Your Highness." As always, though, Howard was not in a hurry. He had found that the soldiers Hoffman had brought back this time were obviously ay as every other county of the Bright Dynasty. That is not an unreasonable arrangement, considering the alternatives. Do you agree?" The humiliated king could not help but smile bitterly. This time, he had gone for wool and come home shorn. Everything he had been relying on, from the benefits of taking the three cities to the merciful reputation of the Bright Dynasty¡ªall had proven to be a fatal mistake. He had never guessed that Hoffman would be so shameless. Despite knowing his folly, the humiliated king spent a moment fretting and deliberating in silence. Hoffman grew impatient, however, and thought there was a name he could mention that would help the king make up his mind. "You should thank God that I''m the one who came to deal with you, as opposed to Prince Matthew, my uncle. Otherwise, you would be dead already." That did the trick. At the mention of that name, the king''s face went deathly pale. "Very well, I agree to your terms." Chapter 462 Hoffmans Great Victory (Part One) Now that the king of Moon Country had officially surrendered, messengers were dispatched with news of Hoffman''s conquest. Meanwhile, a general was leading his army from one of the three neighboring cities to reinforce him. Unaware of what had happened, he had marched halfway before meeting one of the messengers. "A victory in the Grand Pass?" he repeated, staring at the man in astonishment. "Yes, a victory. Prince Hoffman captured the general of Moon Country, Huey Huyan, alive." The messenger was so proud. Two days prior, he had feared that the Grand Pass would be sacked, which would have been a very gruesome affair indeed. But now, the Moon Country surrendered. "But His Majesty ordered us to assist in the attack on Moon Country," the general said, half to himself. Having no war to fight came as something of a shock. Since there had been a great victory, perhaps his forces could be useful in its aftermath, and he could make a profit that way. "Moon Country''s army was decimated. The king has already si e done reestablishing defenses at the Grand Pass, you can lead the army back to the imperial capital. Not only have you won a war with a numerically inferior force, but now Moon Country will belong to the Bright Dynasty as a county. His Majesty will be very happy about all this." "With this military achievement, I will be on par with Felix in the imperial capital. It''s no longer so certain who the next emperor will be..." Hoffman trailed off dreamily, as though he could see the throne waiting for him. Not long after Harrison''s departure, Hoffman himself was able to return to the imperial capital with his army. There was a great deal of fanfare, with crowds greeting him at every town he passed through. He had won a great battle with only five thousand soldiers, and the common people were excited over his victory. They had good reason to give Hoffman so much attention. His ambition was great, and even the crown prince had no such achievements to his name. Sooner or later, Felix would find himself replaced. Chapter 463 Hoffmans Great Victory (Part Two) Once Hoffman had left, a mysterious group of people came to the Grand Pass, where they privately investigated what had taken place there. Their activities were somewhat conspicuous. Some went to the new graves, of which there was no small number, to dig up bodies, while others wandered out into the desert as though searching for something. Fortunately for these people, Hoffman had given no special orders before his departure, so nobody was particularly suspicious of them. After all the battle and death that had taken place there so recently, no one felt like stirring up even more trouble. A couple of the soldiers asked these strangers what they were up to, more out of curiosity than anything else. The most common answer was that someone in their family had died on the battlefield there, and they were hoping to recover the body for burial in their hometown. The soldiers were sympathetic, some even helping joyed. Had he tried this in the past, Matthew would have beaten him senseless. At any rate, the man wouldn''t have shown such restraint. Now that Hoffman had become a famous general, many people seemed intimidated by him, and now even his uncle, who was not afraid of anything, had yielded in his presence. Lingering behind for a moment, the emperor said, "Matthew, Hoffman is just excited. He drank too much. Don''t take it to heart." "Hmm." Matthew snorted, and then had a drink himself. But he left with Harper a short time later, which pleased Hoffman. While the festivities went on, seemingly endless, the empress and Felix were secretly appraised of what had happened during the battle. It was them who had sent people to investigate the Grand Pass. Now, though, it seemed that in order for the two to make more progress and to frustrate the upstart prince''s efforts, Matthew would need to give them some help. Chapter 464 Snitch On Hoffman (Part One) After Hoffman successfully suppressed the invasion of the Moon Country, he grew in popularity and became influential in the court. But apart from that, he also became rather belligerent. When he came back for the first time, he had been very polite to the officials. But after he managed to thwart the invasion of the Moon Country and returned from the border, he felt like a completely different person and was so arrogant to everyone around him. Given Philip''s righteous nature, he couldn''t stand Hoffman''s arrogance any longer. So, he stopped him after the morning imperial court session was wrapped up. "Your Highness." As he looked at the man who was standing in his way, Hoffman asked with a smile on his face, "Prime Minister Philip, what can I do for you?" "Your Highness, I just want to remind you. There''s no doubt that it''s a good thing that you have made outstanding military contributions to our empire. However, being arrogant to the people around you due to your contributions makes you seem to be so domineering." "Domineering?!" H "Your Highness, what do you say we¡ª" Before Bill could finish his words, Hoffman suddenly stopped Felix and called out, "Hey, isn''t this my eldest brother? Where are you going, Felix? Are you feeling better? Because if not, then you shouldn''t rush to the court, as I can take care of everything for you." Felix remained composed and even managed to force a faint smile. "Thank you for your concern, Hoffman. I''m feeling much better now. You''ve been much more energetic as of late, which makes me feel a little envious." "Ha-ha, you shouldn''t be jealous of me. You almost lost your life when you made an inspection in the south. I wonder if you can make it out alive after going to the Moon Country." Hoffman gave Felix a pat on the shoulder and left with a mocking laugh. As Felix watched Hoffman''s receding figure, he silently gritted his teeth in intense anger. The smile on his face turned frigid, but it failed to hold back the anger boiling in his chest. A rather murderous glare appeared in his eyes, but it disappeared very quickly. Chapter 465 Snitch On Hoffman (Part Two) "Your Highness, shall we go see Her Majesty?" Murry anxiously asked. Hoffman wasn''t as modest as he used to be and now turned into such an arrogant man, provoking many civil officials and leaving them very offended by his actions. His such behaviors would only bring benefits to Felix, but Murry was afraid that Felix might not be able to bear his brother''s such behaviors. "Let''s go greet my father first," Felix said. "How could he be so arrogant and domineering? My father was already so annoyed with me even though I wasn''t as bad as him. It shouldn''t be hard to imagine how annoyed Father is with him now." Murry turned his gaze toward Felix in surprise. Hoffman tried to provoke him in that way, but he still managed to keep his anger in check. For that reason, he couldn''t help saying, "Your Highness, I must say that I''m quite impressed with what you did." "A moment of glory matters not. If you are too presumptuous and domineering when you don''t have the ability to back it up, you are j is mind, I promise I won''t say anything for him." Hearing this, the emperor frowned and stared at Felix for quite a while. When he saw the look of sincerity on Felix''s face, he slowly said, "Well, that''s it. Everyone, please give Hoffman a chance to change his ways. It should go without saying that I will not permit him to continue to act like this. I will definitely issue an imperial edict to reprimand him. Please rest assured." "As you wish, Your Majesty." "Well, you may take your leave now. I''m tired." With a wave of his hand, the emperor asked the crowd to leave. After witnessing how Hoffman had been acting recently, he thought that Hoffman was indeed not well-behaved. Never would he have expected that Hoffman would be overwhelmed by such little accomplishment. Thus, he came to the conclusion that Hoffman was incapable of shouldering a lot of responsibility. "Your Majesty, would you like to send for a lady to keep you company?" Andy asked. "No. I want to go for a walk." Chapter 466 Punishment (Part One) It was getting colder these days. Even though it was not winter, cold winds were becoming sharp. The chrysanthemums in the Imperial Garden were blooming, bursting with beauty, not afraid of the cold in late autumn. "Your Majesty, the chrysanthemums are blooming so well. How about letting me pick some of them and put them in a vase?" Nancy said with a smile. "His Majesty likes chrysanthemums very much. He says that the chrysanthemums would rather die on a branch than fall to the ground." "It is better to die with incense on the branch, than to fall with the north wind." The empress poked at Nancy''s head. "I told you to read poems more often, but you didn''t listen to me. If His Majesty heard your ridiculous verses, he would laugh at you." "I don''t need to read so many poems. Your Majesty, you know a lot of them. I Just need to learn a little from you," walking to them briskly. She bowed and said, "Greetings, Your Majesty!" Before the empress could bow down, the emperor had taken her hand and pulled her up. "You don''t have to be so ceremonious. Haven''t I told you? You don''t have to be so formal in front of me." Feeling delighted by what he said, the empress flashed a smile. She was about to speak when Michelle came over and said, "Greetings, Your Majesty. I have prepared your favorite dishes in the Eternal Palace. By the way, I know you always enjoy chrysanthemums. I am arranging for my people to move all of them to the Eternal Palace." The emperor''s face darkened. "When I came here, I saw you offend the empress. What was that all about?" Michelle''s smile went stiff. "Your Majesty, I... I didn''t offend her. It is just that her maid didn''t know the rules. I just gave her a little punishment." Chapter 467 Punishment (Part Two) "It''s not your turn to punish the empress''s maid." The emperor wanted to make it clear that he supported the empress. "Don''t you know that in the imperial harem, it is the empress who is in charge of discipline? Don''t you know that it is against the rules of the imperial harem for others to punish the maids on their own behalf?" "I..." Michelle finally realized that the emperor disapproved of her rudeness to the empress, so she turned to the empress and apologized. "I''m so terribly sorry. I regret what I have done. Please forgive me for that. I won''t do it again." "I know you did it for the sake of His Majesty. Don''t mention it," the empress said gracefully. No matter how angry she was and how much she wanted to scold Michelle, she had to hold it back. She couldn''t let the emperor think she was making trouble out of nothing. On the contrary, she had to make the emp nt and domineering, but now you''re the one who got bullied by her. If I don''t punish her, will she treat you as an empress in the future?" "Your Majesty, please tell someone to let Michelle stand up. I am sure she has realized her fault already," the empress said softly. "Hoffman had grown up in the military camp, so it''s natural for him to be a bit rough. What''s more, he hasn''t been in the imperial capital for long since his return. I think he''s not used to the social atmosphere here in the imperial capital. If you are patient with him, he will adjust his behavior properly." "I''m so lucky to have you." The emperor was grumpy at the start of their conversation, but the advice of the empress cheered him up and he felt enlightened. But the matter of Hoffman making allies with military generals still made him uneasy. He had to take some measures to deal with that. Chapter 468 Kneel Down And Apologize (Part One) Michelle was enraged. Her face burned with humiliation, as tears of anger and shame inflamed her eyes. Hoffman had just made outstanding achievements in the war, and yet the emperor actually punished her by making her kneel in the Imperial Garden where people came and went continuously. She couldn''t imagine how those concubines would heap scorns on her when they saw her being punished. "Lady Michelle." When Andy made his approach, Michelle had been kneeling there for more than two hours. Her legs went numb, and her body was shaking with cold. But she still clenched her teeth and straightened her back up while kneeling on the ground. She believed that the emperor wouldn''t treat her like this for no reason. It must be because the empress uttered calumnies against her to the emperor that made him punish her. "Lord Andy, is it that His Majesty has summoned me?" Michelle knew that Andy was the messenger of the emperor. Andy shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and nodded. "Hi Michelle was domineering. If the empress were to let her go easily, then that would lead to a total chaos in the imperial harem with disregard to any rules. Michelle couldn''t believe her ears as she looked at the emperor in disbelief. Earlier, the emperor used to complement her as a good tempered woman and that he liked her cheeky and casual manner. But now, he rebuked her as she was casual in her etiquette and even asked her to kowtow to the empress. Wasn''t this the same as putting her head on the ground for the empress to trample on? Upon seeing that Michelle just knelt straight on the floor, showing no intention of kowtowing and making an apology, the emperor frowned. "What? You don''t want to do that?" he asked in a low voice. "I dare not, Your Majesty." Michelle tightened her grips so hard that her hands almost bled. She made three kowtows towards the empress, making her forehead turn red. "Please pardon me, Your Majesty. I swear that I will never do that again." Chapter 469 Kneel Down And Apologize (Part Two) "Michelle, you may rise up now," the empress said in a tone of concern. The empress then looked at the emperor and he nodded in agreement. Then she reached out her hands and pretended to help. "You have knelt in the Imperial Garden for a long time, so your legs must be hurting. When you get back later, remember to ask the imperial physician to prescribe some ointment for you. Apply it, take a good rest and don''t forget to bathe in hot water. The weather is cold, so be careful to not fall ill." Michelle felt sick at the empress''s hypocrisy. But she still gritted her teeth and said, "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I''m fine. Since I have done something wrong, it''s justified for His Majesty to punish me." "Don''t take it to heart, Michelle. His Majesty is a man of principle and that is why he did so. In fact, His Majesty cares a lot about you. Your Majesty, you do agree with me, right?" he maid said. "Humph, His Majesty''s son." Sherry couldn''t help but sneer. The emperor had so many sons. If any of his sons became a threat to him, then he was no longer treated as his son, but a mortal enemy. Sherry then went to meet the empress and of course, the emperor was also there. Upon hearing the condition of Francis and seeing Sherry crying sadly, the emperor had a strange expression. The empress, with a look of pity on her face, quickly asked what herbs she needed, and ordered people to fetch the herbs and directly send them to Francis'' palace. After Sherry left, the empress wiped the corner of her eyes and said, "Francis is a poor child. If he wasn''t unfortunate enough to be born weak, he would also have become a talented man." The emperor didn''t say anything. He had always cared for Francis, but no one could tell if it was really from his heart, or it was just for a show. Chapter 470 The Veiled Conversation (Part One) Hoffman was practicing martial arts on the dedicated field in his mansion. All of the guards who had been sparred with him were badly injured. Group after group came at him only for them to fall in defeat. Hoffman was still venting his anger out at his poor men. Howard shook his head at Hoffman''s blind rage and how he was acting so rashly, but he didn''t intend to dissuade him. "Please do something to make His Highness stop, Mister Howe. I''m afraid it''s going to cause more trouble if his rage spreads outside," Bill pleaded in a worried tone. He had already warned Hoffman not to offend the civil officials. The ink brushes of those civil officials were more powerful than the military officers'' swords. The former could kill people without anyone noticing. However, Hoffman merely turned a deaf ear to those warnings. To him, the civil officials were weak and he didn''t need to worry about them. Now he was suffering the consequences of his actions. Howard sighed as he shook his head, "He is very angry right now. For now, let him do whatever he wants to vent out his anger. He might get sick if he k ere against both her and Hoffman. She told him that he needed to convince the emperor to counter both Felix and the empress. Although Michelle was just a noble lady when she entered the Imperial Palace, she should have risen up after she gave birth to a son. However, the truth was that she still remained in a relatively low rank. What was more, Harrison would rather keep Hoffman in his place in the south domain than help Michelle get promoted. He did not want to help her because he thought she was too stupid. Michelle''s letter was intercepted before it could even find itself out of the Imperial Palace. It was then sent to the emperor. Before reading the letter, the emperor had felt guilty over how he had dealt with both Michelle and Hoffman. He felt that he had been too hard on both of them. However, after he read the sincere letter of help sent out by Michelle, all his guilt had turned into anger. "How could she do that!" the emperor exclaimed in rage, slamming the letter on the table. A cold smile appeared on his face. "I''ve always treated them well, and is this how she repays me?" Chapter 471 The Veiled Conversation (Part Two) Andy lowered his head and stood aside in silence. He understood that the emperor wasn''t directing the question at him and didn''t require a response. Deep inside, he knew that Michelle had offended the emperor terribly and she had lost his favor for good. The emperor read the letter again. This letter not only claimed that Hoffman and Michelle were being treated unfairly, it also showcased Michelle''s true intentions of wanting to be empress and asking Harrison to help her achieve that goal. "Michelle wants to be the empress. Does that mean Hoffman wants to be the crown prince and then the emperor?" the emperor murmured, feeling uneasy. "Some time ago, Felix was attacked on the inspection trip to the south and was poisoned. He had been on the brink of death. Could Harrison be the culprit?" The more the emperor thought about it, the more he thought it was highly possible. Hoffman was behaving so arrogant and domineeringly these days that it seemed that the whole world was under his control. Even in the face of him, Hoffman was still a bit unruly. He w Although military officers are strong, civil officials are of great importance as well. They may do way better than the former in some aspects. A peaceful and strong country consists of the military officers'' swords and the civilian officials'' ink brushes." "Yes, Your Majesty. I understand," Harrison replied carefully. "Hoffman did manage to defeat the Moon Country. I''m very glad that he had done that. You taught him well these past few years. But I don''t want him to only be a warrior. He needs to be brave and smart if he wants to rule a country well." This was a vague and clever statement. Upon hearing it, Harrison heaved a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that the emperor would give up on Hoffman. After all, he had made a rather severe mistake. Fortunately, judging from the emperor''s words, Harrison felt that he still favored Hoffman. "Okay, that''s all for today. You must be tired after your long journey. Go back home and rest," the emperor said. "Yes. Please excuse me," Harrison said as he made a bow before he turned around and left. Chapter 472 Harpers Business (Part One) After Harrison left, he didn''t go directly to Hoffman''s mansion. What the emperor had said was a warning to him, so if he showed up at Hoffman''s residence too soon, it was like he didn''t take the emperor''s words seriously. Instead he rushed to his own mansion, where he found his wife waiting. The first thing she said was, "Harrison, have you been to see Prince Hoffman? His Majesty has placed him under house arrest." Harrison was too weary to bother replying and instead went to take a good bath. As for meeting Hoffman, he was in no hurry. In the imperial capital, everything Harrison did was being carefully watched. He could not afford to do anything with haste. At that moment, in fact, Harper was in a tea house with Zack, and it happened that they could see Harrison''s mansion from there. "Harrison''s been quiet, that''s smart of him," remarked Zack with a smile. "Hoffman offended all aid that things were fine with him and little else. To reassure her, George told her that Alexander was a very busy and diligent student. Matthew saw the gloom on his wife''s face and, in his uncanny way, knew what she was thinking of. "You miss Alexander, don''t you?" "I haven''t seen him in a long time. I wonder how he is now." Harper couldn''t help but worry. He was young and alone, and there was no one he could rely on at the school. She hoped it hadn''t been a cruel thing to send him there. "He is fine," Matthew said calmly, his eyes flickering. It seemed that he had to ask Alexander to write a family letter every month. Otherwise Harper would worry about him every day. Secretly, Matthew was a bit jealous. His wife was worried about so many people, but he was not one of them. "By the way, I have something to discuss with you both," she said suddenly. "Do you want to hear it?" Chapter 473 Harpers Business (Part Two) "What is it?" the two men asked as they frowned. From the way she spoke, it seemed that what she was going to talk about was a very important thing. Harper coughed, then lowered her voice as she said, "I want to start a business." Matthew said without thinking, "You can do whatever you want. If you need anything, just tell me. No need to discuss it with us. What kind of business are you thinking of?" Zack knew Harper well. If it was an ordinary business, she would just get started on it herself without feeling the need to discuss it with anyone. From her tone, though, it seemed that her idea for a business had to be very special. "A brothel," she explained. At the sound of that word, poor Zack, who was wondering what kind of business Harper wanted to do that she needed to discuss with them, was in the middle of taking a drink, and he choked on his tea. Even Matthew''s face darken n made her way down the street, took a few turns, and eventually entered Harrison''s mansion. "It seems that someone is getting impatient after Harrison''s return," Harper added. A sardonic grin took over Zack''s face. "I''m wondering how long Harrison and Hoffman can keep this show of theirs going." "That depends on how well-prepared Felix is..." Harper paused, then smiled brilliantly. "You know, I''ve heard that there are several gambling houses under Felix''s name. I wonder if there is one that I would like." Hearing this, Matthew smiled with affection. "I know where they are. I''ll take you over to have a look at them later. If you see one you''d like, I''ll get it for you." "That would be great. Thank you, honey." The conversation went on, but Harper''s thoughts lingered on the woman she had seen. She seemed different somehow. Maybe, Harper thought, she should get in touch with her. Chapter 474 Hoffmans Correction (Part One) Hoffman was left very uneasy¡ªhe hadn''t heard from Harrison since the latter''s return to the imperial capital. He tried to meet with him a few times, but was stopped by Howard each time. On the latest of his attempts, Hoffman had enough and shouted, "Since Father has ordered me grounded, obviously he is angry with me. Why are you standing in my way?! I just want to speak with Uncle Harrison, and find out what to do!" In a towering rage, he pushed Howard away and spun around to leave, only to be blocked by someone wearing a servant''s uniform. "How dare you! Get out of my¡ª" Hoffman''s rebuke ground to a halt when the servant raised his head. In fact, he was none other than Harrison himself. Since his mansion had been placed under surveillance, he had no choice but to disguise himself in order to go meet with Hoffman. "Your Highness, I''m more and more disappointed in you." Saying this, Harrison walked into the main hall and had a seat. "Forgive me, Uncle Harrison," Hoffman stammered as he followed him. "I''m just fe tisfaction with you and provide some fabricated evidences, His Majesty will definitely be tired of you." At this, Hoffman finally started to calm down, and worry creased his face. He finally understood that he had gone too far. "Well, the damage is done. What should I do now?" After thinking for a while, Harrison said, "Eventually His Majesty will order you released from house arrest. Once you''re out, you should go to the mansion of each civil officer you offended, one by one. Bring lavish gifts and apologize to them as sincerely as you can." The prince shouted, "What? No way!" Harrison stared down at him, harsh but sincere. His temper was also receding. "If you cannot tolerate such a small humiliation as this for the sake of your future, Your Highness, how can you expect to go anywhere in life? What you go through now will be compensated for in the future, when your labors and these indignities pay off. If you allow your great future to be ruined over a few bureaucrats, then all your efforts will be in vain." Chapter 475 Hoffmans Correction (Part Two) "But..." "No buts!" Harrison said decisively. "If you want to get out of this mess and succeed, Your Highness, then do as I say. But if you want to spend the rest of your life like this, well, then you can go on doing as you please." All the scathing words Hoffman had endured had finally worn him down, and now he couldn''t help but be frustrated with himself. Had he known what sort of trouble he could get himself into, he felt certain he would have restrained himself before. "Uncle Harrison, please don''t get angry again. I understand now. As soon as Father releases me, I will immediately go and apologize to the civil officers. I will show them my sincerity." "Very good! It is fortunate that you are still sober, Your Highness," Harrison replied wearily. "On the day I arrived at the imperial capital, His Majesty had a talk with me. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with you, and he even implied that t at ease. I''ve already contacted her. I believe she understands your good intentions," replied Harrison. This was a troublesome situation, to be sure, and it would take a long time to set things right again. However, the emperor was in good health, so they had plenty of time to compete with Felix. "Thank you, Uncle Harrison." "It''s late, and I''ve been away from my mansion for a while now. I must return before anyone realizes I was gone." With that, Harrison stood up and adjusted his disguise. "Very well. I''ll ponder over my mistakes carefully until I am released." A modest smile was on Hoffman''s face again. Satisfied that Hoffman was now in his right mind, Harrison turned away and prepared to leave discreetly through the back door. But before he could do so, Bill came bursting into the main hall, his face pale with fear. He shouted in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, something is wrong!" Chapter 476 Hoffmans Misdeeds (Part One) "Why are you in such a hurry? What big trouble can it be?" Hoffman scolded Bill. He had never seen Bill so distressed. Bill was someone who was ordinarily discreet and never lost his manner, especially in front of guests. Now, Harrison was here, and it wasn''t clear why Bill acted so weird. Bill was beside himself with anxiety. "Your Highness, something serious has happened!" "Calm down, Bill. Tell me what happened." Harrison was about to leave but he stopped, curious to know what it was. Could it be that the emperor decided to punish Hoffman? No, Harrison didn''t think so. The emperor wanted to counterbalance Felix''s political power and Hoffman was his pawn. "Marquis Harrison, pleasure to see you here," Bill greeted Harrison. "Someone has reported to Prime Minister Philip that while Prince Hoffman served in the army against the Moon Country, he fell for a honey trap set up by the enemy, resulting in the poisoning of two hundred thousand soldie ven though seriously injured, I survived, but they thought that I was dead. In these past days, what I have been through is nothing short of a hell, but the truth cannot be buried. Justice must be served. That is why I''m here in the imperial capital," Simon Zhao said, kneeling in front of Felix. "Your Highness, please uphold justice for all those innocent dead soldiers." "Are you telling the truth, soldier?" "I swear, Your Highness." Felix frowned as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. Worried that he might take sides with Hoffman, Philip immediately said, "Your Highness, you are the heir to the throne. I believe that you won''t take sides with anyone." "Don''t worry. I just find it a little hard to believe. How could Hoffman possibly do such a vicious thing?" As he spoke, his eyes turned red and tears began to stream down his face. "Don''t worry. If what you said is true, I will ask my father to uphold justice for those dead soldiers." Chapter 477 Hoffmans Misdeeds (Part Two) "Your Highness, I can''t tell you how much I appreciate this." Philip felt reassured hearing Felix''s words. "Guards! Escort Prime Minister Philip into the palace!" Felix waved his hand, and immediately a group of soldiers left for catching the assassins. The remaining soldiers, led by Felix, guarded Philip and his people, and escorted them into the Imperial Palace. Escorted by Felix, Philip and Simon Zhao safely made their way to the Imperial Palace. Then they went straight to the Imperial Study. "Lord Andy, is His Majesty inside? I must speak with him urgently!" Andy noted that Philip looked quite resentful and Felix looked quite sad. Besides, the presence of a strange man along with them confused him. "His Majesty is reading files," he answered. "Andy, what just happened outside? Why is it so noisy?" Suddenly, the emperor''s voice reached everyone''s ears. Andy g wrong with Leena''s identity, and she even came up with a series of methods for attacking the Hillside City. Prince Hoffman took up her methods and led five thousand men to attack the Hillside City, but fell into a trap set up by Huey, the general of the Moon Country. That was when we knew about Leena''s true identity. She worked for Huey. Prince Hoffman and all the soldiers were forced to escape into the desert." Simon Zhao seemed to have remembered something horrible and he shivered visibly. "We got trapped in the desert for more than ten days, and finally, Marquis Harrison and his men found us. But the first thing he did was to kill all the people who knew that Prince Hoffman was fooled by a woman and caused two hundred thousand soldiers to be poisoned by this woman. I was stabbed, but luckily the wound was not lethal and someone saved me. In this way I survived." Chapter 478 A Grave Accusation (Part One) After learning that his men had been unable to restrain Philip, Harrison feared that the matter was getting out of hand. Still, he was confident that he had been thorough enough in dealing with the matter of Moon Country. In the worst-case scenario, he could simply dismiss his accuser as a liar and admit to nothing. If no proof was brought against him, then nothing could be done to him. Hoffman was uneasy as well. After all, because of his mistake, two hundred thousand soldiers had been poisoned and one third of them had died. And then he and Harrison had ordered the slaughter of five thousand more. If their secret got out, his future would be ruined. For the moment, though, there was nothing more to be done, so he busied himself with copying work in his study. While he was doing this, a servant appeared in the doorway. "Your Highness, someone from the Imperial Palace is here." "Very well. Bring him in." Presently the visitor appeared, and Hoffman looked up calmly. "What a surprise. It''s Ge urself?" "Nonsense! How could I possibly do such a thing?" Hoffman retorted passionately. "Sir, here I thought you were fighting under my command, defending our country against its enemies. But now here you are, slandering me. What is the meaning of this?" "Slander?" Simon was so furious that even his eyes seemed to turn red. "I know a lot of people among those two hundred thousand who are still alive. You can send someone to ask them whether you saved a girl or not. Then we''ll all see whether it''s slander." As unpleasant as this situation was, Hoffman remained untroubled. He had prepared for such an eventuality. Simon stood alone with nothing but his own word, which was not proof. All Hoffman had to do was deny everything. Drawing himself up, he said, "The one you refer to was named Leena Hu, and I did in fact save her life. Unfortunately, she fell seriously ill and died while we were engaged in battle. She was a poor, defenseless woman, not a spy, as you are outrageously insinuating." Chapter 479 A Grave Accusation (Part Two) Numb with outrage, Simon shook his head, and then knelt down toward the emperor. "Your Majesty, I swear that what I''ve said is true. Marquis Harrison and Prince Hoffman ordered five thousand soldiers killed. Prince Hoffman captured Leena when he found out what she had done and then threatened Huey, but Huey killed her on the spot in order to catch the prince. She did not die of any illness." "You can say whatever nonsense you want," snarled Hoffman. "There is no one to verify your claims. I, on the other hand, was constantly accompanied by Bill, my deputy general, as well as Howe, my counselor. Father, if you doubt me, then call them in here and they will vouch for me." "Of course they''ll vouch for you. Your lapdogs will say whatever you want," Simon retorted. "Your Majesty, eighty thousand soldiers are dead because of Prince Hoffman. On their behalf, I beg that you uphold justice." At that moment, Harrison decided to weigh in. "Just listen, Hoffman sneered, and then turned to the emperor. "Father, I am being wronged here. A lot of people have been jealous of me since my victory over Moon Country, and they have conspired to frame me. Please don''t let them do this. Uphold justice for me!" "Father, you know I''ve been ill, and hardly ever go out these days. The fact is that Hoffman has bullied me like this since..." Felix swallowed the rest of what he was going to say, and then started over. "What I mean to say, Father, is that you should make sure you choose a truly reliable person to investigate this matter thoroughly. I certainly won''t get involved in anything." The emperor was in a dilemma. The situation was too dire for him to ignore. However, when he thought of the fact that, Harrison had sent his army to assist Hoffman without his orders, he felt like there was a lump in his throat. But finally he managed to speak. "Absolutely. I will order Matthew to lead the investigation." Chapter 480 Extort A Shop From Felix (Part One) The emperor was going to let Matthew investigate the matter thoroughly. Harrison and Hoffman were drowning in anxiety. If it had been Felix who was ordered to investigate the case, they would still have a chance to make it look like Felix was framing them. After all, Felix''s influence was somewhat limited. If he were to go to the Grand Pass to investigate the matter, Harrison and Hoffman would be confident that he might not be able to find out anything. But Matthew was completely different. If he were the one to investigate the matter, there was a high possibility that he would find out something significant to implicate them. "Until everything has been cleared up, Hoffman will be forbidden to step out of his mansion. Harrison will not be allowed to leave his own mansion either." "Yes, Your Majesty," everyone in the room respectfully acknowledged. In the midst of it all, the emperor''s face looked dreary but he still continued to give out his orders. "Andy, notify Matthew about this order. Inform him that he must find out the truth about this matter in five days. If he fails, he will be nything if he wasn''t sure that he was going to be successful." Fred tried to weigh in on his options. Felix breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Fred''s remark. He was right. Once Matthew agreed to do something, he always made sure that it would be successful. On the surface, it might seem like Harper had simply taken a fancy to his gambling house. But Felix believed that, in fact, it was Matthew himself who had taken a fancy to it. He must want to use the gambling house to make a fortune. "Go and get the title deeds of the Joy Club," Felix ordered a servant straight away. "You came all the way here, so it would be better if you take the title deeds back with you. If Aunt Harper really likes it, I will give it to her as a gift." "Thank you very much, Your Highness." Of course, Fred would not faint politeness and refuse the offer. After all, Matthew had told him to take the title deeds back so he wasn''t going to let go of this opportunity. Although he didn''t understand why Matthew did this, he knew that it must be part of his plans. So, after taking the title deeds, he left calmly. Chapter 481 Extort A Shop From Felix (Part Two) In the meantime, Hoffman was put under house arrest in his own mansion. Nobody in the mansion was allowed to go out. If Hoffman wanted to know what was happening outside, he could do so if someone were to send him a letter. Unfortunately, it didn''t go both ways since he couldn''t send any message to anybody outside of his mansion. With an impassive facial expression, Howard looked at Hoffman who was pacing back and forth restlessly. "There are only a few things that can be done in five days. Why are you still so anxious, Your Highness?" Hoffman looked back at Howard and said, "Perhaps, five days is not enough for other people to do something significant, but when it comes to Uncle Matthew, I feel worried for some reason. You know him very well. What kind of person is he?" Howard made tea for Hoffman while asking him to sit down. He then looked at Hoffman and said, "Yes, Prince Matthew can do a lot of things, but he''s still just a human, not a god. He can''t do something so impossible." "He is not a human at all!" Hoffman exclaimed. He picked up the cup of tea that Howard h lled for a guard. "My Lord." "Send a message to Diana. Tell her to keep a close watch on Prince Matthew''s mansion. Once she finds out anything or anyone that is not in favor to me or Prince Hoffman, destroy them at once," Harrison ordered. In his eyes was rage as if there was blatant intention to kill. "Yes, My Lord." Although Harrison''s mansion was besieged by the palace guards, it was still easy to send a message to the outside world. It was fortunate for them that Diana was not in Hoffman''s mansion but outside of it. Because of her, they wouldn''t have any difficulty in keeping watch on Matthew''s mansion. But Harrison was still afraid that Hoffman would lose his composure and do something illogical. "And tell Diana to find some way to send a message to Prince Hoffman, telling him not to do anything," Harrison slowly added. He was confident in himself. Moreover, he didn''t believe that Matthew would be able to find out any evidence in just five days. As long as they remained composed and not give Matthew any reason to suspect them, they would certainly get away. Chapter 482 Dianas Bad Luck (Part One) Hoffman had slaughtered his own men out of lust for glory and recognition¡ªsuch was the word that spread like a wildfire across the imperial capital overnight. People would talk of nothing else, and all the civil officials whom Hoffman had insulted went into a frenzy, gathering whatever evidence they could use to impeach both the prince and Harrison. The court was in chaos. However, Matthew''s mansion was strangely quiet, as though it had never been involved in the matter at all. Everyone thought that Matthew must be very anxious now, because the emperor had demanded that the case be resolved in five days. If Matthew couldn''t find out the truth in time, he would certainly be punished. Yet the reclusive prince seemed to be taking no steps and showing no concern. On the first day, Prince Matthew''s mansion shut its gate to all guests, and Matthew himself didn''t even attend the imperial court session. Those who went to inquire after him got no responses at all. The n ease. "That girl was hurt instead." Fred''s doubt was all over his face. He had seen the stranger throwing herself at Harper and known that she absolutely did not have a twisted ankle, or whatever injury she''d been feigning. That was why he hadn''t hesitated to roughly throw her aside. Moreover, the woman had the reflexes to land nimbly and sit up quickly afterward. It wasn''t until she''d touched Harper''s hand that she showed any sign of real pain or distress. Her face had even gone pale. "Let''s get going and take a look at our new business," Harper said. She didn''t think too much about the incident. Diana, on the other hand, had fled and hidden herself down a dark alley. Pressing her back to the wall, she held her maimed hand out before her, grimacing and hissing as she felt something moving beneath the wounds. Awkwardly, she produced a vial of medicine and poured it over the hand. After a while, the venomous insect settled down, and the wounds started to fade. Chapter 483 Dianas Bad Luck (Part Two) "Who the hell are you, Harper Chu? Why is the Venomous Insect King inside my body so afraid of you?" Diana was full of doubts. The insects from the South Kingdom had natural enemies, but she had never encountered anyone or anything that could scare her Venomous Insect King into trying to leave its host. She had planned to poison Harper when their hands met. It hadn''t occurred to her that she would be the one hurt by the encounter. At that moment, another figure appeared in the alley and addressed her with respect. "Pardon me for interrupting you, Your Highness." Hearing this, Diana hid her hand behind herself yet again. Up until now, she had thought her adeptness with the dark art of poisoning was equaled by no one, with the sole exception of her younger sister. Now, though, she had suffered a crushing defeat¡ªyet that only fed her desire to be the best. Coming back to nst me..." She paused for effect. "...then there will be no place for them in the Joy Club." "Got it, Your Highness," Savion Qian replied, forcing himself to smile as his pride was crushed before his eyes. "Very good. I''ll be back tomorrow morning, and I don''t want anyone to be absent." With that, Harper stood up just as Fred appeared in the doorway, and the two left together. The shopkeeper watched his new boss leave with a nasty glare. He surmised that Harper would have no time to build up her prestige in the shop the next day. After all, it was going to be the deadline of the emperor''s orders. If Matthew failed to find out the truth of Hoffman''s case, then everyone in his mansion would be punished¡ªthey certainly wouldn''t have time to go impose new rules on a shop. Savion believed that Harper was just bluffing and hoped that she would soon be out of his hair. Chapter 484 The Trial Of Hoffman (Part One) The mood was fairly depressing and tense. The time limit given by the emperor had expired, yet Matthew seemed to have done nothing. Everyone assembled in the court and was eagerly waiting to see how Matthew would be handling the trial. Simon knelt down in the middle of the hall, and Matthew was standing aside, stone faced. Hoffman and Harrison had arrived, and they were waiting for the trial. "Matthew, tell me everything you have found out," the emperor demanded. "Your Majesty, I have found out the whole truth. The truth is that Hoffman fell into a honey trap set by the enemy and brought the spy of the Moon Country into his army. The spy is called Leena Hu. She took the opportunity to instigate Hoffman to go out to battle, and then poisoned two hundred thousand soldiers. As a result, the army of the Bright Dynasty was seriously injured. At that time, Jordan Liu, the commander of the Grand Pass, asked the court for support. After receiving the news, without permission or acknowledgement, Harrison secretly disp the emperor and continued, "Your Majesty, I was working as a spy for the Moon Country. I was left with no other choice but to follow their orders. Please pardon me." "I forgive you. I understand that you had no choice. Tell me everything you know," the emperor demanded. "Yes, Your Majesty," Leena replied and paused for a deep breath. "At that time, Huey got the information that Prince Hoffman was the leader who would be coming to the Grand Pass. He found out that Prince Hoffman was an inexperienced military leader. Prince Hoffman thought he was saving me, but it was a trick well plotted by Huey. Later, I was brought to the army by him. That way, I made my way into the Grand Pass. It is true that Jordan, who guarded the Grand Pass, was a coward, but he was very smart. No matter what means Huey tried, he just did not let his men go out and face the provocation, as this would make his men suffer. Therefore, Huey came up with the plan to break the enemy from inside. That was why, I was sent to Prince Hoffman." Chapter 485 The Trial Of Hoffman (Part Two) "Father, she is¡­" Hoffman interrupted. "Shut up!" the emperor scolded with a stern face as he furrowed his eyebrows deeper. "Leena, you may go on." "Yes, Your Majesty," Leena continued. "Everything went well as planned and Prince Hoffman saved me. After I made my identity as the daughter of the Hillside City''s lord clear, he then took me along with him. I used this opportunity to seduce him, and gained his trust. As a result, he always kept me with him." "Father, I didn''t," Hoffman cut in again, making another attempt to stop Leena. Leena disregarded Hoffman''s defense and said, "When we were at the Grand Pass, Prince Hoffman decided to attack Hillside City. I proposed an idea and asked him to send out the infantry troops, and then use the shields as defense in order to avoid the attack from the soldiers of the Moon Country. I suggested that he too go to Hillside City. But before we left, I added poison to the water source. Not long after we headed for t Harrison looked extremely worried. The tokens couldn''t be forged. How was Matthew able to find out so many things in just five days? He just could not figure this out. "These tokens are real," Harrison said with difficulty. "But I have a doubt. How could you find out so many things in just five days?" Matthew replied with a stern face, "As long as I want, there is nothing I can''t find out. You thought you had done a perfect clean up, but you know what? Justice has long arms." "How dare you!" The emperor trembled with anger. The fact revealed by Matthew was just too shocking for him. "Father, I''m innocent. I''m really wronged. It''s true that Marquis Harrison sent soldiers to help me, but I haven''t slaughtered any of my soldiers, nor did I murder Jordan," Hoffman howled. "Oh, are you sure about that?" Matthew asked, with a cold look in his eyes. "Just in time, I have another witness who wants to sue the two of you for murdering the state official." Chapter 486 A Heartless Man (Part One) Hoffman and Harrison were already terrified when they faced the evidence presented by Matthew. They trembled with fear when they heard that Matthew had another witness. "Uncle Matthew, how have I mistreated you? Why are you making me suffer like this?" Hoffman glared at Matthew ferociously. "Are you envious of me because I have put down the rebellion of the Moon Country? Is that the reason why you have framed me?" Matthew ignored Hoffman and summoned another witness. A boy aged 14 or 15 came in. He looked very childish, but he said in a mature and firm voice, "Greetings, Your Majesty. My name is Justin Liu." "Justin Liu?" The old emperor frowned. "And who exactly are you?" "My father Jordan Liu was the guarding general of the Grand Pass." Justin Liu raised his head and looked at the emperor. "Your Majesty, please grant justice to my father and clear his name. My father did not commit treason. He was framed." "You say that your father was framed? Don''t tal had hopes of making a comeback. "You have mobilized the army in the south domain without permission. I know perfectly well that your motive was to save Hoffman and you helped him to put down the rebellion of the Moon Country. Your crimes are counterbalanced by your merits. But you conspired with Hoffman against Jordan Liu. That crime is unforgivable. I punish you..." "Your Majesty, I wish to say something." Matthew interrupted the emperor''s words. He knew that the emperor didn''t want to punish Harrison severely, because Harrison was a valuable asset in the defense of the south domain. If he caused Harrison''s downfall on account of inadequate accusations, he would risk causing an uproar in the army of the south domain. Harrison glared at Matthew with deadly hostility in his eyes. Then he returned to a state of calm. He couldn''t imagine that the emperor would kill him or strip him of his rank. As long as he held his high position, he had nothing to worry about. Chapter 487 A Heartless Man (Part Two) "Matthew, what else do you want to say?" The emperor''s face was full of gloom. Hoffman''s crimes humiliated him and brought disgrace to the dynasty. He felt rueful for having entrusted Hoffman with this responsibility. "Your Majesty, look at the list of the dead." Matthew took a glance at the list on the emperor''s table. Then he told someone to put another roster on the table. "This is the roster of the soldiers in the south domain." "So?" Harrison''s body trembled slightly as he prayed desperately that Matthew hadn''t noticed his crime. Unfortunately for him, the truth was often cruel. "I found that those who were sent to help Hoffman were people who had died long time ago according to the roster of the south domain soldiers." "What did you say?!" All the officials present couldn''t believe it. "How could dead soldiers appear at the Grand Pass and fight against the Moon Country?" Harrison fell to the floor. The uld make him a more cultivated and virtuous person. It turned out that being far away from the imperial capital had actually made him a worthless villain! In contrast, Felix was the crown prince and had made some modest contributions. He had never been so unruly and ambitious like Hoffman. Felix occasionally made a few small mistakes, but he had never committed such vicious crimes. "Take him away. I don''t want to see his face ever again!" The guards came in at once and dragged Hoffman and Harrison out of the hall. Hoffman begged for mercy, but the emperor refused to even look at him. "Maxwell." "I am here." "Tell the Ministry of Revenue to issue the pensions according to the established rules. In addition, restore the reputation of Jordan Liu, and elevate his title to a high rank. Treat his descendants kindly." "Yes, Your Majesty." "I am eternally grateful, Your Majesty," Justin Liu said joyfully. Chapter 488 Michelles Curses (Part One) When the eunuch went to the Eternal Palace to deliver the emperor''s message, Michelle was in a delightful mood. She assumed the emperor had already forgiven her and was about to set her free. Her heart sang with joy at the thought of seeing the emperor again. But to her shock and dismay, it was an imperial edict sentencing her to the Cold Palace! "What''s this? How is it possible?" Michelle snatched the imperial edict from the eunuch, and read it three times from beginning to end. When she finished, the words written on it were almost imprinted on her heart, and there could be no mistake about it. This was an imperial edict to imprison her in the Cold Palace. "What have I done wrong? Why has His Majesty decided to banish me and send me to the Cold Palace?" Michelle began to quarrel. "I am Hoffman''s mother. How could His Majesty send me into the Cold Palace? I must meet my son immediately." "Stop her!" The eun a guarding soldier. He can do nothing for you," Bobby Sun said proudly, taunting her with a sassy gesture. "We are lowly eunuchs. That''s true. Anyone can bully us, but when you are in this kind of trouble, even we eunuchs are above you." "Hey, isn''t that Lady Michelle?" The news about Hoffman''s disgrace had already spread throughout the imperial harem. Michelle had offended many people. Now that she was in trouble, all the ladies in the imperial harem came to see her and taunt her. Michelle glared at everyone in her outraged humiliation, as if she wanted to rush up and bite them. "Oh my God! Do you see? There is a ruthless look in her eyes. No wonder she is the mother of that bloodthirsty Hoffman! He''s just like her! He killed five thousand of his own soldiers, and he buried fifty thousand soldiers of the Moon Country alive! Unbelievable! What a bloodthirsty animal he is, just like his crazy mother!" Chapter 489 Michelles Curses (Part Two) "Harrison is no better than him. He was training his private soldiers in order to rebel. He escaped the death penalty just because His Majesty is so kind-hearted. If it were anyone else, he would die for sure." "You damn bitches!" Michelle waved her hands and tried to jump at them and hit them, but the eunuchs had tied her up so well that she was completely immobilized. "Ladies, please keep your distance from her. She has a case of hysteria. If you let her touch you, she will infect you with her bad luck," Bobby Sun said with a wide smile. "Ladies, if you need us to do anything, just let us know." "I heard that Prince¡­ Oh no, he''s not a prince any more, is he? I heard that Hoffman is imprisoned in the Repenting Tower. Is that true?" one of the ladies asked with a joyful smile. Back then, Michelle had offended many ladies in the palace. Now she had lost all her status, so al ee him like that." "Why not?" "Because Hoffman is your son. Even if he made a serious mistake, he still has your blood in his veins, Father." Felix lifted his robe and knelt in front of the emperor. "Father, please forgive Hoffman." "Forgive him? He is a villain, a traitor, and a complete wretch. How can I forgive him?" "Father, our Bright Dynasty has a vast territory. Since Hoffman has made so many mistakes, why not give him a piece of land and let him live there? In that manner, he doesn''t have to be confined in the Repenting Tower to be surrounded by common criminals, and you also don''t have to see him. That way, your mood wouldn''t be spoiled by him. Why not?" The emperor kept silent for a moment, but hadn''t made up his mind yet. "Let him stay in the Repenting Tower for now. I''ll consider your proposal. Leave me alone now." "All right, Father. I will go now." Chapter 490 The Generals Bloodline (Part One) With Hoffman''s fall completed at last, the officials who had taken his side were left in dread, each one fearing that he would be the next. However, the days that followed turned out to be peaceful. Usually, the failure of a faction would result in all of its members being rooted out, but this time even Felix took no action against them. As time went on, Hoffman''s former supporters became deeply grateful toward Felix. Meanwhile, the emperor was greatly concerned about the south domain. Previously, it had been Harrison''s duty to keep it under guard, but the revelation of his treachery meant that the safety of the whole region was in jeopardy. Obviously, he needed to be replaced, but the emperor feared that doing so would cause a commotion with the soldiers, many of whom were fond of Harrison. With all this in mind, the emperor was determined to act slowly and with great care. Harrison had already been demoted to a guarding soldier, but he could not be completely gotten rid of before the new general took over the army. After much consideratio cial and wonderful lady." Harper''s smile hadn''t gone anywhere. "What do you think of the tea, General? Do you like it?" "It''s wonderful. Though I don''t know much about tea and I couldn''t guess what makes it so special, it''s surely good enough to cost a thousand taels of gold," the man answered, a bit ironically. "Well, you can be sure that it''s worth the money, especially for you. After all, it''s specially prepared, and is meant to cure any complex health problems. It contains dozens of kinds of medicine and herbs, which were carefully processed beforehand," explained Harper. "I bet that it will be good for your old wounds. Do you agree that it''s worth the money?" Maxwell was confused at first. But as the moments passed and he drank more of the stuff, he felt a rather pleasant sensation spreading inside his body, sort of like a comfortable fire. During the winter months, the chill got to him easily, and his many wounds which had never completely gone away would pain him. At that moment, though, he suddenly noticed felt relieved. Chapter 491 The Generals Bloodline (Part Two) Refilling his cup, Harper said, "General, although the tea is a good thing, one should not take too much at a time. Three cups should be quite enough." Maxwell didn''t quite believe all that his host claimed about the tea. Even so, when he was done with three cups of it, he felt quite warm and more comfortable than he''d been in months. "Could I perhaps have some of this tea to take back home?" he finally asked. "Oh, I''m sorry, General, but I''m afraid that a proper environment is necessary for tasting the tea. Besides, preparing it is a very complicated process, and I''m afraid none of your servants will know how to do so." For some reason she paused just then, as though preparing herself for something. "And actually, General, I''m not so sure you should trust the tea made by the people in your house." A deep frown creased Maxwell''s face. In a voice that was tense with restrain, he replied, "Your Highness, I''m not a man who likes to beat around the bush. Please get st u making fun of me?!" With eyes fuming with rage, he slammed the note down on the table, which rattled the empty cups. He was desperate, all right¡ªhe had been ever since learning of the fact that the emperor was ultimately behind it all. But he wasn''t going to let someone just rub salt into the wound! Shaking her head, Harper got up, pushed her chair in, and took a step back from the table. "General, why don''t you go there and find out for yourself? You''ll see whether I''m tricking you, or if I''ve really got a surprise for you." "You can''t fool me!" he snapped. "It''s all up to you, General." Saying this, the woman swept away without looking back. Maxwell wanted to stop her, but he didn''t dare start anything here. After all, Harper was Prince Matthew''s wife, not just a little girl that anyone could push around. Even before she''d been married, not everyone could get away with bullying her. So the general let her go and sat alone for a while, fuming and wondering. Chapter 492 Accept The Olive Branch After Maxwell left the house, his heart pounded with uncertainty. He felt uncomfortable and restless after he returned home. Harper was a scheming woman with her own plans. She said his body was too weak to have a child, but she also said she could help him get an heir and preserve his bloodline. He thought it was just a lie. But on second thought, she was someone who kept her word despite her cunningness. Who was the one living in Yang mansion? Was Harper planning to set a honey trap for him? Even so, there wasn''t anything he could do, no matter how beautiful the woman was. After all, he was infertile. After thinking it over and over again, Maxwell could no longer bear the suffering in his heart and he decided to have a look. He didn''t know whether it was the right thing to do, so he didn''t take anyone with him. He shook off the guards and made his way to the Pacific Road, all alone. Those living on the Pacific Road were all well-off families. The public security there was good, and it wasn''t as dirty and messy as the south of the city. Maxwell wandered outside the Yang mansion for a long time, but he didn''t dare to knock at the gate. "I have been through the worst! I can''t act like a coward now!" Gritting his teeth, Maxwell garnered the courage to knock at the gate. He wanted to see who was inside, desperately. Even after a while, the gate didn''t open. In a rage, he thought that he was fooled, and decided to leave at once. Suddenly, the gate opened and a woman appeared. "Who are you loo What she said was like a thunderbolt out of clear sky for Maxwell, causing him to tremble all over. "Did His Majesty force you to leave?" Tamara nodded, choking with sobs. If the emperor hadn''t threatened her with Maxwell''s life and forced her to leave, she would never have left the man she loved. Even after coming back to the imperial capital, she didn''t dare to show up in public. She only stole a glance at Maxwell occasionally, fearing that she would get herself and her son killed, if others knew who they were. "No wonder I was not able to find you, no matter how hard I tried. It turns out His Majesty himself was behind all this!" When Maxwell learned that the emperor was the one who poisoned him, he was no longer loyal to him. And now, after knowing the reason why Tamara left him, he began hating the emperor to the core. "Don''t worry. I''m not what I used to be. I''ll take good care of you and our son. Trust me. I am not going to allow anyone to hurt you two, no matter who he is!" Maxwell tried to console and reassure her. "Please, just pretend that you haven''t seen us." Tamara''s bone-chilling fear made him feel sorry. He didn''t know what they had experienced in the past ten years, but he could understand the bitterness of a woman who had not been married but had to bring up a child alone. "You should trust me, Tamara. I am Arthur''s father." Maxwell knew the emperor''s ruthlessness, but he decided to fight fire with fire. He had already made up his mind to accept Harper''s olive branch. Chapter 493 Whats Mine Is Still Mine (Part One) It was already dark when Harper returned home. These days, she was busy dealing with some business outside so she would always come back late at night. "Your Highness, you''re back." As soon as she walked into the Phoenix House''s yard, Nina approached her. "You have a guest." Harper nodded at Nina and walked into the living room with perfect composure. The first thing she saw inside was a woman playing with Gianna. Everyone else in the room stood aside and did not dare to utter a single word. "Yah yah yah," Gianna called out when she noticed that Harper had returned. She reached out to Harper, hoping that Harper would pick her up and hold her in her arms. The woman who was playing with Gianna turned around. It was Lady Sherry. "What a baby! I had been playing with her for quite a while, but she just kept on ignoring me. However, as soon as you came back, she''s immediately asking for a hug," she said. While Harper approached them to hold Gianna in her arms, she turned to Sherry and said, "If I remembe stood up, intending to kneel down in front of Harper. When Forsythia noticed this, she immediately stopped the lady. "You don''t need to do that. Let''s talk this out, okay?" Harper gestured for Forsythia to help Sherry sit down before she continued, "You don''t have to worry. We know that Francis has always been weak. Moreover, the weather is getting extremely cold these days. Perhaps, it''s because of this that he looks worse." Shaking her head, Sherry said, "No, I can assure you that''s not the case. I beg you, Harper. Please save my son. I''m willing to do anything to repay your kindness." Harper furrowed her eyebrows and didn''t respond right away. She turned to look at Matthew. They both knew that there was nobody at a high position in the Imperial Palace who could tell them confidential matters. Now that Hoffman had been defeated, Felix continued to be the sole person with a strong influence in the court. If he felt bored, there was a chance that he would think of dealing with Harper and Matthew again. Chapter 494 Whats Mine Is Still Mine (Part Two) "Matthew, you know that His Majesty has always been quite fearful of you. If I give you valuable information, you will be able to know a lot of things much sooner than others. This way, you can take countermeasures in a timely manner. I can tell you that there are quite a few people who have a hostile attitude towards Harper. If I serve as your ears and eyes inside the Imperial Palace, it would be very convenient for you. What do you think?" Sherry comprehensively proposed what she could offer them. For the sake of her son, she was willing to support Matthew without hesitation. "I don''t know much about Francis'' condition," Harper admitted. "Please don''t worry. Neither my son nor I am interested in the throne. The only thing that I want is for my son to live a normal life. I''m tired of seeing him be confined to a wheelchair. He has so much potential, so many things he could do. As long as you do everything in your power to save my son, I will do everything in my power to support Matthew sappointment clouded Matthew''s face. "Why does it sound like I''m useless that I can''t even support my soldiers?" "How come? What''s yours is mine, what''s mine is mine too. So why would you feel that way?" Harper smiled deviously. Matthew subconsciously nodded his head, but he soon realized that there was something wrong with her words. However, after some more careful thought, he decided that she was right after all. "Yes, what''s mine is also yours. By the way, let''s go to the imperial cemetery tomorrow, so we could visit my mother together," Matthew stated. Harper was dumbfounded by his words. It was the first time that he mentioned his late mother, Lady Cecilia, in front of her on his own accord. Many years ago, Cecilia had once been the most beloved concubine of the former emperor. But unfortunately, she couldn''t survive the hostility and silent conflict among the ladies in the imperial harem. Ultimately, she died with so much hatred. "Okay," Harper responded with a smile. Chapter 495 Pay A Visit To Cecilias Tomb (Part One) Early the next morning, Harper asked her maids to prepare the sacrificial offerings. After that, she headed straight to the imperial cemetery with Matthew to pay a visit to his late mother, Cecilia. The guard of the imperial cemetery wasn''t surprised to see Matthew at all. Every year, he would come at this time. In the previous years, he had been here alone, but this year, he brought his wife along with him. "Your Highnesses," the guard greeted respectfully. "Please arise," Matthew simply said. Holding the sacrificial offerings in one hand, and Harper with the other, Matthew walked forward. "You may take your leave. We want to have some time alone," he instructed the guard. "As you wish, Your Highness." The imperial cemetery was rather vast. Despite being a noble consort, Cecilia could only be buried in a side chamber, because the main chamber was reserved only for the late emperor and empress. In tr his neck and let him rest his head on her shoulder. "It''s all over. I''m with you now." "Harp, on the day my mother died, she had been vomiting blood. I was so scared, so I went and called for the physician. The physician came but still couldn''t save her. Before she died, she looked at me with deep sadness in her eyes, which I would think of every night before I go to sleep." Matthew took a deep breath, feeling as though he had gone back to the day when his mother looked at him with great sadness. At that moment, she had been worried about her son, for fear that he wouldn''t be able to survive after she was gone. "I know for sure that Mother didn''t want to leave you. And even though she couldn''t do anything about it, she still wanted to remember your face. That''s the reason why she kept looking at you," Harper said, trying to comfort Matthew. "Matthew, I will find out the truth so that Mother may rest in peace." Chapter 496 Pay A Visit To Cecilias Tomb (Part Two) "Harp, I''m so lucky to have you," Matthew said, holding Harper tight in his arms. If it weren''t for her, he never would''ve found out how his mother really died. When they got back home, Harper went straight to the room of herbs. She needed to find out what type of poison had afflicted Cecilia and why her nails had that strange pink color. Angelica was in the middle of cleaning the room when Harper walked in. She politely greeted Harper, bowing her head the second she saw her. "Your Highness." When Harper saw Angelica, a smile crept onto her face and she said, "I didn''t realize that you have grown into such a beautiful girl." Angelica''s face instantly turned red, and she replied, "Your Highness, stop teasing me." "I wasn''t teasing you." Harper stretched out her hand and lightly pinched Angelica''s chubby face. "You and Peony have been with me for quite so ared the carriage. As soon as Harper walked out of the room, Fred tailed her discreetly. And he simply followed her without asking where she was going. Forsythia was actually meaning to remind Harper that she had to go to the Joy Club today, but Harper had gone out with Matthew early in the morning. Apart from that, she went straight to the room of herbs when she got back, so Forsythia couldn''t get the chance to do so. "Your Highness, are you going to the Joy Club?" Forsythia flatly asked. "Yes. But it''s already late, so I''m not sure if the other party is still there waiting for me. Let''s go and check," Harper slowly said. "I own the club now. I should really pay more attention to it." Shooting Fred a glance, Forsythia went ahead and followed Harper as well. She was the one in charge of Harper''s safety after all, so she must follow her and protect her. Chapter 497 Being Attacked In the Joy Club, the shopkeeper, Savion Qian, looked at the crowd in embarrassment. "It''s late now and Her Highness hasn''t come yet. Maybe she won''t come." Some of the employees were losing their patience. "We might as well call it a day and go home." Savion Qian also wanted to call it a day, but he knew Harper could not be trifled with. She had a reputation to keep up. They couldn''t leave until the club closed, and if they did, she would be sure to punish them. "Let''s wait until the door is closed," Savion Qian said after some hesitation. "Her Highness is bound to come. She said she would come in a while. Let''s just wait until closing time, and if there''s still no sign of her, then let''s go home." The employees all accepted his suggestion, and each of them found a place to sit down. So when Harper arrived at last, she saw everyone sitting around the club and looking idle. When Savion Qian saw her, his eyes lit up and he said in a purposefully loud voice, "Your Highness, you are finally here!" At his voice rang out, most of the employees stood up and bowed to her. Only a few still sat on the chairs in a lazy manner, squinting at her. They didn''t seem to take her seriously. "Savion, is everyone here?" Harper asked. "Yes, except for Brown! His mother is sick. He is taking care of her at home," Savion Qian hastened to explain. Harper nodded and her gaze swept over all the workers in the room, until it finally landed on the few individuals who were still sitting on their chairs, with their legs crossed. "Pay them what they are owed and ask them to leave," she ordered. Savion Qian was a bit hesitant to do that. "Your Hig tertwining, and it seemed that some strangers were about to make their move. Normally, such a disturbance would have attracted the patrol guards, but not even one guard came to this street. "Find where Harper Chu is!" the leading assassin in black ordered hoarsely. After the lights went out, they had lost track of Harper and his men started disappearing, one after the other, which made him extremely worried. He could tell that there was something unknown in the darkness. The assassin had perfect confidence in his ability to hide. Hiding on a tree, he had the advantage of a commanding position overlooking the ground below and should have been able to take control of the situation with ease, but he had no idea that those flexible willow twigs would be transformed into sharp swords and pierce his body. "How can it be?" The assassin lowered his head and found that Harper had already reached the willow tree where he was hiding, her hands placed on the trunk. Blood dripped down the tree from the branches, but none of it fell on her body. Harper withdrew her hands and those willow twigs that had been transformed into sharp swords a moment ago became harmless twigs again, swaying in the wind. Only the blood stains that remained hinted that the flexible twigs could be turned into deadly weapons. Bang! When the assassin''s body fell from the tree, Harper had already disappeared, and the whole street went back to normal, with only the gasps of Fred and Forsythia to be heard. "Your Highness, where are you?" Forsythia called anxiously. A lamp was lit. Harper stood not far away, her clothes still clean. "I''m here. Let''s walk home now." Chapter 498 Why Are You Not Pregnant Yet Harper''s long absence from their mansion made Matthew exceedingly anxious. At last, he went out to search for her, and happened to meet her just as she was coming out of the street where the ambush had occurred. "Harper, why..." As soon as Matthew reached Harper, he caught a faint whiff of blood. Then he looked at Fred and Forsythia behind her and noticed that they were in a mess. "Are you injured?" he asked Harper with urgent concern. Harper shook her head and replied, "No, I am not hurt. Forsythia was injured. On our way home, we encountered a dog that was biting people. We were caught off guard." Matthew frowned. On the secure streets of the imperial capital, no rabid dog would show up suddenly and start biting people. They must have been attacked by someone. But he told Harper at once, "Go back home first." Harper followed Matthew and came back home. When the patrol guards patrolled the street where the ambush had just occurred, the street was clean, without even a single corpse, or a drop of blood on the ground. "Who is on patrol in this area tonight?" Ken asked, looking at the guards behind him. "General, Nathan Luo should be on patrol in this neighborhood tonight." "Where is he now?" Ken asked in puzzlement. The street was quiet and clean, but there was a faint smell of blood in the air, which hinted that there had just been a fight on this street. Everyone looked at each other oddly. Nathan Luo was on duty today, but he didn''t show up. ''Is he in danger?'' they wondered. "Send someone to find him, now!" "Yes." At last, they found Nathan Luo and his men in a small tavern, and they were al ed impeccably due to the empress''s "deep concern." The empress was able to keep her position for so many years because she so knew how to use numerous methods to do it. Otherwise, she would have failed to stabilize her power. The empress''s eyes glistened with joy, and her smile became warmer. "I''ve said before, you are gentle and kind. Those rumor-mongers often said that you were green with envy, and even forced Matthew''s concubines to commit suicide..." The empress paused, and gently covered her mouth with her hand. "Look at me. I just mentioned these unpleasant things again by accident." "It doesn''t matter, Your Majesty. I''m used to it," Harper smiled. "After all, men who are like Matthew are very rare to see. I''m lucky to be loved by him, and of course it''s natural for some women to envy me. After all, I don''t even need to worry about sharing my husband''s love with other women." The faces of the concubines dropped gloomily when they heard what Harper said. All of them wanted to be loved exclusively by their husband, but he was the most powerful man in the world. It was impossible for them to be his one and only. It was just an idle dream for any concubine to hope that the emperor would love her alone. The imperial palace had no lack of young and gorgeous beauties. The emperor got bored with old pleasures and took delight in novelty. It was to be regarded as a great mercy even if the emperor didn''t treat them shabbily. Matthew, on the other hand, was fond of Harper exclusively. In order to protect her, he had even fought with the emperor and all the important officials. How could they not be jealous of her! Chapter 499 Not Much Time Left (Part One) "Harper, when Matthew is obsessed with you, you should have his son as soon as possible. You should know that all men are always fond of the new and tired of the old. If he gets tired of you one day and falls in love with another young woman, at least you would have a son to rely on," the empress said calmly. Although Harper was envied by many people in the imperial capital, there were also many wicked people who were waiting to see how badly she would end up at last. After all, all men were fond of young and beautiful women. With the passage of time, when Harper was no longer young and beautiful, Matthew would certainly fall in love with someone else. At that time, those wicked people would feel happy. They believed that even for someone like Matthew, who loved Harper so much, was susceptible to change and fall in love with another woman. "Thank you very much for your advice, Your Majes nothing. ''No wonder Uncle Matthew loves her so deeply, '' he thought. "Is my illness serious?" His voice was gentle, as if a feather was fluttering through the air. "You don''t have to hide anything. I am quite aware of my own body, but my mother is unwilling to give up." "Have you ever practiced martial arts?" Harper asked abruptly. Francis'' heart tightened and there was a hint of embarrassment on his face. "Since I had been so weak, my master advised me that practicing martial arts might strengthen my body. I practiced martial arts with my master for some time, but it didn''t work for me, and I actually became weaker," he said. "If it was not for the fact that you have been practicing martial arts, I am afraid that you wouldn''t have held on this long." Harper reached out for his other hand to check his pulse. Feeling his pulse, she frowned and said, "Forgive me if I offend you." Chapter 500 Not Much Time Left (Part Two) Confused, Francis asked, "What do you mean?" He soon came to know why she said that. She made a quick movement and tore off his clothes. Even Sherry was shocked by this scene, let alone Francis. As the weather was warm, Francis didn''t wear too much. Harper pressed his Spirit Ruins Acupoint and Chest Center Acupoint. Then her hand moved even downward and pressed his Surging Energy Acupoint. Francis'' face blushed red like a boiled shrimp in an instant. Harper''s hands were warm and smooth and as they moved on his body, he felt comfortable and tormented at the same time. As she touched him, he felt a warm current coming out of his Surging Energy Acupoint and spreading through his whole body. His otherwise cold body regained a trace of warmth. "Har... Harper¡­" Sherry was shocked. After all, Harper wa to be stressed out. I know my physical condition very well. I''m grateful that you are willing to offer a hand." "This shouldn''t be delayed. Please find a way to get Francis out of the Imperial Palace. I will go back now and arrange for the necessary items, and be prepared to treat him at any time," Harper said, and then she stood up and turned towards the door. "Okay, I will arrange it as soon as possible." Sherry wiped her tears, and ordered her maid to escort Harper out of the Jade Palace with due respect. After Harper left, Sherry held Francis'' hand and said, "Francis, I will definitely find a way to send you out. You have been in here for the past twenty years, and it''s time for you to go outside and see what life is like outside the palace. You must take good care of yourself outside." Chapter 501 Francis Leaves The Imperial Palace That very night, something terrible happened in the Imperial Palace. The Imperial Academy of Medicine and the emperor himself were startled to find Francis'' condition worsening, even to the point that he was spitting up blood. It was a macabre scene in the Jade Palace, all the more so with Sherry crying bitterly at Francis'' bedside. The emperor''s heart ached as he watched, and he felt quite useless. "How''s Francis?" he asked quietly. "Your Majesty, Prince Francis..." Kenny began, then trailed off. Privately, he decided that he would return to his hometown after this disaster. He''d had enough of the tumult and trouble that went on in the imperial capital. "Tell me!" snapped the emperor. The other man steeled himself, then raised his voice. "Your Majesty, Prince Francis is dying. He has been very weak. All his internal organs are beginning to fail. If things keep going on like this, he won''t last more than three months." Not far away, poor Sherry flinched as though she''d been struck. "No! Francis, please don''t leave me. Your Majesty, save my son. He is still so young. He hasn''t gone out of the Imperial Palace, but he..." The woman trailed off, and presently Francis awoke. Upon seeing the emperor at his bedside, he struggled and tried to get up, but the old man waved his hand and said, "You are too weak to move, little one. Stay put and rest." A strange smile took hold of the young man''s face. "Father, why is my mother crying like this? Am I dying?" "Nonsense!" the emperor answered, far too quickly. "You have just gotten worse. The imperial physician will cure you. Don''t trouble yourself with worrying. The mo tears. "Your Highness, what happened to Prince Francis?" "Don''t worry. He''s not going to die," she said without raising her head. She continued to apply acupuncture treatment. After she''d pushed the last needle into his skin, Francis finally moaned and opened his eyes. The light troubled him, though, and he closed his eyes again soon. Realizing that he was no long in the Jade Palace, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Am I already out of the Imperial Palace?" he murmured. "Yes, but you almost lost your life," Harper replied as she gingerly extracted the needles. "Do you even know what you have done? You knew that you were weak, but you still took that medicine which had made you even weaker. If not for me, you would be dead now." The sick prince fixed his eyes on her and smiled weakly. "I don''t think I''ll die with you here, so I''m not worried at all." With a snort, Harper gently rapped her knuckles against his forehead. "As a patient, you should take care of yourself. This is a punishment!" Francis laughed heartily, even though it hurt. Harper shook her head and thought, ''He is so optimistic. How can he still laugh while in such a state?'' "Your Highness, you finally woke up! I was so worried about you! I was afraid that you would die!" Owen said. "Don''t say anything about death!" Harper was on her feet in an instant. Now it was Owen''s turn to take a blow to the head, and he got it harder than Francis had. Wincing, Owen nursed his temple. Though he wanted to cry, he struggled and restrained himself. He looked so pitiful and silly that Francis laughed again. "Sorry to trouble you, Aunt Harper," Francis said. Chapter 502 The Emperors Scheme (Part One) As she walked out of Francis'' mansion, Harper couldn''t help but still be amazed at the bright smile that he had worn. How could such a man who had suffered from a terrible illness for years still be so innocently happy? If she had been in such a state, she thought she would probably be bitter and resentful. Forsythia met her outside. "You seem to be in a good mood, Your Highness." "I am," said Harper thoughtfully. "I like Francis very much. It was the first time in my life I''ve seen a person smiling so innocently. He''s been seriously ill and bedridden for so long, yet he has kept a pure heart. I''m very glad to have saved him." "You must have made the right decision, Your Highness." Harper chuckled. "You are so honey-lipped. Let''s get going. His Highness must be waiting for us." When they arrived at home, they found Matthew sitting by the window, reading a book, though he did g birth to you and was very weak. There was no way she could be cured, so she succumbed in the end. I happened to know that your father ordered someone to drug her, but she was a physician herself, so it was impossible that she could be poisoned. I tell you, therefore, that she died of illness." Harper''s face twitched in surprise. "My mother was a physician?" The man nodded. "So was your uncle. They were both trained by the same individual. Out of the two, your mother was more skilled, although no one knew that." There was silence as Harper considered these things. If her mother was a physician, then it seemed true that she couldn''t have been poisoned. For instance, she would have noticed if something was wrong with her food. Yet there had been no body to bury¡ªher coffin was empty. And there were other things that needed to be explained. "If no one knew that, how did you know?" Chapter 503 The Emperors Scheme (Part Two) For the first time, some emotion leaked into Robert''s tone¡ªit seemed to be shame. "Because Lady Kelly once saved my life," he explained. The reason why he had helped Harper secretly was because he wanted to pay a debt of gratitude to her mother. Harper pondered for a while again and then asked, "Where on earth is my uncle?" "I''m not sure. I do know that he was heartbroken after your mother''s death, so he offered to raise you himself. At the time, your father didn''t care much for you, so he gave him permission. That is why you lived with him and your grandmother up until your uncle''s disappearance." Harper remembered her last conversation with her uncle, how he had told her that he was going on a long journey and didn''t know when he would come back. He had told her to obey her grandmother and take care of herself. Su his hands in frustration. Everything was going wrong. Francis had come close to death and been moved from the Imperial Palace, and Sherry was inconsolable. Then Chloe had caught a cold. And the men sent to kill Harper had turned up dead! "How is Charles now?" the emperor asked, suddenly remembering him. If Harper had any weakness, surely it would be her father. "The last I heard, he has become a monk in the Holy Chant Temple," the man replied. "Find a way to lure Harper there. And make sure that you kill her this time." The emperor hated Harper more than ever now. He was the supreme ruler of the nation, but he had been fooled by a mere woman. There was no way he could rest until she was dead at last, and more than that, he was eager to see how smug Matthew would be after losing his wife. "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 504 The Treatment (Part One) Since Harper had been trying to cure Francis, albeit of everyone''s knowledge, she had to come to his mansion stealthily. Aside from only going there when the streets were already covered in the darkness of the night, she would even disguise herself. That night, Harper disguised herself as a young man, so naturally, Francis was very surprised to see her. "Aunt Harper, why do you dress like this? I could hardly recognize you." "It''s too eye-catching to wear women''s clothes at night. Recently, there are a lot of people who want to kill me. I don''t want to lead them to your place, so I have to dress like this before going out," Harper candidly replied. "Are you feeling better today?" "Thank you for asking. I''m feeling much better," Francis responded with a smile. "Even when you''re in the comfort of your home, you should still be careful. I wonder how many spies from the Imperial Palace are secretly watching you," Harper advised him. Embarrassment flashed across Francis'' pale face. "Thank you for your concern. I will be more careful." Harper felt Francis'' ord. "If you hadn''t been poisoned for a long time, your life would have been completely different. It''s a pity that the poison has been staying inside your body for so long. It''s hard to completely remove the poison in a short period of time. But as I said, you don''t have to worry anymore. Let me take care of this for you." "Thank you very much." With Harper''s promises and sincere words, that was the only thing that Francis could say. The smile he had on was still gentle and mild, emphasizing his handsome and innocent face. "Well, let''s get started then. You need to have a medicated bath. I will also perform an acupuncture treatment for you. We''re going to do this once every three days." The moment Harper had arrived earlier, she had asked the servants to prepare the medicated bath for Francis. At that point, everything was ready. Francis looked vacantly at the bath barrel which was being carried inside the room by the servants. He was so dumbfounded that it took him so long to react. He looked at Harper and asked, "So soon? Do I need to take off my clothes?" Chapter 505 The Treatment (Part Two) "Yes, take off all your clothes." The moment she finished speaking, Francis'' face turned crimson with embarrassment. Still, he obediently unbuttoned his clothes and soon enough, only his pants were left. He was too weak to stand up, so Owen stepped forward to help him. "Aunt Harper, can I keep my pants?" Although Francis had been in the Imperial Palace for many years, he knew it might still be inappropriate to be naked in front of a woman. After all, he was not that close with Harper for this kind of interaction even if she was his uncle''s wife. "No problem." Harper then asked Owen to help Francis get into the barrel. At the same time, she was preparing her needles. She soaked them in a special liquid while she had an extremely serious look on her face. Her eyes were so focused on the needles. "The medicated bath is a little painful. Please endure it," Harper cautioned. "It doesn''t matter. With what I''ve been through, pain is nothing to..." The moment Francis sank into the liquid, he took a deep breath and gasped he pleasure of having sex with a woman at fourteen years old. So, it was very unusual for Francis to stay in the Imperial Palace until he reached twenty years of age. The Imperial Palace was the filthiest place in the world. Could a person who had lived in such a terrible place not be tainted and corrupted even by a little bit? "You''re grown-up. Were you ever intimate with anyone?" Matthew asked. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he couldn''t help himself asking the question. Francis was stunned with his question, and didn''t know how to respond. Then he shook his head and responded, "I''m in poor health and I lie in my bed all year round. It''s not really an activity that I could easily participate in." His words set Matthew''s mind at ease. Matthew then looked at Harper, hoping to see her reaction. However, she didn''t look at him because she was still busy with her needles. Matthew hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "When you fully recover, I''ll send someone to teach you all you need to know." Chapter 506 Get Jealous (Part One) "No way!" Francis had no hesitation in his refusal. He had a righteous look on his face and his eyes were full of defiance. Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you refuse?" "If I remember correctly, you yourself hadn''t been intimate with anyone before getting married," Francis said in a low voice, with a glance at Harper. "I won''t, either." "I have already been married." Matthew shifted his eyes to Harper. A very faint smile crept onto his face. It would have been too faint to notice easily, but Francis noticed it. "I don''t want to go to bed with any random woman," Francis said, enunciating his words clearly. "It is unnecessary for me to be taught. Men are born knowing how to do that." Matthew narrowed his eyes. He was a little surprised to hear the aversion and dissatisfaction in Francis'' tone. After all, Francis had always had a mild att s mind. "You don''t know why?" Matthew asked with vexation. He was very jealous of Francis at the moment, but his wife seemed to have no understanding of it. Her incomprehension made his gloom even worse. "I don''t know," Harper answered with complete honesty. Since the beginning of their marriage, she had seen various emotions on his face, but he had never pulled such a long face in front of her. She really couldn''t imagine why. Matthew looked in her eyes long and hard, and then he turned around and walked out. "Don''t talk with me until you figure out why." Seeing Matthew walking out of the room and disappearing from the Phoenix House, Harper shifted her puzzled eyes to Nina and asked, "What''s wrong with him?" Nina could only shake her head. "My Lady, His Highness came back with you, didn''t he? You should know what''s wrong with him better than me." Chapter 507 Get Jealous (Part Two) Harper was struck by Nina''s reply. She really had no idea what was wrong with Matthew. He had seemed to be the same as usual when they were in Francis'' mansion. She didn''t notice whatever had made his mood change in this way. "I don''t know what it was," she said. "I don''t know either," Nina replied. What could possibly be bothering Matthew? He always had a cold and stoical face except when he was looking at his wife. In front of Harper, he would be much softer and he even smiled occasionally. Nina didn''t think he was any different today. "I can ask him when he comes back later." Harper thought that Matthew had left because he had something to deal with. To her surprise and confusion, however, he didn''t come back to her all night long. The next day, she asked Noah and thus found out that Matthew had stayed in his study last night. "He sle er tentatively, for confirmation. Jack replied to her with a confirming nod. "Exactly! You are so kind to Prince Francis that it made His Highness jealous." Harper took a moment to think carefully about Matthew''s daily behavior. She realized that perhaps she had failed to give him a sense of security until now. A sense of security that would prevent him from feeling so much unease. She stroked her belly and thought maybe it was time to have a baby. "Nina, Anabel." "Yes, Your Highness." "Prepare some of Matthew''s favorite dishes. I will try to cheer him up when he comes back," Harper said. Noah almost laughed when he heard this, but he stopped himself. He wondered if Harper was going to spoil Matthew like a kid. "After that, go to Prince Allen''s mansion to bring Gigi back. I think Matthew misses her too." "Yes, Your Highness." Chapter 508 Journey To The Holy Chant Temple. (Part One) Harper ordered the maids to prepare a sumptuous dinner, waiting for Matthew to come back. But before he came back, she received a piece of news. Staring at Robert, she said, "What did you just say? Repeat it!" Casting a glance at Harper, Robert got scared, as the look on her face was so fierce. Immediately, he replied, "Lord Charles is critically ill." Harper finally understood that Charles was seriously ill. "Will he die of his illness?" Harper asked indifferently. She cared nothing about Charles, who had always been heartless. So when she heard that Charles was seriously ill, she was not sad even for a second. Robert responded with hesitation, "I think it''s possible. My Lady, your medical skills are exemplary. How about...?" Harper glared at Robert. Seeing the intense look on her face, he decided not to continue. The woman in front of him was not soft-heartened. What Charles had done to her befor ill. "Her Highness waited for you for quite a long time. But since you weren''t back, she went to find the imperial monk to ask if he would accompany her to..." Before Jack could finish his words, Matthew had already disappeared from his sight. Harper''s carriage drove out of the imperial capital before the gate was closed, and was heading straight to the Holy Chant Temple. Although the temple wasn''t that far from the imperial capital, it would still take about a few hours to get there. Harper had ordered her maids to prepare some cakes. "Master Chodak, I''m sorry that I interrupted your dinner. Please have some desserts now." Chodak didn''t refuse. He picked up a piece of cake and began to eat. Harper poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to him at the right time. Looking at her, who was leaning against the wall of the carriage, he nibbled on the cake and said slowly, "Don''t worry. I''m sure he''ll be fine." Chapter 509 Journey To The Holy Chant Temple. (Part Two) Casting a look at Chodak, Harper replied softly, "I''m not worried about him. I''m worried about myself." "But why?" Harper rested her chin on her hand with worry. "I displeased Matthew. I had planned to apologize and soothe him. But after hearing that my father is ill, I left home in a hurry. I am afraid he might get angrier after knowing this." "Why was he angry with you?" Chodak asked as he put the teacup down and wiped the crumbs off his hand. Looking at him in confusion, Harper shook her head. The matter pertaining to Francis was a secret. Even though she trusted Chodak, she was unwilling to reveal it to him. After all, the fewer the people who knew the secret, the lesser the impending danger would be. "Since you don''t know the reason for his anger, why should you apologize?" Chodak asked amusingly. He knew that Harper was not someone w ip and secured her in his arms again. He was brandishing his stick to defend the arrows that were flying towards them. Harper closely clung onto Chodak due to his tight hold. While protecting her with one hand, he was fighting back against the assassins who were hiding in the dark. Seeing this, she didn''t dare to move or make any more trouble. He moved so swiftly and frequently that she had no choice but to wrap her arms around his neck so that she wouldn''t get swung out. At the moment when Harper put her hands around his neck, a sudden light flashed in his eyes, but she failed to notice it. "I''m going to help Fred. Master Chodak, please protect Lady Harper." With those words, Robert dashed into the forest to search for the assassins who were hiding in the dark. Fred had already sneaked into the dense forest when he sensed something strange. Chapter 510 Too Much Trouble Being a monk, Chodak did what he could to protect Harper from harm, but he didn''t take the initiative to attack or kill anyone. Without arrows being shot from the forest, it was a lot easier for Chodak. It could be inferred that Robert and Fred had already taken down the archers in the forest. The guards brought by Harper were all dead. Fortunately, after a while, Robert and Fred returned and joined the battle. They soon gained the upper hand and wiped out the assassins. After ensuring that they were safe, Harper released herself from Chodak''s arms. He looked as calm as usual as he clenched his stick in his hand. "These people..." "They probably wanted to kill me," Harper said and bowed to Chodak. "I''m grateful for your help. Otherwise, I''m afraid..." "Watch out!" Fred warned aloud. Suddenly, Harper could feel death in the air and a murderous intent. Fred and Robert ran quickly to her in shock, but they were too far away from her. Chodak stood face to face with Harper. If he pushed her away, he would be seriously injured by the arrow that was hurtling toward her, if not killed. But at lightning speed, Chodak forced Harper to exchange positions with him. The rushing arrow hit him instead and she fell to the ground with him. She even heard the sound of broken bones. Blood dripped down from Chodak''s shoulder and onto Harper''s face. She looked at him with a bitter smile. He muttered, "Ami..." He had passed out before he could finish speaking dn''t want to look at her? "My Lady, Lord Charles..." Robert reminded her. "I must stay here tonight to make sure Chodak doesn''t get a fever. I will see my father tomorrow. You go and see him first," Harper said. "Yes, My Lady." Accordingly, Robert then went to the room where Charles lived. Fred stood at the door with his sword in his hand and kept quiet. Seeing Matthew leave in a fit of rage, he knew he must be going out to seek revenge. He just hoped Matthew would be safe. Harper didn''t know what was on Fred''s mind. She was terribly worried about Chodak''s condition, and regretted dragging him into this mess. What was worse, she cursed herself for risking her own life and involving Chodak when she knew it was a trap. "Sam." "Yes?" "Are there any spare rooms here?" asked Harper gently. "Yes. Would you like to rest?" "Not me. Please take Fred to have a rest." Harper turned to look at Fred. "You must be tired. Sleep well tonight. I''ll stay here to take care of Chodak." Fred looked at Harper with mixed emotions. He wanted to say something, but ultimately just kept quiet. He was worried about Matthew''s condition. That being so, he couldn''t ask her to chase after Matthew. She probably wouldn''t catch up with him now anyway. So, he just turned around and disappeared quickly into the dark night. With a sigh, Harper told Sam he could go to bed, and she stayed at the bedside of Chodak in case he had a fever and his conditions worsened. Chapter 511 Chodaks Secret (Part One) Harper kept watch beside Chodak''s bed for the whole night, during which he woke up once to drink some warm water. When dawn finally came, she felt sure that he would be all right, so she asked a young monk to prepare some porridge for him and then left. Outside the door she met Robert, who then led her to Charles'' room. Even though Charles was also a monk now, he apparently enjoyed good treatment in the Holy Chant Temple. He had his own room, which saved him from having to share a crowded dormitory with the ordinary monks. As Harper arrived, a young monk happened to be bringing medicine into Charles'' room. Upon emerging, he bowed to her with respect and then left. She gingerly pushed the door open and her nostrils were very nearly overpowered by the scent of herbs. Charles, who lay quietly in bed, opened his eyes weakly and looked at the door. When he recognized the visitor as his daughter, his eyelids trembled slightly. vil daughter!" When Harper returned to Chodak''s room, he was already awake and Sam was feeding him porridge. Upon seeing her enter, Sam quickly stood up and offered a salute. Harper took the bowl from him and sat down beside the bed. "How are you feeling now?" "I feel as if I''ve just returned from the gate of hell." Chodak smiled pleasantly, speaking as though his ordeal was an entirely mundane occurrence. "After your right arm recovers, it won''t be as flexible as usual. It won''t cause any major disruptions to your daily life, though." Saying this, Harper offered him some porridge. But instead of opening his mouth, Chodak turned and gazed forlornly at his carefully-wrapped shoulder. "Is my arm crippled?" Harper''s eyes watered a little. "Not as badly as it could be, but it won''t be able to withstand much force. You won''t be able to use it to fight, or do any other taxing labor. I''m sorry. This is all my fault." Chapter 512 Chodaks Secret (Part Two) After accepting some porridge, the monk shook his head. "No, it''s not your fault." "I knew there would be an attack when I left the mansion. But for my own safety, I invited you to go with me..." "I had some business to deal with in the temple anyway, so I agreed to go along with you. It was just an accident." For emphasis, Chodak touched his right arm and added, "You don''t have to feel guilty about this." She could see the disappointment and worry lingering in Chodak''s eyes and didn''t know how to comfort him for what had happened. He had suffered an injury that he would never recover from, and yet he was the one comforting her. "Well..." Flustered, she glanced down at the bowl in her hand. "You need to finish this porridge, before it cools down." Chodak nodded, and there was a long silence between them as she ible, no matter what happened around him. He would only show some emotions in front of Matthew, but remained indifferent before others. "The location of the missing Heavenly Book has been discovered. It is in the hands of the Bright Dynasty." Chodak''s eyelids twitched. At first he was astonished. But on a second thought, he realized that the book must have always been held by the Bright Dynasty. They had not acquired it recently; on the contrary, it was only that the information had just been leaked. A long time had passed with no one disclosing any news as to its location. The question of who could keep it hidden for so long was indeed an important one. Although Chodak had a vague guess in his mind, he still asked, "Where is it, precisely?" "In Prince Matthew''s mansion." It was just as Chodak had thought! Chapter 513 Lets Have A Baby (Part One) It was not until dusk when Harper woke up. However, she did not wake up by herself, someone did. The first thing she saw when she opened her drowsy eyes was the man sitting at the side of her bed. With indifference in his voice, she uttered, "Matthew, what time is it?" "It''s time for dinner. Get up so you could eat something." Matthew was often cold and intimidating to everyone else except Harper. So it was rather unusual that he would talk to her that way. He was even wearing black clothes, making him look even more stern. Harper sat up and reached out to hold Matthew''s waist, but he avoided her arms. With that, she squinted while she watched as he walked towards the table. Matthew impatiently tapped his fingers on the table to show that he was waiting for her to get up and have dinner. However, Harper didn''t move. Folding her arms across her chest, Harper looked at Matthew with a good amount of blood. She held his breath and said, "Your wound reopened." "Don''t mind it, it won''t kill me anyway!" Matthew didn''t even raise his head or looked at her. He wanted to make sure that the woman under him was his and his alone. Harper sighed and stopped fighting him. Matthew was surprised that she suddenly surrendered to his advances. He raised his head to look at her, but there was only calmness in her eyes. She just quietly looked at him. For some reason, Matthew felt embarrassed and shameful with what he did, especially when he saw his reflection in her eyes. He immediately stood up and prepared to leave. At the right time, Harper took hold of his arm, raised her head and looked at his pale face. She said softly, "Matthew, after we go back, let''s have a baby." Matthew was stunned. He suddenly turned around and asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you just say?" Chapter 514 Lets Have A Baby (Part Two) With a serious expression on her face, Harper looked at Matthew and said, "Let''s have a baby. It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or girl." His whole body started to tremble, making him sat back on the edge of the bed. His wound was still bleeding, but he didn''t care. He turned to her and kissed the top of her head, this time in a very gentle manner. The ferocity in his heart had already disappeared. He knew that she didn''t want to have a child, which had always placed a thorn in his heart. Especially because of their three-year contract, he knew that she wasn''t going to stay by his side forever. Their relationship had an expiration date from the start. By all means, if it were solely up to him, it wouldn''t be this way. He wanted her to be his, but it wasn''t that easy so he was constantly paranoid and uneasy about it. Much to their dismay, Chodak had actu you. But you can''t get out of bed. I will move the board here." For Chodak''s sake, Harper moved the table closer to them and placed it beside the bed. She didn''t want to play Go with him at first, but when she saw how sad he looked, she couldn''t help but agree to his request. In an instant, she could already feel the headache just by thinking about how Matthew would react. With an imperceptible smile on Chodak''s face, he picked up a stone and put it down. "It''s a little late now, but I can''t fall asleep because all I did in the daytime was rest and sleep. I''m sorry to bother you." "It''s fine, let''s just play one round because you need to go to bed after this." At that moment, Harper wasn''t sleepy so it wasn''t a problem. The problem was explaining this to Matthew later. "Okay." For the first time in a while, a genuine smile was on Chodak''s face. Chapter 515 Misunderstanding Matthew had assumed Harper would be able to come back soon, but after a long wait, she still hadn''t come back. So he went back to find out what was going on. When he arrived, his face darkened over with anger at what he saw. He strode inside and shouted at her, "So you are playing Go!" His lips were pursed in displeasure. Harper had said she would come back very soon, but she was now playing Go with Chodak. Matthew glared at her with reproach in his eyes. "Chodak said he couldn''t sleep as he had been lying in the bed for the whole day. He wanted to play Go," Harper answered, feeling a bit guilty. Matthew had finally cooled down. She didn''t want to provoke him again. After taking a look at the board for a moment, Matthew picked up a black stone and let it down onto the board hard. "You lose. Let''s go!" Before Harper could see clearly where Matthew had put the stone, he dragged her away. Seeing the game ruined, Chodak had a wild look in his eyes. Then he did something totally out of character. He grabbed a handful of stones and tossed them at Matthew. Matthew stopped and looked back at Chodak with indignation. Chodak didn''t want to raise the white flag. He said, "A gentleman should keep silent and not disrupt a Go game." "I am not a gentleman. I am a nasty man," Matthew said with unconcern. Chodak was at a loss for words at Matthew''s remark. Harper was speechless too. "Shame on you!" Chodak''s face turned pale from the offense. "Harper, you see, this man is of bad character and n y, why were you angry a few days ago?" Harper asked him, as a realization struck her. "I''ve been pondering about that day over and over, but I still can''t figure out what I said or did wrong." Hearing that, Matthew felt frustrated. He originally thought that since Harper said that she wanted to have a baby, she had known her mistake, but it turned out that she didn''t know what went wrong at all. She just thought that he would be happy to have a baby. "I was annoyed because of how well you treated Francis!" Harper was taken completely aback. In her eyes, Francis was a patient, and only a patient, so of course she treated him well. Besides, he was seriously ill, so she had to keep up his spirits. Otherwise, he might give up the desire to live at any moment. "In my eyes, he is just a patient, so I had to treat him very kindly." "And how about Chodak?" Matthew couldn''t forget that Harper had taken care of Chodak for a whole night. "He saved my life!" Harper was infuriated. Did Matthew expect her to leave Chodak alone after he saved her life? Not to mention that Chodak''s right arm was crippled because of her! Being a martial artist, this was hard for him to take, though he didn''t blame her. "Chodak''s right arm was crippled," she said in a low voice. Hearing this, Matthew lapsed into a moody silence. He hadn''t expected such a serious thing to happen. It seemed that Harper owed Chodak a favor, after all. Thinking of all this, Matthew frowned and said, "Don''t worry. I will repay his favor." Chapter 516 Let Him Sleep In The Study (Part One) Harper returned to the imperial capital safe and sound, which made the emperor so angry that his eyes turned red. What made it worse was that he even lost many secret guards. When he woke up in the morning, he saw the gory head of the dead leading guard lying quietly at his bedside. It scared him almost to death. "Your Majesty, please drink a cup of ginseng tea to soothe yourself." Andy handed a cup of ginseng tea to the emperor. There had been many guards on duty outside the emperor''s bedroom, but still someone had managed to come in and leave the head on his bed. If the intruder had aimed to kill the emperor, there was no doubt that he would not have awoken from his bed ever again. All the guards on duty outside the emperor''s bedroom last night paid for their failure of duty by having their heads chopped off. Even so, the emperor''s fears lingered on. "Have you received any news?" he asked. "Your Majesty, il. They needed to find a method against which Matthew could make no defense. "What do you think of Harper, Matthew''s wife?" the emperor asked, shifting the topic of conversation. He wanted to remind the empress that Harper could be a starting point. The empress pondered for a long moment, and then answered, "She is very cunning too and never lets down her vigilance. What''s more, she always has a maid by her side who knows martial arts." The emperor already knew about the maid. His eyes lit up when an idea popped into his mind. In order to kill Harper, they first had to catch her maid. And they could not leave any evidence. Otherwise, when Matthew uncovered their plot, they would fail and he would be enraged. The empress came up to the emperor and whispered into his ear. Hearing her words, he smiled knowingly and was delighted with the her idea. "I give you full powers to do this at your discretion." Chapter 517 Let Him Sleep In The Study (Part Two) "I will not disappoint you, Your Majesty." The empress smiled gently. It was not common for the two of them to have the same goal, but they cooperated naturally this time. She believed that her plan was bound to succeed. The couple who had just returned home had no idea that they were being targeted again. However, even if they knew it, they would not be afraid. "Welcome back, Your Highness." "Where is Gigi? I heard from Matthew that she is unwell," Harper asked, as she handed her cloak to Nina. Hearing that, Nina frowned slightly. She realized right away that Matthew must have lured Harper to come back by lying to her. "Lady Gigi is asleep now. She had a mild cough after she came back yesterday, but she''s much better today." Harper headed to Gianna''s room and said, "Gigi is weak. For her, even a cold can lead to a major problem. We must be careful about it. ated. "Why don''t you answer my question? What was Harper''s response? Where will we have lunch?" "Her Highness said..." Noah paused and looked around, trying to hint that all the others in the study should leave the room. If they witnessed Matthew''s embarrassment, Matthew would be humiliated and make trouble for them. "Noah, speak up. You were about to speak, but why are you hesitant? Did Her Highness ask His Highness to have lunch right now?" Rufus said, with a mischievous appetite for trouble. By instinct, he sensed that Harper''s message would be unpleasant, so he really wanted to know exactly what she had said. "Tell me, what did Harper say?" Matthew said casually. He didn''t expect to be caught in his lie. He had assumed that all the maids in the Phoenix House would help him to make his lie believable, but he had forgotten about Belinda, who was also there. Chapter 518 Seek Help (Part One) "Your Highness, Lady Harper said that you should sleep in the study for the next two weeks," Noah carefully and earnestly said, afraid that he might say the wrong words or use the wrong tone. With that, Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean?" "I''m not sure either, Your Highness. Nina told me that. She also said that Her Highness is taking care of Lady Gigi and asked you to have lunch alone," Noah added in a hurry. Matthew was startled when he heard that Harper was taking care of Gigi. Now, Harper must have already known that he had lied to her. "Matthew, are you really going to sleep in the study?" Rufus asked without much thought. Matthew cast a glare at Rufus and the man flinched. "Okay, why don''t we just continue where we left off?" Rufus quickly asked, effectively changing the subject. "I''m tired now so we''re done for the day. You can all go," Matthew ordered. He didn''t want to deal with them anymore. He was not in the mood to talk about any businesses at that momen Highness, if I may suggest that you take Lady Harper to view the flowers. I think it would make her very happy as well," Lord Chen proposed. Each one expressed his own view and Matthew just wrote all of them down. It was a little difficult for Rufus to believe what he was seeing. He looked at Matthew and sighed. It seemed like the prince was hopelessly in love with Harper. It was like poison and there was no medicine to cure it. But even so, he drank all of it without any regret. "Matthew, you can''t spoil your wife like this or else she''ll get used to it!" Even though Rufus tried really hard to convince Matthew into changing his views about the matter, it was apparent that Matthew wasn''t taking his words seriously. Because of this, Rufus was extremely irritated. He always knew that Matthew should not have married a woman like Harper. That woman knew how to win a man''s heart and keep him at her fingertips. Now Matthew was so in love with her and it was exceptionally difficult to change his mind. Chapter 519 Seek Help (Part Two) "There''s nothing you can contribute to this. You can leave now," Matthew said to Rufus without even looking at the man. In fact, he was eager to ask the other people for more advice. He didn''t want to sleep in his study for two weeks, so he sincerely hoped that their advice could help him. With a bewildered look on his face, Rufus looked at Matthew as if he couldn''t understand what he meant. "Why are you still standing there? You''re not married yet, and you don''t even have someone you like. You''re not helping me at all. Rather, you''re just annoying me. So hurry up and go," Matthew exclaimed with evident discontent on his face. Meanwhile, Matthew''s words struck Rufus like a knife. Yes, he wasn''t married yet. But how did Matthew know that he didn''t have affections for anyone? With this observation, Rufus thought about it carefully. Indeed, it was true that he didn''t have special feelings for anyone in particular. What was more, he had a very sharp to ing he could do¡ªoffering a humble apology. He had been too embarrassed to ask for forgiveness. If he had only known that she wouldn''t let it go easily, he would have never lied to her. "Harp, I''m sorry." Matthew then admitted his mistake. He had no choice. "What did you go wrong?" Harper asked firmly. She put down her chopsticks and looked at him straight in the eyes. She wouldn''t forgive him if he couldn''t give her the right answer. "I shouldn''t have lied about Gigi being ill to trick you into coming back from the Holy Chant Temple." "Anything else?" "What else?" Matthew was confused. He tried to remember what he did more to make Harper upset. He thought for a long time and it seemed to him that lying about Gianna was the only reason. But from the look on her face, it seemed like there was more. When Harper didn''t respond to his question, Matthew resigned himself and stated, "Anything that I did to make you mad, I admit that I''m wrong." Chapter 520 The Temple Fair (Part One) Looking at the closed door in front, Matthew felt rather helpless. Even after admitting that it was his entire fault, Harper still didn''t forgive him. Now, she even kept him out for the night, locking out the door and windows without even leaving a small gap. Matthew paced back and forth outside the door for a long time. He thought of forcing through the door, but held out his urge thinking about the consequences of doing so. In the end, what he could only do was go to the study to sleep for the night. Perceiving that there wasn''t any more sound from outside the room, Harper turned over in her bed and began to sleep, ignoring him completely. She decided to teach him a lesson. She was sure that if she didn''t act now, he would be prepared with something afresh to deceive her the next time. As morning dawned, instead of going to attend the imperial court session, Matthew decided t look so handsome in men''s clothing. I''m sure that many of those girls out there would fall for you." "No, I don''t want that," Harper said with a smile. "Do you know that your uncle Matthew is a jealous man? He''ll get mad if that really happens." Francis grinned. The steward had already prepared the carriage for them and all of them hopped in. The carriage was the one Harper took for her onward journey to Francis'' mansion. Except for a few servants, no one knew that Francis had left the mansion. After all, since he was in such bad shape, no one would expect him to leave the mansion. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the temple fair. In order to keep away from attracting unwanted attention, Francis followed Harper to enter the fair with Owen''s help. As a precaution, Harper still ordered people to carry Francis'' wheelchair, so that he could use it in case he got tired. Chapter 521 The Temple Fair (Part Two) Francis was amazed to see the temple fair which was bustling with people, but he still kept himself calm. He tried to suppress his emotions, even though he was very happy. Seeing there was a vendor selling sugarcoated haws on a stick, Harper bought two and passed one to Francis. "This is¡­" Francis looked at the sugarcoated haws on a stick in his hand and stared at Harper in confusion. Harper bit off one haw from the stick and said, "It''s called sugarcoated haws on a stick. We liked eating it when we were children. Of course, I still love it. The haws are coated with a layer of sugar, which tastes sweet and sour. The taste is really good. I think you might not have eaten it before. Try it." As Francis looked at the food in his hand, his mouth watered. He imitated Harper and bit one haw off. He then chewed it slowly. Its sour and sweet taste filled his mouth, and it tasted completely different f rush to Francis. "Here, have a try. Anyway, you will lose nothing, and it would just cost a teal of silver." Francis nodded and took the writing brush. He then quickly wrote something on the plate. After writing down her wish, Harper turned her head and found that he had already finished before her. She asked curiously, "What did you write?" Francis covered his wooden plate by holding against his chest. "You told me that the wish shouldn''t be revealed, or else it wouldn''t work." Harper stared at Francis with suspicion. But she didn''t force him to tell her. "Fine. I am not going to look at what you wrote. Do you need my help to hang it?" "No, I will hang it up by myself later," Francis said with a smile, and got close to Harper. They looked very intimate in this gesture. "Aunt Harper, what did you write?" he asked. "What are you doing?" Suddenly a harsh sound came in their direction. Chapter 522 I Am Yours Seeing the intimacy between the two people, who were almost head to head and face to face, Matthew felt his eyes hurt. He was wracked with jealousy. Hearing Matthew''s voice, Harper looked back at him indifferently. Then she put away her wooden plate, turned around and left. "Forsythia, let''s go home." As Matthew watched Harper fading into the distance, his breath froze for a moment. He gave Francis a fierce look. Francis held food in one hand, and his wooden plate in the other. He saluted Matthew with a slight nod. Matthew''s eyes reddened with rage as he took in what had happened. He peered at Francis with a cold gaze. Francis'' eyes also reddened, as if he had been bullied by Matthew. Then Harper turned round. When she saw them, she said to Francis, "Let''s go. What are you waiting for? It''s time to go home." "Okay." Francis chased after Harper, looking timidly at Matthew. He was worried that Matthew would throw him into the ditch in anger. "Wait for me, Aunt Harper!" Francis said. He had done a lot of walking today, so he was worn out. Noticing that, Harper asked someone to bring him the wheelchair. "Take your master back." Harper gave the order to Owen. "After you go back, give him a hot bath and a massage to minimize his discomfort." "Yes, Your Highness." Sensing the unhappiness in the air, Owen promptly pushed Francis'' wheelchair and moved away quickly. Matthew cast a murderous glance at him, which made it unbearable for him to stay here. If he continued to stay here, he felt as if he would freeze to death. After Francis left, Matthew''s grim face lingered on H led. She looked at the two lanterns floating on the river as her eyes were filled with piety. She prayed that everyone she cared about and everyone who cared about her would be safe and sound. On their way back home, Matthew held Harper''s hand. As they walked along slowly, snow suddenly began falling from the sky. "Winter is coming." Harper caught a snowflake with her hand. "It''s the first snowfall of the year. It has come too early," Matthew said slowly as he watched the snowflakes floating in the sky. "I don''t know if it''s a good or bad thing." "A fall of seasonable snow gives promise of a fruitful year," Harper smiled. "As long as it doesn''t snow heavily, there won''t be any trouble. I wonder if it will snow in the south." "It will. Although the south has much warmer weather, it still has four distinct seasons in the south. I''m sure their snowy days must begin later than ours, though. You have sent people to take care of Alexander. Don''t worry about him. Everything will be fine." "Yes, I know." Harper nodded. "By the way, you are not allowed to lie to me anymore, you naughty man." Hearing Harper''s words, Matthew stopped moving for a moment. Then he continued walking forward as if he hadn''t heard anything. "I''ll change the medicine for you later." Harper pinched Matthew''s palm, and waited for his answer. The corners of his eyes spread in a smile. "All right. After changing the medicine, we should go to bed then." Matthew''s words seemed to be hinting at something. Harper''s face flushed coyly. "You are not serious at all." Harper pretended to be angry. Chapter 523 The Competition On The Dinner Table (Part One) Harper had always been afraid of the cold, and because of the snow, she only wanted to stay in. She just hid in her room, keeping herself warm by the stove and reading medical books. "My Lady, the Winter Solstice Day is tomorrow. What should we prepare for it?" asked Nina. Without raising her head, Harper answered, "I want to have hot pot." Nina blinked and asked her, "My Lady, what''s that?" Then Harper remembered that she was in the Bright Dynasty now, and that hot pot was a strange stuff to the people of Bright Dynasty. According to the customs of the Bright Dynasty, in addition to cleaning the house thoroughly, it was necessary to prepare rich food for the family in celebration of the Winter Solstice Day. "I want to have hot pot tomorrow," Harper said abruptly. "I will write down all the necessary ingredients. Ask the kitchen to prepare them according to my list. Send lette meat with satisfaction, but as soon as he put it into his mouth, the smile on his face disappeared. He wanted to spit it out, but since he had asked for it, he couldn''t. He felt as if had a red-hot burning fire in his mouth. A trace of slyness flashed in Harper''s eyes. She liked to eat spicy food, and she knew that Matthew couldn''t eat it. But he had just given her his bowl to show that he wanted to eat her spicy food, so she let him have it. "Your Highness, the hot pot really tastes good," Zack said as the smile on his face widened. Even as he was cooking the meat and eating it, his movements were effortless and elegant. "But judging by your looks, it seems that you don''t like it." Matthew finally swallowed the meat in his mouth. He wasn''t at all prepared for the taste. At first he felt the spiciness in his mouth, but gradually it spread to his throat, and then to his stomach. Chapter 524 The Competition On The Dinner Table (Part Two) "Matthew, please have food in the clear soup; it''s not spicy," Harper said at once. She also put a piece of pork cooked in the clear soup in Matthew''s bowl. Looking at the meat in his bowl and then at Zack''s provoking eyes, Matthew slowly said, "No, I can eat spicy food." "Your Highness, you shouldn''t force yourself if you can''t eat spicy food." Although Zack also felt the hot pot was very hot, he would willingly drink the bowl of spicy soup if he could see Matthew admit his weakness. Lucas also liked spicy food. Among all the people, only Chodak was cooking food in the pot with clear soup. Because Chodak was still recovering, he couldn''t eat spicy food. Otherwise, he would also join Zack. Seeing that Matthew was eating the spicy food, Harper smiled and introduced how to cook the meat to get the best results from it, that was, how e the same. "Since I am full, I''d better go now." Lucas was worried that Lilian might make a scene. He couldn''t stay there any longer, so he decided to look for her first. Watching Lucas leave, Harper said, "Lucas and Lilian seem to get on very well. I always see them together." Matthew glanced at the back of Lucas; his lips moved, but he said nothing. Now he felt as if his mouth was not his own. However, when he saw Zack''s lips, a smug smile flashed in his eyes. Zack didn''t win the competition! "Would you like to have a game of Go?" Matthew asked. He was hoping to destroy Zack completely on the board. "Your Highness, it would be my pleasure to play with you. I''ve heard that you are quite good at Go." A keen light flashed in Zack''s eyes. Matthew''s proposal suited him perfectly, as if his mind had been read. "Then, please." Chapter 525 Too Many Vulnerabilities Matthew and Zack went to play Go, while Harper and Caroline were chatting about the coming wedding. "Is your wedding dress already completed?" Harper asked. She remembered that Matthew had prepared the wedding dress for her when they got married, which spared her a lot of trouble. However, the customs of the Bright Dynasty dictated that a girl must embroider her own wedding dress. The more exquisite a wedding dress was, the more gifted and capable the bride was. Caroline nodded shyly. "Yes. If I had not, my mother would not allow me to go out. When I heard that you had also invited George here today, I was a little worried. According to custom, it''s a bad omen for the bride and the bridegroom to meet each other before the wedding." "Don''t be silly. You shouldn''t meet each other three days before your wedding. Before that, you are allowed to meet," Harper said with a laugh. "But Matthew visited me the day before our wedding, in fact." "What? Why did Prince Matthew break the rules?" Caroline was quite surprised. All of them followed the rules strictly, lest they bring bad luck to themselves. But Matthew didn''t care about the rules at all. "Human effort can achieve anything. Don''t be superstitious," Harper slowly said. "You can no longer be willful after you get married. You will be a lady of the Kong Clan. They are a literary family, which means that they pay great attention to family rules and they have many restrictions. You must learn to get used to such a rigid life. B turn, placing her stone and grinning wickedly. "It''s set. You can''t take it back." Zack had planned the match well, but his mistake just then made him lose the game in the blink of an eye. "One careless move spoils the whole game," he sighed. "It''s not that serious. Maybe you can turn the tables with a bit of effort." Obviously, Harper was mocking him. He had planned every move in advance, and the moves were perfectly logical. Having made one mistake, however, the former layout was transformed and it would be more difficult to make the next moves. "Forget it. I lose." Zack threw the stone back into the pot. "Harper, you are so sly. You distracted me!" Harper didn''t feel ashamed at all. "It''s because you are so talented. I couldn''t defeat you without distracting you. Even your father is no match for you. What''s more, I''m telling the truth. Felix is the most powerful man in the court, and Her Majesty is in charge of the imperial harem. Now, my husband stands in the way of not only His Majesty, but also Felix and Her Majesty. So I, a weak woman, am naturally their target." Zack helped Harper put away the stones and said, "Crown Prince Felix can''t deal with Prince Matthew, so he shifts his target to the people close to Prince Matthew. Prince Matthew cares about nothing but you. But you are different. You have too many vulnerabilities." Hearing that, Harper stopped what she was doing and muttered, "My vulnerabilities..." "Charles, Alexander, and Gianna," Zack said. Chapter 526 The Qin Clan (Part One) After Zack left, Harper was left alone in a daze for a long time, and didn''t even notice when Matthew came over. Matthew handed the hand warmer to Harper and said, "Let''s go to a warmer room. Your hands are so cold." Holding the hand warmer in her hands, Harper looked up at him and said, "Matthew, what happened to the Qin Clan concerned the previous generation. Don''t worry. I won''t blame it on someone who''s not to blame." A trace of excitement flashed through Matthew''s eyes. When he became aware that Zack had come here and played Go with Harper alone without any servants nearby, he knew that Zack had helped Harper to investigate what befell the Qin Clan. No matter how hard he had tried to shield her from the truth, the day had come when she finally knew everything. He knew that Harper was a very rational person, but he still feared that her becoming aware of what befell the Qin Clan would darken their relationship. That was why he had tried to forestall h to say it out and share her thoughts with Matthew. Those who had supernatural power could easily bring misery to themselves. That was the last thing she would ever want to happen. "As the saying goes, when the dog is beaten, the lion is tamed. Thus, it was the previous emperor who destroyed the Qin Clan, and the current emperor took advantage of the situation to seize the throne," Matthew commented. At those words, Harper felt her heart skip a beat. "So, now do you understand why I stopped you from looking into this matter?" Matthew added. "Well, yeah. But the feuds of past generation have nothing to do with us," Harper told him. The reason why she had this sudden interest in the history of the Qin Clan was her newfound ability to control so many things. It was impossible for the people of the Chu Clan to possess such supernatural power. Therefore, the person from whom she had inherited her special ability must be her birth mother from the Qin Clan. Chapter 527 The Qin Clan (Part Two) "Is it a kind of extraordinary ability possessed by the people of the Qin Clan that they can read the Heavenly Books?" asked Harper. "The Heavenly Books were originally held by the Qin Clan. After the clan was ruined, one of the three Heavenly Books had been held by the royal family, one in the Great Jade Kingdom, and one in your hands. But now the Great Jade Kingdom has two," Matthew explained. "In other words, not only was the previous emperor involved in destroying the Qin Clan, but also the Great Jade Kingdom!" After reading the last page, Harper closed her eyes and tried to calm herself. "Serena was a spy from the Great Jade Kingdom. She lived in the Chu Clan mansion for fifteen years. And her only purpose there was to keep an eye on me." "Only the Qin Clan knows the secret recorded in the Heavenly Books. It is said that it has something to do with immortality," Matt oy City if they took a carriage. It would take them only two days to go there if they rode on horseback. "Speaking of this, it''s time for me to assess Francis'' condition again tomorrow, and then I need to adjust his treatment. He only needs to take medicine, and I don''t need to give him acupuncture anymore," Harper said, forcing a smile. "Okay. You will assess him and treat him tomorrow. Then we will set off the next day," Matthew proposed firmly. He knew that Harper was set upon investigating this matter, and moreover, this tactic suited him well. If he stayed in the imperial capital for a long time, how could his enemies, including Felix, take actions against him? Therefore, Matthew thought leaving the imperial capital was a good idea. He was waiting for his enemies to make a move. Harper agreed at once. Deep inside, she was touched by what Matthew had done for her. Chapter 528 A Tour Of Inspection (Part One) Harper was planning to apply conservative treatment to Francis after diagnosing him one more time. After all, his condition had already stabilized, so all he had to do now was take the medicine as she prescribed. However, all her plans had been ruined by the news that came from the south. The secret guards informed Matthew that Alexander had gotten into a fight with someone in the school and ended up killing him by accident. Right now, he was being held in prison. It wouldn''t have been that big of a deal if the person he killed was a random nobody. Sad to say, the person who died was the only son of Pearce Zhao, a marquis. As soon as Matthew got word of it, he immediately ordered his men to hide it from Harper. However, he had completely forgotten about the fact that Robert had also sent some people to look after Alexander in the south. For that reason, she also found out about what had happened not long after he got the news. After this came to her knowledge, Harper kept herself holed up in the room of herbs and never stepped outside. Although he was seriously worried, Matthew didn''t dare to open the door by forc person?" Barry didn''t argue with Matthew despite the truth that he himself had been able to kill people even when he was nine years old. However, the two of them were much too different. Unlike Alexander, Barry had been raised as an assassin ever since he was a child. Alexander had always been picked on in the Chu Clan since childhood. It wasn''t until later on that he had gone away to study with Harper''s help. But despite those difficulties, he would never dare to kill people. There must be some cheap tricks that had been pulled on him. "I have no idea whether it''s you or Her Highness they are targeting this time." "At this point, is there even any difference?" Matthew asked in a rather apathetic tone. No matter who they were targeting, it wouldn''t change the fact that his faction was also the target, so he and Harper shared the same enemy. At this point, he didn''t think that the emperor would begin to take action again given the fact that a camp of the emperor''s secret guards had just been annihilated. With that in mind, Matthew couldn''t help wondering who their enemy was this time. Was it the empress? Or Felix? Chapter 529 A Tour Of Inspection (Part Two) Considering what Matthew had just said, Barry had to agree that there was indeed no difference. At the end of the day, Matthew''s faction was still the target. In the past, Barry and his peers weren''t fond of Harper, thinking that she didn''t deserve Matthew, with her poor reputation and inferior status. That being said, ever since the two of them got married, they no longer had to worry about the soldiers'' pay and provisions for the Black Flag Army, nor did they lack money. All of Matthew''s businesses had been flourishing since she took over, and they saw a significant increase in turnover. Right now, it was possible that even Noah himself wouldn''t be able to tell how many properties in the imperial capital belonged to Matthew. By the time Harper woke up, it was already nightfall. Seeing that, Matthew asked the maids to bring her some food. Sad to say, she seemed to have lost her appetite after having just a few bites. "How far have we gone?" "We''ve already covered about twenty miles. We have to put up sentenced to death. In ten days from now, he was scheduled for execution. "Who is this Marquis Pearce?" Harper asked in confusion. This was her first time hearing this name. "Actually, his story is quite interesting," Matthew slowly said. "Marquis Pearce''s father was actually a man who went into war with the late emperor. He ended up losing a leg in the battlefield. When the Bright Dynasty was established, he stepped down from his position in the court and moved to the south, living a life of solitude. The late emperor ennobled him as a marquis, and his title could be inherited by his descendants." "With no power?" "Despite lacking real power, he is a man of stature and no one would dare to get on his bad side. There has only been one male member in each generation of their clan. This time, Alexander has gotten involved in the death of Marquis Pearce''s son and proclaimed guilty right away. From what I could gather, Marquis Pearce must have put pressure on the government of the River City." Chapter 530 Shave His Head In their hurry, Harper and Matthew finally arrived at River City. They did not rush to the government office upon their arrival. Instead, they found a hotel and stayed there first. "Are we not going to the government office?" Matthew asked confusedly, looking at Harper, who was dressed in men''s clothes. "Is it useful to go to the government office?" she asked in reply. Now that the other party could prove Alexander''s guilt, there was no point in dealing with the government at all. What she needed to do was seek justice for Alexander. "I thought you would use my influence to get him out. What''s next?" Matthew asked seriously. "Do you know where the body of the victim is? I want to make an autopsy," said Harper, while she ate. "You want to make an autopsy of the corpse?" In a jolt, the words brought Matthew back to his senses. He had almost forgotten that not only was Harper a good physician, but she also had the ability to examine corpses. Long ago, he had changed his opinion of her because of her ability to identify corpses, which had proven her innocence. Now, after she had demonstrated her superb medical abilities, he almost forgot that she was also good at evaluating corpses. "The dead body has been brought back to Marquis Pearce''s mansion, but it hasn''t been buried yet. He died seven or eight days ago. The corpse..." "It''s winter now. Even if he died seven or eight days ago, the corpse hasn''t decayed yet. We can get useful information. We should visit Marquis Pearce''s mansion tonight," said Harper with a sly smile. Matthew nodded. Though it would be a challenge to brea d that," Harper said in a gentle and slow voice, which had a soothing effect on Pearce. "Guards, send for a coroner. Don''t call the same examiner from the government." Anger had engulfed Pearce after his son''s death. He hadn''t questioned the cause of his son''s death, and had been sure that the government wouldn''t slander Alexander. But Harper seemed to be quite confident, which puzzled him. ''Is there something wrong?'' he wondered. "Yes, My Lord." Everyone waited in the mourning hall until the coroner arrived. Pearce pushed the coffin cover open and looked inside at his son. When he saw his son''s bald head, his face darkened with anger. "Your Highness, you''ve gone too far!" "Marquis Pearce, please forgive me for that." Harper stepped forward. "In order to discover the real cause of his death, I shaved his hair. You may find something on his head if you look carefully." Pearce even began to regret agreeing to call for a coroner. Seeing that his son was shaved like a bald man, he felt shocked. Every part of a child''s body, including the hair, was from his parents. It was as if Harper had shaved his head just to make him die ungracefully. As a martial arts master, Pearce was not punctilious but also very careful. He quickly found that there was more than one wound on his son''s head. He checked the tiny wound carefully. His skills told him what would result from that little wound. "Marquis Pearce, if I''m not mistaken, the weapon is lodged in your son''s head. Someone exploited the argument between my brother and your son to kill him and frame my brother," Harper said slowly. Chapter 531 The Real Cause Of Death Pearce hadn''t been careful enough. He never suspected the cause of his son''s death because he was too distraught by his loss, and so he was in no mood to think about it carefully. He had assumed that his son died of the accident, and it never occurred to him that someone had planned to murder his son. "The coroner hasn''t come yet. It will take more than your statement to persuade me. Maybe Alexander killed my son with the weapon." Harper didn''t let Pearce''s words upset her. She turned to ask Matthew, "Matthew, how much strength does it take to stab a skull and penetrate it with such a thin weapon?" "I would have to use thirty percent of my strength," Matthew answered. "In other words, the one who killed your son must have known martial arts. More accurately, he must have been quite good at martial arts." If the killer were not highly skilled in martial arts, then it would be risky to attack the victim with a needle or anything like that. If the killer had not been strong enough to put the weapon all the way into the victim''s head, then the real cause of death would not remain a secret. But because the killing had been done so efficiently, the real cause of death would have remained a secret if Harper had not been so bold as to shave Pearce''s son''s head. "Marquis Pearce, my brother Alexander is just nine years old, and his martial arts training began only half a year ago. Do you think he could stab your son''s head with the weapon and make it sink completely below the surface of his head?" Hearing this, Pearce was silent. Of course Alexander couldn''t have done that. Moreover, his s hat his sister had come to the River City to save him. Although his condition was terrible, he was still happy. "Please take good care of my brother." Harper gave some money to the prison guard again. "I''ll be here to take him out of the prison in a few days." The prison guard was taken rather aback. After all, this prisoner was sentenced to death. But he quickly gleaned that some powerful people were involved in this, and that this prisoner would be replaced by someone else. He happily escorted Harper out and then changed the room for Alexander, and prepared good food for him. The little boy who had been so hungry for several days could finally have a good meal. Matthew had been waiting outside. Seeing Harper come out, looking calm, he knew Alexander was fine. "Is everything all right with him?" "According to Alexander, they had a dispute the other day. Alban Zhao initiated the fight. Alexander was so angry that he stood up and knocked him down. Then he fell down to the ground and didn''t move any more. I must ask the secret guards if they found anything unusual." "The secret guards said they didn''t interfere when the two were arguing. They thought the fight was just a harmless spat between two kids. Later on, when they heard that one of the boys had died, they didn''t find anything wrong. If the killer made any movement, my secret guards would have found out." Matthew was a little bit confused. The secret guards he had selected for this post were all first-class. If they hadn''t find anything wrong, then the killer must be truly powerful, or he wouldn''t have fooled his secret guards. Chapter 532 The Helpless Pearce (Part One) "Matthew, do you know anybody who uses a weapon like this?" Harper asked. Now she only knew that Alexander had been framed, but she had no idea who the real murderer was. Pearce would not let Alexander go unless the real murderer were discovered and captured. After thinking carefully for a while, Matthew shook his head and said, "I will tell my men to investigate. This kind of weapon must be a hidden weapon and rarely used. It is the sort of weapon that is used in conspiracies against people. If we investigate carefully, we will turn something up sooner or later." "I need to go to Pearce''s mansion. I want to persuade him to plead with the mayor on Alexander''s behalf, so that perhaps Alexander will be released from prison," Harper said seriously. Neither she nor Matthew could visit the mayor themselves. The emperor was waiting at every moment for a chance to pin some sort of blame on them, and they could not afford to give the emperor an opp im, but we can''t release him either. But he can''t be always kept in prison. His execution is scheduled in three days." "I know that. You don''t have to remind me!" Hollis said. He was so perturbed that he almost burst into tears. He didn''t know how such a thing could have happened. He was unprepared for a murder case involving two students of high status as opposite parties. All the students in the Clivia School were of high status. One was the only son of Marquis Pearce, a local oligarch in the River City, whom even he dared not offend, and the other was a brother-in-law of Prince Matthew, who had great military power. Even the emperor could not afford to provoke Matthew lightly, let alone a tiny mayor like him. "How about you have a chat with Prince Matthew and sound out his opinion?" the private assistant suggested cautiously. "If Prince Matthew did not, in fact, come here to save his brother-in-law, you would no longer have to worry." Chapter 533 The Helpless Pearce (Part Two) After thinking for a while, Hollis shook his head and said, "Prince Matthew hasn''t shown himself openly in public here, yet. If I approach him rashly, he may suspect that I''m having him watched. If so, matters would only get worse." Hearing that, the private assistant also felt perturbed. "Then let''s simply pretend that we''re unaware of his presence. If Prince Matthew makes a move to prevent Alexander Chu''s execution, you can ask him to provide you the evidence. If he can do so, you will release Alexander Chu accordingly. If Marquis Pearce raises an objection, you can tell him what Prince Matthew has done and let him deal with Prince Matthew. Then the two powerful men will fight, while all you need do is watch their fight." Hollis clapped his hands and said, "Excellent plan! It''s settled then. I pretend that I don''t know Prince Matthew has come to the River City. As long as they don''t show themselves openly, I w know that even if my son hadn''t been involved, someone else would have died because of Alexander." Raising his eyes, Matthew said, "I thought you had already forgotten how these dirty political games go, living a quiet life here for so many years. But it seems that you understand that both Alexander and your son are the victims of power." Silence engulfed Pearce. Of course he could descry the hidden fact. The reason why his father had chosen to step back from the court in haste was because he knew that the current emperor could do anything to his subjects. If his father hadn''t quit the court, his clan would have been set up. Besides, at that time, his father had lost a leg. Therefore, he chose to be a marquis with no real power, and he moved to the River City. However, neither the father nor the son had anticipated that their clan would still be entangled in the struggle for imperial power many years later. Chapter 534 A Weird Thing (Part One) Pearce was well aware of the fact that he had to let the mayor release Alexander. Otherwise, he had no idea what Matthew might do. But he wouldn''t just let it go like this. "Your Highness, I want to know who killed my son," Pearce said with a sullen expression on his face. "Don''t worry. I will definitely find out who the murderer is. After all, this person must be scheming against both you and me. I certainly understand how you''re feeling. Even I don''t feel happy about it. No matter who is behind all of this, I will find this person and demand an explanation," Matthew replied with a sharp look in his eyes. "The reason that my father chose to settle in River City was that it was the right amount of distance from the imperial capital. It wasn''t too far or too near. This would allow us to find out what happens in the capital quickly without being affected. But wherever we are, we are unable to escape the conspiracy," Pearce sighed. "Your father was right. The only thing he forgot is that it''s hard to stop others from plotting against your family. Though your f s very nice to see you, Marquis Pearce. It''s such an honor to have you here. What can I do for you?" Hollis asked while he respectfully made a bow to Pearce. "Where is the coroner who examined the corpse of my son?" Pearce asked nonchalantly while he took a sip of his tea. Hollis immediately had mixed feelings about Pearce''s question. ''Why did he come here to ask about the coroner? Could it be that the coroner did something wrong with his son''s autopsy?'' With these questions in mind, Hollis shivered subtlety. Then, he quickly replied, "I''ll send someone to bring the coroner here at once." "Yes, do it quickly. I''ll wait for him in here," Pierce stated firmly and slowly. "Yes! Bring that coroner in here. Marquis Pearce demands to talk to him," Hollis quickly commanded with urgency in his voice. The assistant ran out of the hall immediately to execute his task. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he had to go and fetch the very person who Pearce was looking for. Otherwise, who knew what would happen to the entire government office if he got upset? Chapter 535 A Weird Thing (Part Two) After the assistant left, Hollis carefully initiated small talk with Pearce. Hollis tried to ask him indirectly about what happened. However, Pearce did not answer his inquisitions. He merely drank his tea in silence. Hollis felt quite embarrassed with how Pearce was treating him. However, he finally figured out that Pierce did not want to talk about it at that time. At last, he chose to stop asking Pierce and silently wait with him. In any case, they had been waiting for more than an hour and still, the coroner was nowhere in sight. With a cold sweat on his forehead, Hollis strode to the door and asked the guard outside, "Where is my assistant?" "He went out to look for the coroner in person," replied the guard. "Didn''t the coroner come to the government office today?" Hollis then asked. "He''s on leave today so he didn''t come to work. The assistant went to his home to fetch him there. I think it wouldn''t be long now. My Lord, may I ask what happened? Why did Marquis Pearce bring so many people here? It seems like. onounced a guilty sentence for Alexander because of that. I did not collude with others or deliberately misinterpreted anything. If someone really fabricated the report, I was deceived as well. I have no idea about the whole thing at all." Pearce stared down at Hollis before asking, "Then how are you going to deal with it?" "I will follow your orders," Hollis obediently said. As far as he was concerned, he was not to blame. At this moment, he thought following Pearce''s orders was the best way to deal with the matter. "Give Hollis the record of the corpse''s inspection," Pearce commanded right away. "Yes, My Lord!" Hollis reviewed the report carefully word by word. At last, there was so much cold sweat on his forehead after he finished reading the report. He found out that Alexander was indeed innocent. Since Pearce came in here with so many of his guards, Hollis didn''t know what Pearce would want him to deal with the case. If he were going to be hanged for a sheep, he should have just been hanged for a lamb. Chapter 536 Alexander Is Set Free (Part One) "Marquis Pearce, do you mean to say that we should not respond to this mistake, and just make the best of it?" asked Hollis cautiously. He dared not make wild guesses. He could suffer serious disadvantages if he made the wrong guess about Pearce''s intentions. What complicated the situation was that Matthew was Alexander''s brother-in-law, and he couldn''t afford to offend the prince either. Also, he knew that Matthew was in the River City now. If Matthew knew that Alexander had been framed, he would be in trouble and his life might even be in danger. But Hollis sensed that Pearce obviously wanted to convict Alexander for the murder. Thus, the first thing Hollis needed to do was appear to be obeying Pearce''s demands, and then figure out a way to inform Matthew. Pearce wrinkled his brows in perplexity. Hollis immediately observed his subtle rea o pay the price." Alexander paid him no attention and went straight to the carriage. "Robert," he said to the man who was driving the carriage. Robert bowed to Alexander and said, "Mister Alexander, Her Highness is waiting for you in the carriage. Please get in." The assistant found that Alexander was quite familiar with the group of people. Suddenly, something popped into his mind and his eyes lit up. Matthew and his wife seemed to be staying in the Joy Inn. The curtain of the carriage was lifted up and Alexander entered. The assistant saw a man in white sitting in the carriage, and he looked quite handsome. As soon as Alexander got in, he jumped into the arms of the man. It was obvious that he knew and trusted that man. Still fearing an emergency, the assistant summoned up his courage and asked, "Excuse me, but who are you?" Chapter 537 Alexander Is Set Free (Part Two) "My master''s last name is Chu." Robert answered as he turned the carriage around and drove away. The assistant pondered Robert''s words carefully. Was the man in the carriage actually Princess Harper? He had heard a lot about Matthew and knew that the prince spoiled his wife so much that he would give her whatever she asked, no matter what it was. If anyone offended her, he would torture those who infuriated her. Since Pearce had barged into the government office today, could it be possible that he had also been intimidated by Matthew? Thinking of that, the assistant ran to the office at once. He must remind the mayor that compared with Pearce, Matthew was the one to whom he must pay greater honor and respect. If they offended Pearce, they would be kicked into the mud. Yet if they offended Matthew, they could only guess how much tim the point." Matthew''s voice was as cold as ice. Hollis swallowed and said, "Your Highness, I heard that you are staying at the official inn of our River City. As the mayor of our city, it''s my duty to visit you. In addition, Mister Alexander was terribly wronged. I''m here to apologize." Matthew glanced at Hollis and said, "I heard that you are one of the former Prime Minister Charles'' students." Hollis trembled slightly. Charles, the former prime minister, was Harper and Alexander''s father. He felt uneasy to hear Matthew suddenly bring up such an old fact. "Yes, Your Highness." Hollis didn''t dare to deny it. The emperor had forced Charles to be a monk, and there was no longer a powerful and influential male official in the Chu Clan. Hollis couldn''t afford to offend the powerful Pearce for an insignificant boy like Alexander. Chapter 538 A Visit To Solace (Part One) "Well, so when your teacher''s son was down and in trouble, you didn''t hesitate to hit him," Matthew said in a flat tone, but Hollis trembled with fear at his words. "Your Highness, you are scaring me. I didn''t hit him when he was down, nor do I have the nerve to do such a thing. As for this case, after the post-mortem examination of the corpse, Marquis Pearce pressurized me to bring justice to his son. I did everything according to what the law prescribes." "Really?" Matthew sneered. "Are you trying to fool me thinking that I know nothing about the law?" "Please forgive me, Your Highness! I never meant to offend you. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me!" Hollis could not help but curse his assistant in his heart, because it was the latter who had advised him to visit Matthew and get some information about the murderer. But now, it turned out that he came to dig his own grave. "All right, I don''t intend to call you to account for this. I will be going back to back, without answering yes or no. "Yes, I am," Alexander answered frankly. "But I am more afraid about my conscience. I know I didn''t kill Alban, but if I would have put up with him without much arguments, maybe he wouldn''t have died. I think I am obliged to apologize to his parents." Harper stretched her hand to touch Alexander''s head with affection. "Alexander, you''ve grown up. You know how to consider others." "Marquis Pearce and his wife are good people," Alexander said with embarrassment. "Although Alban was a bully, he never did anything evil. He just liked to make fun of us occasionally. He shouldn''t have died. Marquis Pearce and his wife would have been heartbroken as he was their only son. My apology is insignificant and can''t change what happened, but I hope they would see my sincerity." "Good! Don''t be afraid. I will take you tomorrow to Marquis Pearce''s mansion," Matthew praised him for his attitude and volunteered to go along with him. Chapter 539 A Visit To Solace (Part Two) "Are you going to sit face to face with Marquis Pearce and look at each other silently?" Harper asked teasingly. Jack had told her about how Matthew sat in Pearce''s mansion silently for two hours, thereby putting Pearce under pressure and forcing him to go to the government office to facilitate the release of Alexander. Harper was of the opinion that Pearce might still be angry with Matthew. So, if Matthew were to go to the mansion again, Pearce would expel him out. Therefore, she thought it would be better if she would accompany Alexander to Pearce''s mansion. "I''ll take him there tomorrow," she said. "I''ll go with you," Matthew said immediately. He was not going to let his wife, who was feeble and soft-spoken, face the two who had just lost their only son. If the situation went out of control, he knew that Harper might not be able to deal with them. "We will just pay a visit," said Harper, tryin ted to divert his wife''s attention, as this was the only way to bring her out of her deep sorrow. She was confused to hear that. "Prince Matthew and his wife?" "Alexander Chu is the younger brother of Prince Matthew''s wife. Alexander is here with them." She wiped her tears. Earlier, she had been of the thought that Alexander was behind Alban''s death. She was so much enraged that she wished to kill Alexander with her bare hands and wanted to drink his blood. However, after knowing there were other hidden secrets behind her son''s death, she stopped being angry with Alexander. "Let''s go and see them. I owe the boy an apology," she said. In an attempt to seek revenge for her son''s death, she had been to the prison to hit and curse Alexander. Now that she knew he was not the real murderer, she thought she had to apologize to him. Pearce nodded and supported her as they walked to the main hall. Chapter 540 Supporting You With All My Life Matthew and his companions had been waiting in the front hall for quite a while. Pearce still hadn''t shown up. They kept calm and just waited in silence. About an hour later, Pearce appeared, supporting his wife, a beautiful woman with a thin face. "It''s a great pleasure to see you, Your Highnesses." As soon as Pearce''s wife had entered the hall, she bowed to Matthew and Harper. Harper stepped forward quickly and extended her hands to offer support. "You don''t need to be so courteous. We just came here to apologize to you for what Alexander did." Harper supported Allie with her hand and led her to sit down at the master''s seat. There was a spark in Pearce''s eyes when he noticed this, but he didn''t do anything to stop her. He followed his wife and sat down next to her. Alexander knelt down and made three kowtows in front of them. Then he said, "Thank you, Marquis Pearce and Lady Allie! I will never forget your generosity and kindness." Allie looked at Alexander kneeling on the floor with an anxious face, as if he feared that they would not forgive him. "My son''s death was not your fault. I am the one who should apologize. You got into serious trouble because of my impulsiveness. Will you forgive me?" Allie''s voice was sad and tender. Alexander was a few years younger than her son. She could imagine how terrified he had been recently. Alexander nodded his head heavily and said, "If I hadn''t quarreled with Alban, he wouldn''t have been harmed by evildoers. I know I was wrong. Lady Allie, will you please forgive me?" "You didn''t do anything bad. I know Alban well, ok! How terrible you are! He must have been very embarrassed.'' "I treat him no differently than I do all the other princes, but he is the only one to be such a coward." Matthew indeed disliked Jason. Jason was even about the same age as him, but he cried every time he saw him and even pissed his pants. He hated cowards more than anything else, so his dislike of Jason grew every time he saw him. "Prince Jason did not stay in the imperial capital. Was it because of you?" Harper asked playfully. "I have no idea," Matthew answered. Pearce had also heard of that. At the time, Matthew had just come back from the battlefield. He was full of sinister aura and couldn''t restrain himself at all. Felix, being the eldest prince, was not afraid of Matthew at all. But the other princes were all very afraid of him, so it was believable that Jason was scared enough to piss his pants. "Could it possibly be Prince Jason?" "Humph! If he knew that I was in the River City, he would have run away like a mouse." Matthew looked very disdainful at the thought of it. The smile on Pearce''s face also turned stiff, to realize that Jason was so afraid of Matthew that he might actually run away overnight. Harper felt pity for Jason, thinking of how badly Matthew might have traumatized him. "Find out straightaway if Jason is still in the River City," Matthew ordered coldly, and Fred went out to carry out the task at once. Then Matthew asked Pearce, "Is there any powerful secret force in the River City?" "Secret force?" Pearce considered it for a moment. "Yes, the Scarlet Devils." Chapter 541 Matthew The Demon (Part One) "Did you mean the organization that would do anything you ask, for the right price?" asked Matthew, feeling uncertain. He hadn''t been aware that the Scarlet Devils had a stronghold in the River City as well. "Yes." Pearce thought again for a moment before he added, "It''s actually interesting that the Scarlet Devils has never taken any serious action in the River City. But even if they did commit crimes here, they would leave no incriminating evidence. So this organization didn''t occur to me at first, since they''ve always been very low-key here in this city." "Matthew, I heard that the Scarlet Devils is a self-governing gang from the world of martial artists. Could it possibly be connected to the court?" Harper asked doubtfully. In general, people or organizations out there would not get involved in court business or politics. On the other hand, if anyone from the court paid for an assassination, an organization like the Scarlet Devils would be happy to carry out the job. "I don''t know yet," Matthew replied. Suddenly, he recalled that t earce added, "I bet a man like him knows nothing about romance, does he?" "Oh, Pearce, I can''t compete with you on that score, I admit. Otherwise, how could that lady from the famous brothel love you so much?" Matthew riposted. "Who is she?" A voice came after Matthew''s words. It was Pearce''s wife, definitely. "Pearce, your explanation had better be a good one!" Matthew was chuckling to himself, and he strode out of the mansion with Harper, like a general who just won a battle. He was rather pleased with his comeback. Looking at his smug face, Harper shook her head. "You knew that I wouldn''t believe him, but you still tried to stir up trouble between the couple. I don''t think that was a good idea. After all, they just lost their son. Their relationship probably needs repairing now." "Don''t worry. They are overwhelmed by the recent loss of their son. Saying their thoughts out loud would help them all the better to make peace," Matthew responded thoughtfully. "The most important thing for us to do now is discover the murderer." Chapter 542 Matthew The Demon (Part Two) Harper nodded. They couldn''t leave the River City if they didn''t find the murderer, because the killer might attack Alexander again after they left, and they couldn''t stay here to guard him forever. "Watch out!" Matthew shouted in warning abruptly, and extended out his arm to pull Harper to him by her waist. They both turned around to escape the sudden attack, and when they turned their eyes back, they saw that a row of darts had pierced the ground silently where they had just been standing. "Attack!" Following that command, the assassins closed in on them without saying another word. In a flash, they surrounded Fred with absolute ease. Their leader wore a blood-red robe and his face was covered by a mask of savage appearance. He looked very much like a devil from hell. "Marquis Scarlet." Matthew uttered the name. Staring at the killers facing him with his fierce eyes, Matthew felt that he had seen through the enemy''s disguise without a doubt. Moments ago, it was only his guess that uckling baby." "You mean you didn''t do it yourself but you are involved in the matter, right?" Harper demanded, in a loud and clear voice. At that moment, Marquis Scarlet finally turned to take a good look at the woman in front of him. He had always assumed that she was just a useless woman who followed Matthew like a shadow. But now it seemed to him that he was wrong. "Why did you say that?" he asked her calmly. He had received instructions not to harm her, and therefore he was curious about what kind of person this woman was. At the same time, he also wanted to compete with Matthew. "Matthew just asked whether you have killed Alban. Then, you said you wouldn''t bother to kill a child yourself. That sounded as if you had others do the killing even though you didn''t kill the child personally. It means the same thing to me: it was all your doing." With those words, Harper''s face turned cold and her eyes became like daggers. "Spit it out, then. Why did you draw us to this city?" Chapter 543 Annihilating The Scarlet Devils (Part One) Turning to Harper in surprise, Marquis Scarlet said, "I heard that Prince Matthew''s wife is arrogant and overbearing. It wasn''t until now that I found out they were telling the truth, though they forgot to mention that you''re also a liar who makes irresponsible remarks and accuses others of hasty slanderous charges." Harper laughed sarcastically before responding, "Oh, really? I did hear some things about you too, you know. I wonder what the face behind that mask really looks like." She stretched out her hand to remove the mask from Marquis Scarlet''s face. But as soon as her hand touched the mask, a silver needle was shot at her wrist. In a second, Matthew hastily pulled Harper away to protect her. Marquis Scarlet took the chance to get rid of Matthew''s grip on him and quickly stepped away from them. "I admire your agility, Prince Matthew. But next time we meet, I won''t lose to you." After that, Marquis Scarlet looked at Harper with eyes full of complex emotions. At that, he was finally ready to leave. As a glimmer of light flashed through her eyes, Harper s usually confident and proud, she couldn''t help but blush at his words. To hide her embarrassment, she retorted at him, "Why don''t you say that I''m always jealous, savage, and wild? You can even call me disgusting for daring to dissect corpses." "So what? Dissecting corpses doesn''t bother me at all. Even if you want to dissect living people, I''ll support you. And you have my word. I would still look at you the same way," Matthew said in a sincere tone. Back then, Harper had operated Nicole and done an emergency caesarean section on her. She had to cut open Nicole''s belly to take out Gianna. By doing so, she not only saved Gianna but also fulfilled Nicole''s last wish. Besides, at that time, Allen didn''t blame Harper for cutting Nicole''s belly open and taking the baby out. However, what Harper had done was too shocking for common people to bear. Therefore, in order to keep it a secret, Matthew had meticulously tracked down everybody who knew about it. He then threatened them to take the secret to their graves, or else, he was going to be the one to take them there. Chapter 544 Annihilating The Scarlet Devils (Part Two) "I always know that you treat me the best, darling," Harper said. A bright smile bloomed on her face, giving out tender light on that cold night. A few moments after then, it began to snow again. The whole River City was covered in white, casting a magical glow all over the place. When Harper woke up the next morning, Matthew wasn''t by her side. Instead, Forsythia was standing by the bed. Seeing that Harper was finally awake, she asked, "Your Highness, you''re awake. It''s snowing outside very heavily. Would you like to go out and have a look?" "Help me freshen up," Harper stated, ignoring Forsythias'' question. Harper got up, got dressed, and freshened up. Only after then did she asked, "Where is Matthew?" "His Highness went out when it began snowing last night and hasn''t come back yet. He said that he was going to deal with something. He took Fred with him and left Barry here in the official inn to protect you." Forsythia promptly explained the situation. "What is Alexander doing right now?" Harper asked. "He''s reading. He s pt for him, all the members of the Scarlet Devils were completely annihilated," Matthew stated while he squinted his eyes at the thought of Marquis Scarlet. "Have you gathered any useful information?" Harper curiously asked. "Nothing at all." Matthew shook his head. "Did you find any money in that place?" Harper asked. Since Scarlet Devils had been operating as an organization of contract killers for so many years, she thought that they must have made a fortune. "Not really, there was only a small amount of treasures and some lists left at their stronghold. Nothing else was there." "Where is the money that the Scarlet Devils have earned over the years?" Harper asked in confusion. After all, the Scarlet Devils had high rates for their services. And their business didn''t actually require too much cost. Their profit from a single deal could amount to the annual profit of one of Harper and Matthew''s shops. Due to the high profitability, they must have earned a lot of money. Harper wondered where all of that money went on earth. Chapter 545 Into The Silk Business (Part One) "The Scarlet Devils is associated with somebody who is a member of the imperial court," Matthew said as he passed over a list to Harper, with records of the assassination dealings of the Scarlet Devils over the years. Most of the dealings were related to the assassinations of the officials in the court. Of course, some of the names on the list were unknown figures, and some others were pretty famous figures in the world of martial artists. "That''s a good way to plant one''s own person," Harper said slowly as she looked at the list. "Eliminating some officials can make their positions vacant, and thus, one can plant his own people to replace the dead. Moreover, since some of them held less important positions, it didn''t attract too much attention. Even though we knew that these people died mysteriously, the Scarlet Devils was careful not to leave any trace. They also made it look like an accident to cover up the truth." Matthew''s eyes lit up. out to make money, it is to support the life inside our mansion. So, I don''t need to care about businesses outside our mansion. Moreover, it''d be a huge project and I don''t want to worry about it." Matthew then explained, "I have a lot of industries outside, but they are all private. I''ve been funneling the profits from those to support the Black Flag Army and offset its secret expenditure. I didn''t want to tell you about it because if this secret is uncovered someday, I''m afraid that you too might get implicated in it." "You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t care," Harper said calmly. "Matthew, I know that His Majesty has put you in a difficult position. For an outsider, you seem to be enjoying great glory and fortune, but I know that you are treading on thin ice and have to be careful with your every action. I also know how hard you have tried to protect our mansion, but it''s not advisable to keep a defensive posture all the time." Chapter 546 Into The Silk Business (Part Two) "I made you feel worried again," Matthew said with concern. "We are a couple now. Of course, the hardships have to be endured together," Harper said, as she held Matthew''s hands. "Don''t forget what I have told you, ''No matter we are living, dead or separated, we always love each other.''" "It''s still in my mind, ''I want to hold your hand and grow old together with you, ''" Matthew continued at once. The next morning, Harper and Matthew took Alexander to Pearce''s mansion. Although Harper had told Pearce and his wife that receiving Alexander as their sworn son should be treated as a small matter and needn''t be disclosed to the public, they still took the matter seriously. They specifically confirmed the auspicious occasion and opened the ancestral temple of their mansion. They even invited an elder of the Zhao Clan to witness the whole ceremony. The steward of Pearce''s mansion hurried in and reported, "T with affection. "You are a man now. Take care of your sworn parents." "I will. Don''t worry, Harper." Then Harper turned to Pearce and Allie, and said with a smile, "Then Alexander is going to bother you for a while." "It''s our pleasure!" Pearce replied at once. "Okay. I think then it''s time for us to leave now." Harper bid them goodbye. "Please, stay for lunch before you leave," Allie proposed eagerly. "Thank you so much for your invitation, but sorry. We have something to deal with urgently, so please excuse us from lunch." Harper then left with Matthew. She wanted to do research on the silk business in the River City. There were a lot of tea plantations in the region, and it was not advisable to do tea business here. But since the region was also good for mulberry plantations, she was inclined to do silk business. Her interest was not just limited to silk material, but also into silk clothes. Chapter 547 Turn Him Into A Money-making Slave (Part One) Matthew didn''t have any misgivings about Harper entering the clothes business. It was no longer like the beginning of their marriage. At that time, he would have had his doubts. How could such a young lady from a powerful family who barely went outside know how to do business in different fields? However, he had learned to respect her capabilities after being married to her for so long. Moreover, he was mystified by her way of thinking. The more he knew her, the more she intrigued him. "What kind of garments do you want to make?" "Matthew, do you have outstanding female embroidery workers?" Harper asked. The couple had visited all the garment shops in the city, and had seen the wide scope and abundance of garment makers there, but not many of them were outstanding. "Yes. How many do you need?" Matthew asked decisively. Harper stretched out three fingers an Well, you always need some method of intimidating your subordinates, after all. But I''m curious. What exactly are your intentions, Harp?" asked Matthew. "There are many gifted scholars and beautiful ladies in River City. It''s natural to make good use of them. We need to persuade Marquis Pearce and his wife to help us and let everyone else think it is their business. Since we are doing business outside the imperial capital, we must keep a low profile as much as we can. His Majesty is always waiting for me to make a mistake." Harper was excited by her plan. "Are you afraid?" "I''m not afraid of him, but I don''t want to get in trouble." As she spoke, Harper poured a cup of tea for her husband. "Honey, please support me in the following days." "No problem. By the way, when you''re free, you should train Rufus more. Turn him into a money-making slave for us." Chapter 548 Turn Him Into A Money-making Slave (Part Two) "No problem. I know how to give orders." Harper was overjoyed, but when Rufus received his summons to River City, he felt a shiver down his spine. "Mister Rufus, are you all right?" Rufus rubbed his hands and said, "The cold air has got to my bones nowadays. Make the stove burn hotter. Don''t slow down. Prince Matthew has summoned me to River City urgently. Something momentous must have happened." "Yes, Mister Rufus." But to Rufus'' amazement, he was called in urgently to see Matthew, not for military business, nor for a matter of life and death. It was just because his wife wanted to open a shop in River City that he was summoned in such a hurry. The main point was, as soon as he arrived, he was informed that Matthew had taken a well-run tea house in the best location from him, and offered it to his wife like a ngle you when you were six years old, and he was only eight at that time. I don''t care about any of the small trouble they stirred up and wouldn''t have taken action if I hadn''t felt threatened by them," Harper said in a relaxed and unconcerned tone. Rufus blanched. As the second son of the Xiao Clan''s head, he had a high position in his mansion, but there was deep enmity between him and his family. That was why he stood by Matthew. Nonetheless, the Chu Clan was not a patch on the Xiao Clan. "I know. The Xiao Clan is more complicated than the Chu Clan, but at least not everybody in your clan wants to kill you, right? What''s more, you are on Matthew''s side now. Those of your clan do not object to you for that?" Harper asked. "Why would they object?" "Because the Xiao Clan betrayed Matthew when his mother died." Chapter 549 You Must Be An Illegitimate Daughter (Part One) Rufus'' face turned pale the moment Harper''s words faded away. He looked at Matthew in worry. The previous betrayal of the Xiao Clan had almost led to Matthew''s doom. If he had been less lucky, he would have died with his mother. "Harp," Matthew said, casting Harper a doubtful glance. He always thought that he and the Xiao Clan were fully independent of each other. The Xiao Clan had never declared loyalty to him, so they couldn''t betray him. The person they had betrayed was his mother. Harper fell silent immediately. She had never mentioned the Chu Clan to anybody unless someone else mentioned them first, because she thought they had already been left behind her. She didn''t like to continually dwell on things that had happened long ago, nor did she like to reopen anyone else''s old wounds. If Rufus hadn''t annoyed her first, she wouldn''t xwell''s concubine. The most remarkable part of it was that His Majesty wanted me to pay with my life." "General Maxwell had never had a son until then. Finally, his concubine was pregnant with a son, but the baby died, and they thought you did it. It made sense that they wanted to kill you," Rufus said, reasoning quickly. "But I was wronged and I didn''t want to die. It was not until then that I completely renounced the Chu Clan. When I asked Matthew for help, I wanted everyone else in the Chu Clan to die with me. But later my anger subsided and I realized that my testimony alone would be insufficient to bring justice against those of the Chu Clan who set me up. Therefore, I decided to use my knowledge to clear myself of suspicion." While speaking, Harper looked very peaceful, as if she were talking about someone else''s experience. Chapter 550 You Must Be An Illegitimate Daughter (Part Two) "When you went back to the Chu Clan..." "I came back to the Chu Clan to take my revenge against them," Harper interrupted. There was no trace of unease or guilt on her face. "But I underestimated my father''s determination to kill me. If I hadn''t asked my grandmother to come back as a precaution against him, he would have beaten me to death on the night I escaped from the execution." Looking at Harper, who talked and smiled as if nothing had happened, Rufus suddenly felt sorry for her. She could still smile after suffering such injustice. He then realized that his own sufferings were nothing compared to hers. At least his own parents had never wanted to kill him. They only wanted to force him to do something to advance their clan''s interests. "So, you are going to open a shop. Do you need any help?" As he felt sorry for her, Rufus offered his help willingly. "O rticularly good learners. She was quite satisfied with them. Meanwhile, Rufus was busy redecorating the shop for Harper. She required that the shop be redecorated as a truly high-end, splendid emporium. The redecoration plan she gave him certainly looked splendid. After having speaking frankly with each other, Rufus and Harper now got along very well. She even gave him a considerable amount of advice. After he got the advice, he regretted that he had not listened to her more in the past. He talked with her as often as possible in the hope that he could learn everything she knew. As a result, Matthew became quite jealous of him, so he warned him repeatedly, but he continued talking often with Harper. In the end, Matthew lost his patience. He grasped Rufus by the collar, opened the door, threw him out, and closed the door. He did all of the movements in one breath. Chapter 551 Draw A Picture Book (Part One) Rufus had a heavy fall. After getting up slowly, he scratched the door and wanted to continue his chat with Harper. However, to his surprise, the door opened as soon as he put his hand on it. The ensuing moment, he was kicked out by Matthew and rolled down from the second floor the first floor. "Get away from her!" Matthew warned. The door was slammed again with a bang. Rufus felt as if sparks flew before his eyes before he could finally come into his senses. He felt resentful and angry and was in a mood to really fight it out with Matthew, though he knew he wasn''t a match for him and would just be kicked down once again. Finally, he laid on his stomach on the floor. If he were to offend Matthew again, he would never let him see Harper, and that would be a great loss for him. Inside the room, Matthew folded his arms and looked at the smiling Harper. "Hope you had a good chat with ches. Matthew tried to take a glance at the sketches. Although he couldn''t see them clearly, he was a little worried about the quality of her sketches. As she drew in a high speed, he thought it was less likely for her to draw him well. Even though she saw her husband peeping in, she was in no hurry to finish. She kept on drawing carefully at her own speed. After making around twenty sketches, she put down her pencil, sorted out the papers and approached Matthew. "Matthew, I have finished drawing." Matthew stretched out his hand and said, "Let me have a look." He doubted that Harper was being perfunctory to him. In less than two hours, she completed twenty sketches. He didn''t believe she had drawn carefully! She hesitated and said, "Don''t get angry after seeing the pictures. I hope you''d remember your words. You promised that you''ll be happy with whatever I have drawn." Chapter 552 Draw A Picture Book (Part Two) "I will not get angry," Matthew said, grinding his teeth. Seeing her hesitation, he was more confirmed that the sketches were perfunctory. "Give them to me." "All right," she said, handing over the sketches. After handing over the sketches, she moved a few steps backwards, where she felt relatively safer to stay. When Matthew saw the first picture, his eyes almost popped out of his socket. He raised his head and looked at her in disbelief. Immediately, she took a few steps back again subconsciously, feeling like she had committed a grave mistake. When he turned over the pages and saw the second picture, no one could tell the kind of expression on his face. Harper even couldn''t feel his breath. She couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from her forehead. It seemed that she was in danger. Matthew went through the sketches slowly and carefully. Seeing that there wasn''t any expression of ange apital, but Harper! The person who worried the most about Alexander was Harper as he was her only brother. If he was framed and put in prison, Harper would definitely go to save him. But Matthew still couldn''t understand why Francis wanted to keep Harper away from the imperial capital. Didn''t he want Harper to stay in the imperial capital? Or would her presence in the imperial capital affect him in any way? Matthew was unable to figure it out. But now, Francis was seriously injured and dying. If he really died, then it would mean that there was someone else still hiding behind. But, if he was safe and sound, then the mastermind must be really him. The reason why Matthew blocked the news from the imperial capital was to prevent Harper from going back there. Because if she came to know about this, she would certainly try to go back and save Francis. He wanted to see what Francis was up to! Chapter 553 Go Back To The Imperial Capital (Part One) Looking at the beggar who appeared in front of her, Harper was stunned for a moment. The beggar looked at her expectantly. She then instinctively handed him two taels of silver. "Take the money and go buy some food and a warm coat. The air is getting cold," she said. Then she shook her head, and was about to leave. The beggar looked expressionlessly at the silver in his hand. Seeing that Harper was turning to go, he grabbed her clothes and said, "Lady Harper, please wait a minute." Harper then realized that the beggar obviously knew her identity. Squinting to see if she could recognize him, she said, "You are..." "Lady Harper, I''m Owen, the one who works for Prince Francis," the beggar replied at once as he tried to smooth his hair in haste, and revealed his face. Although his face was dirty, his features were recognizable. Looking at the dirty face in front of her, Harper car imed delightedly. In his eyes, Harper was like a goddess who could cure anyone. It seemed to him that there was nothing she couldn''t do. "If we rush back at this time, I''m afraid that Francis will have almost recovered from his wounds," Harper said joyfully. "His body is weak. Although I have treated him well with my medicine and needles, he hasn''t completely recovered yet. He was also hurt badly by the assassin when he protected His Majesty, so he was in a coma from which it would properly take two or three days to awaken. It''s about five or six days from the River City to the imperial capital, so I think he should be awake by now." "Really?" Owen''s eyes burst with ecstasy. He put no faith in other people''s words, but believed Harper absolutely. He was sure that Francis would be all right now. But he still asked her awkwardly, "Then when will you come back to the imperial capital?" Chapter 554 Go Back To The Imperial Capital (Part Two) "Tomorrow," Matthew answered on Harper''s behalf, then asked her, "Will that be good enough?" Harper nodded and thought to herself, ''I''m almost done here in the River City. All the embroiderers are doing a good job. As long as they follow my instructions for the design and construction of those garments, I will arrange for Pearce and his wife to promote the sales. Since I don''t need to monitor the business full-time, there''s no need for me to stay here. I can simply have Rufus manage things in my absence.'' "Prepare a room for him so that he can freshen up. We will set off tomorrow and return to the imperial capital," Matthew then said. The situation in the imperial capital was calm then. The emperor must have been feeling guilty that Francis was seriously injured in order to protect him. He would try to compensate Francis as well as he could. Francis was his son, after a the imperial capital. Yet he still couldn''t figure out who was the real murderer of his son. Pearce was puzzled. Jason, who was hiding outside the city, was also puzzled. He had planned to leave the River City because it would do him no good to encounter Matthew. However, when he saw Owen appear in the River City, dressed up in disguise, his curiosity held him to the spot. Owen was a close manservant to Francis. Now that he appeared here, it could only mean that Francis was there, or that Francis sent him there, but in either case, Owen''s appearance at that spot was extremely weird to Jason. The next day, when Matthew''s carriage left the official inn and headed for the imperial capital, Jason was still confused. ''Why is Uncle Matthew going back to the imperial capital with Owen at this moment? Is the situation in the imperial city already cleared up?'' he pondered. Chapter 555 Adventures On The Road (Part One) The carriage ride home took a rather slow pace. So much so that there were several times Harper doubted whether the carriage had actually stopped or not. However, every time she opened the curtain to check, she found that they were still moving, and it was just that they were moving so slow that she couldn''t feel any bumps on the road. It shouldn''t be that far, and they could probably reach the imperial capital in six days. That day also happened to be the first day of the Lunar New Year. But Matthew kept on asking the carter to slow down, leaving them with no choice but to spend the first day of the Lunar New Year holiday on their way home. Although Owen was so worried about Francis'' condition, he didn''t dare to complain. After all, Matthew and Harper had planned to celebrate the Lunar New Year in the River City. But because of his sudden arrival, they had to spend it on the road. For that reason, Owen would never dare to have any complaint, even when the couple went off somewhere else on their own for an entire day on the first day of the Lunar New Year ho ort him. Now, she ended up getting caught in her own trap. Every time she wanted to turn down his advances, he would put on a face like that of an abandoned little dog and ask whether she just wasn''t interested in doing the deed with him. And every time, without fail, all she could do was raise her hands and give in. This time, she just couldn''t stand his eagerness anymore, so she got out of the carriage and asked to ride the horse instead. However, due to the cold winter breeze, he didn''t allow her to do that. "The carriage is moving at a snail''s pace!" she yelled out, feeling both ashamed and angry at the same time. "I can ask the guard to go faster," Matthew said, trying to convince her to come back inside. "If you''re not satisfied with it..." Without finishing his sentence, he pulled his clothes a little, revealing his well-built chest muscles. As a practitioner of the martial arts, the cold did not faze him. Even though Harper was wearing a thick layer of clothes, he only had two clothes on. "I don''t really mind letting you take the lead." Chapter 556 Adventures On The Road (Part Two) Seeing this made Harper fly into a fit of rage, so she kicked Jack off of the horse. Not wanting waste any time, she strode away at full speed. At that moment, she was afraid that if she stayed with Matthew for even a second longer, she wouldn''t be able to stand him anymore. Moreover, she might need to teach him a lesson, leaving him crippled. As he watched the horse galloping away, Matthew realized that he had crossed the line. Without delay, he got off the carriage, mounted a horse and went after her. Harper was so upset with Matthew. But she never would have expected that she''d come across a robbery. It was quite unusual for a robbery to occur on such a cold winter day, and the person who was being robbed was a ''beautiful woman''! For convenience, Harper was still wearing men''s clothes. When seeing Harper rushing over, the ''beautiful woman'' opened her large fierce-looking mouth, with her voice as loud as a bell. "Please help me!" Looking at the troublemakers who had wretched grins on their faces a ty. Although the guards surrounding him seemed a little restless, they continued to look at Harper warily, fearing that she might take this opportunity to attack them. "Is he all right? I''m a physician," she asked, albeit hesitantly. "He seems to have a heart illness. You are still about seventy miles away from the next city. If you don''t have the drug to help alleviate the pain, he will be dead before you even get there." With a look of suspicion in his eyes, the middle-aged man asked, "Are you really a physician?" "Yes," Harper replied as she got off the horse. "Stop! Don''t come any closer. Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to attack you," the guards warned Harper as they drew their swords. "Just by looking at me, you guys should have already realized that I don''t know any martial arts." With a shrug of her shoulders, she went on and added, "Of course, I only have a dagger with me, but I''ll leave it in your care. You can choose for yourself whether you want me to save his life or not." Chapter 557 The Life And Death Of Others The guard looked at the middle-aged man, and the latter felt that he had no time to waste, as his master was breathing more and more rapidly. He gritted his teeth and decided to make an attempt. "Please, sir." Harper handed the dagger to one of the guards. "Take it, please. My lady gave it to me. If I lose it, her fury will be terrible." "Please rest assured, sir." Harper stepped forward and felt the young man''s pulse. She found that his heart was beating irregularly, so she took out a needle bag and said, "Unbutton his clothes. I must give him an acupuncture treatment." The middle-aged man saw the silver needle in Harper''s hand and quickly undid his master''s clothing. Harper promptly put the needle into the young man''s body. His breathing soon improved, becoming smoother, but his face was still pale. "How curious. It''s not a heart condition, so why does he have symptoms of heart disease? Has he been poisoned?" Harper murmured to herself. The middle-aged man was surprised by her comment, but he said nothing. "Sir, will my master be all right?" "He is fine now. I estimate he has been like this for almost ten years," replied Harper, as she withdrew the needle. "That''s right. Do you have any cure for him, sir?" the middle-aged man asked hopefully. "My master has spent all year looking for physicians. We have inquired of many famous physicians, but they were unable to help him. So all these years he keeps taking medicine to alleviate his pain." Without saying anything, Harper suddenly pinched the young man on his chin. The middle-aged man felt his master was offended and quickly slapped the back of her hand, which turned red in an subordinates looked at each other speechlessly. "Are those two handsome men gays?" "I guess they must be gays, from the way they hugged each other so closely." "Ahem. Don''t gossip about anyone behind their backs." Felton Qin coughed. "Yes, master." Samuel helped his master into the carriage, and drove it outside. The carriage moved along quickly, but Felton Qin didn''t feel any jolts or bumps. "Harrell Qin, Barry Jun..." He muttered these two names. The surname of Jun belonged to the royal family in the Bright Dynasty. Were these two people from the royal family? But the surname Qin had nothing to do with the imperial family. Who was that person? Leaning against the wall of the carriage in silence, Felton Qin thought about the emperor''s sons and brothers. The crown prince Felix had to be in the imperial capital city now and wouldn''t leave the city except under compulsion. The second prince, Walden, on the other hand, didn''t have that imposing manner. The man he just saw now was very imposing and had a malicious aura that made him feel very uncomfortable. Felton Qin had met the third prince Jason several times. The sixth prince, Francis was bed-ridden and was surely still in the imperial capital. The seventh prince, Hoffman was disowned, and the eighth prince Lucas was of a different age. Thus, that person could only be one man. ''He is Prince Matthew, the emperor''s brother.'' Felton really couldn''t imagine running into the prince at that time. Who was the man next to him? It was said that the prince loved his wife very much, but now he was flirting with another man. Felton Qin wondered if his wife would be heartbroken to learn this. Chapter 558 Francis Seemed Weird (Part One) "Master, are we still going to the imperial capital?" Samuel''s voice was heard. They were planning to go to the imperial capital in order to seek for medical assistance, but at that point, it seemed like it would be all in vain. "Yes, why not? Somehow, I always feel that this trip will give us unexpected outcomes," Felton responded slowly. With that, Samuel asked another question. "Master, is the medicine that young man gave us reliable?" In fact, he was a bit worried. On the way, they met a young man with teeth as white as snow and lips as red as cherries. The stranger gave them a bottle of medicine and a luxurious carriage without asking for anything in return. So Samuel felt that it was like a pie falling from the sky. For him, it was just too good to be true. How could a stranger be so generous and kind-hearted to people he didn''t even know? That just didn''t make any sense. From overthinking about the situation too much, Samuel was actually feeling a little dizzy. "Don''t worry about that. It''s reliable. The medicine he gave us was actually better than the one I took bef oyal to the emperor. But now, the emperor had been implying to associate Francis with the clan. It was obvious that the emperor favored Francis very much. However, since Felix had been the crown prince and had taken part in the court for many years, Barry personally did not think that Francis would be a match for Felix, even if the emperor were to support him with utmost dedication. "Francis is really something, isn''t he? Apparently, there''s more to him than he let on," Matthew commented with a sneer. He had already noticed before that Francis was only pretending to be a weak and innocent man. Matthew thought that the man did it for two reasons. One, he wanted to win everyone''s sympathy. And two, he wanted everyone to think that he wasn''t a threat. He fooled everyone into thinking that he was naive about everything. In reality, Francis was well aware of all the things that mattered. Matthew wondered how many people in the kingdom were working for Francis. Even Matthew had not figured it out completely, not to mention Felix, who didn''t seem like a formidable match for Francis. Chapter 559 Francis Seemed Weird (Part Two) "Your Highness, I apologize but your humble servant doesn''t understand." "I think the emperor knows it very well. Anyone who becomes associated with the Bu Clan would eventually be loyal to him since the clan has supported him for years. This has been the Bu Clan''s custom so they wouldn''t just be able to survive but maintain their status in the society. They will never favor any prince and will always be loyal to the emperor. The only reason why the emperor would ask Francis to be associated with the Bu Clan on purpose is to intentionally fool others. The Bu Clan also knows this and Francis knows it too. I''m quite sure that the only one who is unaware is Felix," Matthew patiently explained with eyes as dark as the night. Felix had lived in comfort all his life. Even though he had dealt with Hoffman, he was still too young to be taken out of his bubble. Guidance from the empress didn''t help him as well. He only became more close-minded. On the contrary, Francis, who had not been valued in such high regard, had at least gained the support of Sherry and her family. Moreover, Francis was intelligent. If it were not for his poor health, the emperor would have made him the crown prince instead of giving the position to Felix for so long. "You sometimes smile while looking at them. For the past few days that the secret guard had been with Francis, he figured that instead of the belly, Francis was actually stabbed in the head by the assassin. The prince was acting so weird, as if he had injured his brain. "Do you think this sugar figurine that I made is beautiful?" Francis asked the secret guard. The latter looked at it carefully before saying, "Yes, it''s beautiful." "Does it look like a person?" Francis asked again. Although the secret guard couldn''t see the face of the sculpture that clearly, he could tell that it was a woman. "Yes," he briefly responded. "Who does it look like?" "It looks like a woman," the guard honestly said. He didn''t know who it looked like except that it looked like a woman. All of a sudden, the expression on Francis'' face changed. He then ordered, "You can leave now." "Yes, please excuse me." Francis carefully put the sugar figurine aside and continued to make the next one. He had made countless sugar figurines by then, and his skills had gotten better and better. However, when he looked at the figurines he made, he was still unhappy with them. He hadn''t seen that person for a long time but now, she was finally on her way back. Chapter 560 Maxwells Death List (Part One) The steward of Francis''s mansion came in to report, "Your Highness, Lord Andy is here." Francis nodded slightly and continued to mold the sugar figurine in his hand. Interestingly, it was in his own shape this time. "Let him in." "Good evening, Your Highness," Andy greeted Francis with a smile and bowed down. "Please rise, Lord Andy," Francis said in a soft tone. "How is Father?" "Don''t worry, Your Highness. His Majesty is fine. He''s just worried about your health. That''s why he ordered me to bring you some ginseng to add your nutrition. The imperial physician informed His Majesty that you have lost too much blood. After hearing that, His Majesty ordered me to send you all the top quality ginseng from the storehouse." "I am so grateful to Father for his kindness and concern," said Francis. He struggled hard to sit up and make a kowtow to express his gratitude, but his wound was affected. Immediately, he opened his mouth and gasped in pain. Andy rushed forw nd said, "Let''s go and have a look." "Yes, My Lady." She then led a group of people to Chelsea''s yard. When they arrived there, what they witnessed was a pathetic scene. Maxwell had ordered the servants to blindfold Chelsea, and she was about to be drowned into a pond. Naked, Chelsea was tied up tightly with a rope, and her beautiful face was filled with fear. She couldn''t help but shake her head. She wanted to open her mouth to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t say a word, as her mouth was stuffed with a cloth. "Maxwell, this¡­" Ivy mumbled. She felt embarrassed because of the scandal in the clan. But, when she came here, to her surprise, she found that all of the concubines were present there. Obviously, Maxwell wanted to take the chance to warn other women despite the shame. "Throw her down," Maxwell ordered coldly. He was sitting on a chair in the yard and was directing the whole proceedings. Then several guards lifted Chelsea, and threw her into the pond. Chapter 561 Maxwells Death List (Part Two) She sank down without much struggle. The scene was so terrible that the women present around were deeply scared. None of them dared to utter a single word. Many of them thought that Chelsea deserved it, because she has cheated on Maxwell. But what perplexed them most was the reason why he had called out everyone and forced them to watch the horrific scene. Some of them even looked at Ivy questioningly. Covering the mouth with her handkerchief, Ivy too looked quite disturbed. This was because even though he had called out all his women in the mansion, she was spared. "Maxwell, the crime Chelsea committed was unforgivable, so she deserved more than this. But what about the servants in her house? Do you want to expel them all?" she asked calmly, pinching her own palm. Maxwell stood up, passed by his wife, and left without looking back. He didn''t say anything, but the anger on his face was evident. Not knowing what that none of his father''s other progeny would be able to compete against him, and the Bright Dynasty would be the apple in his hand. But now, to his surprise, Francis became his tough contender. The problem was that the emperor had a special love for Francis right from his childhood, thanks to the latter''s poor health, and now he saved the emperor from danger. The emperor seemed like he wanted to give all the best things to him. Earlier, he hadn''t considered Francis as his heir because of his poor health; now he seemed willing to give the whole country to him after his health had greatly improved. The more Felix thought about this, the more frightened he became. He even regretted some of his previous actions. His only hope was Matthew not finding out about his role in the incident in the River City. Otherwise, his uncle would never let him go. After all, everyone knew that his uncle dotted on his wife so much. Chapter 562 What If I Like Her "Murry." Felix contemplated the question long and carefully, and decided to visit Matthew after he returned. He didn''t send any of his henchmen to frame Alexander, so he thought that Matthew couldn''t find out that he also framed Alexander. To be safe, Felix felt it necessary to confirm his thought by himself. Murry pushed the door in. "Your Highness, it''s very late already. Why don''t you turn back and get some rest?" "Murry, Uncle Matthew will return tomorrow. You should go to the storehouse..." Felix paused. He thought he should give Harper a gift, but he felt so grumpy that the gambling house he had given Harper was snatching half of his business. Harper apparently cared only for money. He couldn''t stand the idea of giving her another gambling house. The very thought of it made him feel ill. "What gift do you think Aunt Harper would enjoy?" Felix wondered. Murry scratched his head. He was a married man, but his wife was so gracious that any gift he gave her would delight her for a few days. Harper was another story. How could he know what Harper would like? "Women like perfumes, cosmetics, silks, satins and velvets, don''t they?" Murry suggested tentatively, "Your Highness, you acquired a pearl as big as man''s fist a few days ago, right? All women like pearls." Felix''s eyes lit up and he said, "Go and bring me that pearl. I will send it to Aunt Harper tomorrow as my gift." "Yes, Your Highness." Murry turned to walk ses and changed the topic. "I should go back to my mansion now. You should rest well." "Let me walk you out." "No, thanks. I came in through the back door. I don''t need all that attention. You have already refused to see those officials. If they see you go out with me, you will surely be bothered by them. Anyway, you need to have a good rest, as I said. When you are fully recovered, you can come and go just as you please." Francis didn''t insist, so he told Owen to walk Harper out. He gazed after her silhouette as she disappeared. "Wake up! She is gone." A mocking voice rang out abruptly. Without turning his head, Francis asked, "Why did you come back now?" "The power of the River City was crushed by Matthew. They found out that it was the Scarlet Devils who framed Alexander. Matthew slaughtered almost all the members of Scarlet Devils and we suffered great losses." Wearing an exquisite ferocious mask, Marquis Scarlet asked, "Is Harper the one who healed you from poison?" "Yes." "You like her?" he asked tentatively after a moment''s hesitation. Francis turned around, walked to a chair and sat down. "She''s Matthew''s wife, and they love each other very much." "You didn''t answer my question. Do you like her?" Marquis Scarlet asked stubbornly. He didn''t know much about Harper, but Matthew''s love for her was indeed out of the ordinary. If Francis liked Harper, he wouldn''t just sit back. "What if I like her?" Chapter 563 Foxes Are Bad At Hiding Their Tails (Part One) "You must be kidding me." Marquis Scarlet was astonished. Francis raised his head and said seriously, "Do I sound like I''m kidding?" Marquis Scarlet took a deep breath and replied, "She''s Matthew''s wife." "I know that. What about it?" Francis asked with perfect calmness. "Pearce and Matthew have reached an agreement. Alexander has become Pearce''s sworn son. Do you have any idea what it means?" Marquis Scarlet frowned slightly. It meant, obviously, that Harper and Matthew would be Francis'' enemies once they found out that Francis had something to do with the plot against Alexander. "So what?" Francis said in an icy voice. "Scarlet Devils took Felix''s money, framed Alexander, lured Harper out of the imperial capital, and ambushed her. It''s safe to say that none of this had anything to do with me." Marquis Scarlet was confused, but after a moment of reflection, it seemed to be t pity that Marquis Scarlet escaped our grasp. If we ever catch him, we can surely make him talk." A cold gleam passed through Harper''s eyes. She had many ways to loosen Marquis Scarlet''s tongue, but that man was too cunning and escaped. "Calm down. Foxes are bad at hiding their tails." Matthew gently patted Harper on the waist. "Remember, you must pay a visit to the Bu Clan." "Yes. I will go visit the Bu Clan and then the Kong Clan. It''s a pity that I was unable to attend Caroline''s wedding. Now that I''m back, I have to see her." Harper''s smile grew wider when she thought of Caroline. Now that Caroline and George were married, she wondered how her married life was. "Felix will undoubtedly visit you tomorrow. It would be a good idea for you to visit the Bu Clan. Otherwise, you will be bothered," Matthew said softly. "His Majesty seems to want the Bu Clan to be bound with Francis." Chapter 564 Foxes Are Bad At Hiding Their Tails (Part Two) "The Bu Clan?" Harper was taken totally aback. Many of the officials were Franklin''s students, so the idea of joining Francis together with the Bu Clan seemed far too bold a move. What on earth could the emperor be playing at? Did he want to make a new crown prince? Noticing Harper''s puzzlement, Matthew explained to her softly, "The Bu Clan won''t befriend any prince. His Majesty knows that perfectly well. His only purpose in doing this is to mislead Francis into thinking that His Majesty thinks highly of him. It also carries the side benefit of making Felix feel uneasy." "What a devious plot!" Harper never had any good impression of the emperor, and now she was even more displeased to see him plotting against Francis. "Even vicious tigers don''t eat their own offspring. But monarchs are all heartless. There is very little love in them. Th kes His Majesty''s side. His Majesty would never weaken himself for someone else." Harper understood that the old emperor just wanted the Bu Clan to play along with him to deceive everyone. "But we still don''t know who was behind the assassination, and now His Majesty is trying to push us into a prominent position. I''m concerned about the safety of my father and brother." Caroline remembered the day Zack was nearly killed. If it hadn''t been for Harper, Caroline and Zack would have died. Harper took Caroline''s hand in hers. "Don''t worry. I understand why you are scared, but lightning doesn''t strike twice. We were just caught off guard last time. If the enemy tries to make a move again, we will not let them go." "Harper, my brother asked me to tell you..." Caroline looked a little awkward as she said this. "Beware of Prince Matthew." Chapter 565 A Bullied Young Wife (Part One) What? A look of bemusement appeared on Harper''s face. She had no idea what Zack could have meant. Gritting her teeth, Caroline told her in detail what Zack had found. "Before you left the imperial capital, Zack received some news from Joy City. He sent his men there to investigate, but only to find that all the inhabitants were dead and... a waist token from Prince Matthew''s mansion was left there." Harper frowned and nodded. "Thank you for the news, Caroline. Now that I know about it, I''ll look into it." "I don''t believe Prince Matthew would do any such thing, but it was a fact that a waist token from his mansion was found there. Although Zack worries about your safety in Prince Matthew''s mansion, he has no doubt about the deep affection between you and Prince Matthew. Therefore, he only wanted me to tell you about this." Caroline feared that Harper would think she and Zack were attempting to ruin he was in no position to go against the emperor''s decision. After all, apart from Matthew, who dared not to cooperate with the emperor? Francis shifted his eyes to Harper as he thought about that. He thought Harper was the only other person who dared to resist his father. "Your silence speaks volumes. So, in fact, you still intend to get involved in politics." Felix sneered at his pretense of innocence. "Actually, among all our brothers, you are the most loved by Father. Even Lucas cannot compete with you in that respect." Francis remained silent. In fact, he envied Lucas the most. Although Lucas was indifferent to politics, he got along well with courtiers of all the factions. As arrogant and domineering as Matthew was, he had never shown any hostility or unkindness to Lucas. Furthermore, Lucas was the only person who didn''t cause distress to their father by being friendly with Matthew and Harper. Chapter 566 A Bullied Young Wife (Part Two) "I envy Lucas immensely," Francis said in a light voice that was just enough for everyone to hear. "He is healthy and carefree all the time, and Father dotes on him endlessly. He has lived the most comfortable life among us." Felix turned to look at Francis. Although the latter had taken some strides along the road to health, his face still looked somewhat morbidly pale. He looked like a bullied young wife because of his condition, without a trace of masculine spirit. "How are you getting along with Zack?" Felix asked flatly. He had gone to Matthew''s mansion that morning to sound out Matthew''s opinion. But as soon as he arrived, he found that Francis was already there, which was quite awkward. After all, their father had already shown his desire for Francis to engage in politics, and Franci ld bear to live with Matthew. Didn''t she feel scared in front of his cold face every day? Or did Matthew have a totally different expression in front of Harper? Francis could not help but imagine that Matthew smiled like a fool in front of Harper. That image in his mind caused gooseflesh on his body. He peeped at Matthew, only to find that he was staring at him with icy persistence. Francis couldn''t resist pausing to touch his face, to check if he had rice on his face. "What''s wrong, Uncle Matthew?" Francis asked. As a good student, he had always asked questions when he didn''t know the answers. "Why are you still here?" Matthew asked with obvious discontent. He couldn''t understand why Francis had no sense. Felix had already gone, but Francis didn''t show the least intention of leaving. Chapter 567 Felixs Mad Behavior (Part One) "I''m not full yet," Francis said, feeling aggrieved to be chased away so soon. When Harper came over, she heard what he said and she gave Matthew a reproving look, as if she demanded to know what was going on here. Matthew reached out to take her hand and pulled her down to sit next to him. "Do you want some more?" he asked Harper. "No, I''ve already had a good enough lunch at the Kong Clan''s mansion. Has Felix left?" Harper asked as flatly as she could, hoping that she wouldn''t have to see that man. "Yes. When he walked away, he stared fiercely at the dog several times as if he desperately wanted to fight it." Matthew reported this amusing detail. With a wicked smile, Harper commented, "If that had really happened, then the rumor that Felix had lost his mind and was fighting with a dog would spread all over the imperial capital tomorrow!" "Ha ha." Francis laughed out loud. When Harper and Matthew turned their faces to him, he smiled awkwardly and asked, "I had no idea ther now how to disguise themselves. There is no one in the world who does not want to sit on the throne," the empress asserted confidently. "You must be careful. Don''t be fooled by him." Felix frowned and said, "Francis'' health is greatly improved now, but he is still very weak. He saved Father at the expense of his own body. He is just a feeble invalid and we have no reason to be afraid of him. What''s more, Francis is a coward. He even didn''t dare to contradict me after I gave him so many provocations today. I don''t think we should spend too much time or energy on him." "Francis..." the empress murmured as she tried to recall what he looked like. Although he had lived in the Imperial Palace for many years, she had actually seen him very few times. That was because he had been bed-ridden most of his life. The impression she had gathered from her few sightings of him was that Francis was a very sick man, with a weak body but a handsome face. That was the empress''s impression of him. Chapter 568 Felixs Mad Behavior (Part Two) "I''ve confirmed it with the imperial physician. The imperial physician said that Francis has long suffered from a serious chronic illness, and his current condition is just a momentary improvement before death. Some days ago, he was seriously ill, and it was doubtful that he would survive past New Year''s Day. Strangely, he has become much better after leaving the Imperial Palace. He even had the strength to ward off the sword which would have killed Father. His illness... Don''t you think it''s rather hard to explain?" said Felix. "I have also heard from the imperial physician that he was born a very weak body," answered the empress, her eyes lighting up. "Mother, do you find it believable?" Felix was obviously unimpressed by what she said. If Francis was really born with a weak body, how could it be possible for him to recover as soon as he moved out of the Imperial Palace? There must be something he didn''t know. Holding her teacup in her hands, the empress fell into silence. She o bold. If anything went wrong with it, they would all be doomed. "Of course it''s reliable. I''ve been informed that the physician, who is highly skilled, has been working on this all his life. It''s almost completed. When I visit him, I can get that very gift for Father as his birthday present. I''m sure he will like it," Felix replied firmly. The gentleness of his smile at that moment was rare, but the coldness in his eyes was permanent. He was absolutely determined to win the emperor''s favor this time. "Well, then I will take your word for it. Take care of yourself well, and prepare the birthday present. Don''t let others take it before you, and don''t tell anyone. After all, this is the most important thing," the empress said softly. "Since we don''t need to beware of Francis, we can just focus all our attention on Matthew." "Mother, don''t worry. It''s all in my hands and everything will be taken care of well," Felix replied obediently, keeping the sinister smile on his face. Chapter 569 Francis Spat Out Blood (Part One) "It''s almost dinner time. Are you going to stay for dinner?" the empress earnestly asked. It was already winter at that time so the gates of the Imperial Palace were being locked relatively early. If Felix wanted to stay for dinner, she would have the servants prepare it earlier. "No, I have something to deal with. I''m leaving now." At the thought of his wife being in tears, Felix could already feel a headache. After all, she was his wife and he couldn''t just turn a blind eye to her. Moreover, he had already found a good reason to put up with her. She was from the Yang Clan whose power was pretty significant. Since Matthew didn''t want to accept his respect and liked to play it the hard way, Felix didn''t have to be so polite. He had to take advantage of the power that he had. "Okay, Felix, take care of yourself. It''s freezing outside." The empress didn''t insist that he stay. Felix had his own beliefs and ideas, but sometimes he could be a bit reckless. So, she felt like she still needed to guide him. However, when it came to Matthew, sh for the past years," Sherry stated with grief in her eyes. It was really hard for her to talk about Francis without feeling disheartened. She had given birth to him after 9 months of a difficult pregnancy. She had thought he would grow healthy and strong after that. But, for so long, he was just surviving and barely living. There wasn''t even assurance about his life expectancy. As a mother, how could she not feel distressed? She continued, "I don''t know how much longer he can live. I''m afraid that I''ll wake up someday and he''ll just¡ª" The emperor interrupted her and said, "No, he won''t. Not long ago, didn''t his condition get so better that he was finally stable? This boy is very lucky. I''m confident that he''ll always be." "I hope so," Sherry hopefully replied. She leaned against the emperor''s chest. She had privately investigated the person who had poisoned Francis and found out that it was the emperor. She was a little nervous but didn''t want to believe that the person who consciously chose to harm her son was his birth father. Chapter 570 Francis Spat Out Blood (Part Two) "You should pay more attention to Francis. Look into possible candidates from noble families that would be suitable for him. Once you find someone, tell me right away. I will immediately decree his marriage. It has been delayed all these years because of his weak body. Now that he is getting better, it''s time for him to get married as soon as possible." Sherry nodded in silence. The truth was that she didn''t want her son to marry a woman he didn''t have affection for. And since it was about time for him to marry, he must marry the woman he loved. She would never allow him to suffer in any way or form again. The emperor was very pleased with Sherry''s obedience. On top of that, Francis was getting better so he felt like he was on top of the world. In a second, he pulled Sherry closer to him and kissed her deeply while his other hand found its way to her body. However, he found it very hard to do so since he was getting too old for that. As an emperor, what he craved most for the country was to maintain its peace and prosper very lucky and has met a physician that does wonders. So now, he is getting so much better. I''m sure he will fully recover soon." If one looked closely, there was a sudden coldness in the empress'' eyes while her smile faded. But still, she remained her composure while she said, "Well, I can only hope that Francis will fully recover as soon as possible." "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty," Sherry responded. The empress then turned to Chloe and asked, "Chloe, how is Wale?" "Your Majesty, Wale is quite fine. He is so energetic that he''s able to make some trouble for me now." It was the first time for Chloe to be a mother. She looked very gentle and when she spoke of her son, affection filled her eyes. The empress nodded. "Wale is the youngest son of His Majesty and he loves him very much. You should pay more attention to the baby." "Yes, I will continue taking good care of him." "Bring Wale to me. Let me have a look at him," the empress said as she turned to the wet nurse standing behind Chloe. Chapter 571 Request For Pill (Part One) The wet nurse was uneasy and full of doubts. Chloe stood up, took the child from the wet nurse''s arms, and walked slowly towards the empress. Wale was so pretty with his fair skin. His big eyes twinkled like stars. However, as soon as he saw the empress, he burst into tears, crying out at the top of his loud baby''s voice. Chloe tried to coax him to lighten the awkward atmosphere. However, no matter what she did, Wale just kept crying, as if the thought of being hugged by the empress terrified him. With no other choice, Chloe looked at the empress with apologetic eyes. "Well, never mind. He is probably just hungry now. You can take him away and go back first," the empress said gently, as she stretched out her hand and pinched Wale''s cute little face. "You have such a strong cry. It means you will have a promising future." "Yes. Please excuse me," Chloe said as she held Wale, who was crying so hard that he was almost out of breath, in her arms, and went out quickly with the wet nurse. The empress''s gloomy eyes lingered on Chloe''s before. As a result, Felix had become implicated and fell under the emperor''s suspicion. He was still repentant for that. This time, he would spare no expense to accomplish the mission Felix assigned to him, and thereby make amends. "Yes, Your Highness." The guard was shivering with cold, but he dared not complain. He took out a strong liquor and gulped it. He soon felt warm all over thanks to the wine. Walden had been raised in a comfortable environment. Then, right after the New Year, he had left the imperial capital and undertook a long journey to reach this place, in order to acquire the pill. However, this old physician was very stubborn. Just as if the rumors about him were true, he commanded his servant to drive his men out directly, and he lied that he didn''t have the pill they wanted. It was said that several groups of people had come to beg the physician for the pill, and they too were all shut outside the door. However, there were also people who had come to request other medicines, and their requests were granted. Chapter 572 Request For Pill (Part Two) "Your Highness, does a Longevity Pill actually exist?" asked the guard. He had begun to doubt whether the legends were true. Many people had been shut outside, but there were also many people who were granted entrance and then got what they came for. This fact suggested that the physician was actually not a mean man, and that the only reason why he refused to give them the Longevity Pill was that it did not exist anywhere in the world. "Felix said there is such a pill; therefore, the physician must have it. Moreover, I''m sure you have smelled this remarkable scent over the past few days," Walden said, taking a deep breath. A faint medicinal fragrance floated out of the old physician''s mansion. "That''s the herbal fragrance," the guard exclaimed in surprise. "Yes, it is, and it smells thicker than before," Walden said in excitement. "The Longevity Pill will be ready soon!" "Can the Longevity Pill really prolong one''s life as the rumor say rn empty-handed. If Scott Wei didn''t hand them over, Walden would be determined to snatch the pills by force. "I''ve no need to reconsider. I''ve said that I won''t change my mind. I will neither give away, exchange, nor sell the pills to anyone!" Scott Wei stated decisively, with an unmistakable firmness on his face. "Well, since you are so unmovable, I can''t persist anymore. Goodbye," Walden said as he turned away all of a sudden and walked out. Even his attendants found his behavior was inconceivable. Since when did he become such an agreeable person? It was just too shocking to be true, that he would turn away compliantly after the physician''s refusal. But they didn''t dare to speak up. After Walden said he would leave, they followed him out the door promptly. Scott Wei was worried that Walden might come back again, so he sent his disciple to watch them in secret. When he confirmed that they had gone indeed, he breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 573 The Atrocity (Part One) "Father, Congratulations! You have successfully made the Longevity Pill at last!" Scott''s son congratulated his father for his achievement. After years of research, he finally made a treasure that was previously thought to be impossible. "Years of painstaking effort has finally come to fruition," Scott said in excitement. In order to prepare the Longevity Pill, he had spent a lot of effort, right from finding all kinds of precious and rare medicinal materials, to performing and revamping the laborious procedures. It was all an extremely complex schema, finally on the victory podium. "Congratulations, Father! You have made your wish come true. But, I have a question. What''s the use of the pill?" Scott''s daughter-in-law asked curiously. As a miracle-working physician, Scott had studied innumerable wondrous pills all his life. Now, the Longevity Pill was an extremely valuable pill, and something that was extremely hard to ask for. Sco them the pill!" The physician walked towards his son and daughter-in-law and whispered something. At the same time, the couple stepped back to take the pill. Seeing this, Walden grinned. "Physician Scott, you finally agreed this time. Earlier, I offered you ten thousand taels of gold and begged for the pill. But you still turned me down, and I was left with no other option." "Well, the situation is different now." Scott ground his teeth furiously. The robber was a man who had earned all his fortunes, but still made the mistake of taking his gains for granted. If it was not for his grandson, or the fear of him getting hurt, Scott would never have conceded their demands. In an instant, the young couple came back with a box in their hands. Walden recognized it, as he had seen the same box previously in the day. The box contained the Longevity Pills in it. Walden breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Open it and let me have a look." Chapter 574 The Atrocity (Part Two) The couple complied and opened the box. Suddenly, a rich medicinal aroma was filled in the air, just exactly as what Walden had smelled in the day. "It is really the Longevity Pill." Walden''s eyes lit up. "Throw it here." "First, let go of my son!" Scott''s daughter-in-law demanded. Walden frowned. He reached out and picked up the child, pinching his neck. "Lady, my patience is running out." The woman suddenly took the pill box from her husband''s hand, and moved a few steps back near to the big water tank in the courtyard. Pretending to dump the pills into the water tank, she said, "Let my son go, or I''ll dump the pills in it. You do know, the pill is going to melt in the water. There is just this one box existing in the whole world." Walden stepped forward in a hurry. Seeing her son''s pale face caused by the pinc e teenager followed him in a hurry. They disappeared away into the forest. The fire in the physician''s mansion soon drew a lot of attention. Many people in the neighborhood were his clients and they observed that the fire was in the direction of his mansion. Scott had saved most of their lives using his wondrous pills. So the rescuers and the people in his neighborhood rushed in to help them. But the fire burned so violently that they couldn''t even approach it. The fire lasted for a day and a night before it died out. People found many skeletons in the ruins. Although an investigation was carried out on the death of Scott and his family, due to the lack of any compelling evidence, the investigation couldn''t yield any fruitful results. The assailants were careful not to leave any trace, and then the matter was stalled. Chapter 575 Wash Him Clean (Part One) Reading the message Howard had sent, Harper frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t expect Walden to be so cold-blooded too." "All members of the royal family are heartless," Matthew said while reviewing the official documents. Felix and he were both heartless men after all. The only difference between the two of them was that he prioritized his principles, while Felix prioritized his interests. "Nonsense, you are not at all like them," Harper said, crumpling up the slip of paper in her hand. "Rumor has it that the Longevity Pill can prolong a human''s life. Is there really such a miraculous medicine anywhere in the world?" "With everyone talking about it now, I think there is indeed such a medicine, but we don''t know whether it''s as effective as it''s rumored to be," Matthew said, extending his arm to grab her waist and make her sit on his lap. "After all, no on rm water for Harper to wash her face. "Your Highness, His Highness said that you should go to the Imperial Palace early today." Harper nodded. Today was the birthday of the emperor. As the wife of a prince, she had to go to the palace early in the morning in order to celebrate the emperor''s birthday. Moreover, every woman with a title had to pay a visit to the empress to pay her respects to her, and Harper was no exception. "It''s still early. It''s not late to go to the Imperial Palace after breakfast." A faint smile crept up at the corners of Harper''s mouth. She wondered what the empress would do at the birthday party. She suddenly felt eager to see the outcome. "Is Fred here?" "Your Highness, he has been standing guard outside." "Let him in." Harper''s eyes flickered with anticipation. She had to be on alert in this visit to the Imperial Palace today. Chapter 576 Wash Him Clean (Part Two) Fred came in. His face was still bandaged, only revealing a pair of eyes and a mouth, so that his identity was effectively concealed from everyone. Harper was eating breakfast. With a glance at Fred, she said, "Sit down. Let''s have breakfast together." Fred frowned uncomfortably. He was about to refuse when Harper added, "This is an order." After an awkward hesitation, Fred sat down, taking only a small portion of his chair. He looked at the bowl and chopsticks in front of him, but didn''t start eating. "Just eat. You will come with me to the Imperial Palace later," Harper said while eating her breakfast as usual. "Hurry up and eat." Fred picked up his bowl and chopsticks and slurped up the porridge quickly. Then he put the bowl down and stood up. He said nothing and just waited quietly on the side. Harper looked him tough guardsman. When he confronted enemies and challenged them with his sword, his smiling face would impair his aura, making the atmosphere less threatening. "He is much cuter than Jack," Harper commented. If Jack had heard that comment, he would certainly have voiced his disagreement. Jack had seen Fred''s face. The former was generally regarded as quick-witted and likely to get along well with others, but he was no match for Fred in that regard. When Fred appeared, he quickly inspired warm feelings among the people around him. If only he were a bit more smooth-tongued, he would be the one, instead of Jack, to be by Matthew''s side every day. After changing into her official robe, Harper went out with Forsythia and Fred to the imperial palace. "Forsythia, Freda, let''s go to the Imperial Palace now," she said to them. Chapter 577 A Reminder From Lucas (Part One) "Yes, Your Highness," Fred responded in his deep and intimidating voice. For a man like him, it was a typical voice quality. However, Harper thought that this kind of voice wouldn''t work for her plan, so she frowned a little, then took out a pill and handed it to him. "Take it." Fred took the pill from Harper''s hand and immediately swallowed it without a bit of hesitation. However, what made him uneasy was when he noticed that Harper had her eyes fixated on his every move. He had never imagined that he would one day be forced to wear women''s clothes. It made him feel so uncomfortable as if he was stripped naked and made to walk towards the public. "Your Highness, if we don''t leave right now, we''re going to be late for sure," Fred reminded her. His voice was no longer gruff and deep but rather soft and sweet, which was very close to a woman''s voice. Although he didn''t consciously do anything to change his voice, it sounded romantic with a hint of being coquettish. Any man who would listen to that voice would certainly melt in an instant. "It as well. "Let''s get off the carriage and walk from here," Harper announced. Unwilling to wait in the carriage, she chose to get moving right then and there. Just after taking a few steps, she heard someone calling her name. She looked around and found out that it was Lucas. "Lucas," Harper greeted him. When he was close enough, Lucas greeted her with a smile. "What a coincidence to meet you here, Aunt Harper! Are you by yourself?" "Matthew has to be in charge of the Imperial Palace''s security today, so he came here early in the morning. By the way, you haven''t come to our mansion in a long time," Harper stated calmly. "I actually miss your hot pot very much, Aunt Harper. When you cook it in the days to come, don''t forget to call me and I''ll be at your mansion in a second." "I certainly will. That''s a promise, okay?" "Okay! I''ll get going now." Lucas bid his goodbye and then stepped forward. The moment he passed by Harper, he said something in a very low voice. It was barely audible for everyone to hear but loud enough for her. Chapter 578 A Reminder From Lucas (Part Two) Without a bit of a change in the expression on her face, she continued to walk forward. Lucas didn''t linger beside her either. He then went on to greet his friends. Harper took one last look at Lucas before immediately shifting her eyes. Just then, he reminded her to be careful with the empress. Although Harper knew the empress would take her chances and make trouble for her and Matthew, she hadn''t expected that Lucas would tell her that. At that very moment, her entire being was suddenly wary and alert. If the empress was planning to do something, it wouldn''t be that obvious and simple. Meanwhile, Francis was sitting in his carriage and idly molding a sugar figurine. He had been interested in molding the figurines ever since he went to the temple fair. Now, he could already make them that looked like real people. As a gust of wind blew the curtain, Francis raised his head and saw a familiar person walking past his carriage. In a second, he completely lifted up the curtain. "Aunt Harper." Still lost in her thoughts, Harper didn''t hea stand each other''s thoughts by merely looking at each other''s eyes. "Take care of yourself even though you''re extremely busy with your work. Anyway, it''s almost time. We need to hurry, or else we''ll be late," Harper said with a faint smile. "Sure, let''s go," Zack agreed. As a matter of fact, he walked beside Francis while Harper walked at a moderate and elegant pace. The three of them together drew a lot of people''s attention. After all, one of them was the gentle young minister from a noble clan and one was the handsome son of the current emperor. No one was able to take their eyes off them. "I heard Prince Francis has been very weak because of an illness. Why do I feel that he has fully recovered already?" someone on the sides mumbled. "Prince Francis looks very handsome." "He used to be a beautiful sick person. Now that he has recovered, nobody will be able to look away from him." "Mister Zack''s smile looks so attractive. Hold me; I feel dizzy." A lot of whispers could be heard as they made their way through the crowd. Chapter 579 I Wont Allow Anyone To Bully You (Part One) In reaction to the murmurs of the young ladies, Harper slowly smiled. Zack and Francis were both outstanding, and they were all unmarried. Although all the young ladies in the imperial capital were eager to marry Francis, Lucas, or Zack, the truth was that being married into the Bu Clan was the most attractive option. Zack had already been accustomed to the blazing and passionate eyes around him whenever he showed up in public. He smiled consistently and kept moving onward without looking askance. Francis had seldom appeared outside in the public, but had experienced many kinds of occasions. Therefore, he also maintained a calm face, and could always regain his composure by glancing occasionally at Harper. "Are you Matthew''s wife?" a hostile voice said abruptly. Harper stopped and looked at the person blocking her way. She wondered who this person might be. Francis and Zack were already bowing to greet that person. "How delightful to meet has. She will come here after she has spoken with George for a bit," Isabella replied with a smile as she turned her face in the direction of where the footsteps came. As expected, they saw Caroline trotting towards them with the corners of her dress in her hands. It was easier for her to move quickly that way. "Mother, Harper," Caroline said, panting, after she reached them. "You''re a married woman now. How can you still be so naughty and girlish? Put your dress down, now!" Isabella said in a tone of motherly reproof, as she glared at her daughter. The maid beside Caroline hastily smoothed the wrinkles on the latter''s dress. "Let''s go to see Her Majesty together." The three walked to their destination together. Caroline held her mother''s arm with one of her hands and held Harper''s arm with her other hand. Although Isabella felt exasperated with her daughter''s unceremonious behavior, she had a doting and satisfied smile on her face. Chapter 580 I Wont Allow Anyone To Bully You (Part Two) The empress''s palace was crowded with people, and the ladies from different families all sat in specific seats that represented their status. Upon their arrival, a eunuch announced outside, "Here come Lady Harper, Lady Isabella and Lady Caroline." "Harper and Isabella are really inseparable friends. They even came here together, like sisters," the empress teased them with a smile. "If I didn''t know that Harper is actually a daughter of the Chu Clan, I would have thought that she was actually a daughter of the Bu Clan." "Greetings, Your Majesty," the three newcomers said in chorus after they came in. "Arise quickly, please," the empress responded at once. She sounded happy. She fixed her eyes on Harper''s outfit, and said, "I was just talking about you two and said that you are such close friends. I''m glad to see you here. Please sit down." Harper looked at her seat, and then looked at Isabella''s seat. Sh you walk with me? Let''s chat for a bit," the empress said smilingly, as she held Harper''s arm. "Now, His Majesty thinks very highly of Matthew, and even asked him to be responsible for the safety of this birthday banquet. Now that you have some time away from Matthew, you can talk with me." "Yes, Your Majesty," Harper replied plainly and made a slight nod. She was becoming a bit curious about what the empress had up her sleeve. The empress patted the back of her hand complacently. When they arrived at the Grand Hall, it was still early and the birthday banquet had not begun yet. So the empress went to the side hall to rest for a while, and the others sat at their own seats and waited for their families. The empress also took Harper into the side hall. When they entered the side hall, Harper glanced at Fred. Fred, however, only blinked his eyes. He didn''t resist when he was blocked outside the side hall. Chapter 581 Worse Than A Beast The door of the side hall was closed slowly. The empress released Harper''s hand and sat down at the head of the table while a maid served them hot tea. "Harper, I''m sorry to trouble you by bringing you here." "Your Majesty, it''s all right." Harper had the teacup in her hand. She sniffed at it, and there was an odd smell. With a gleam in her eyes, she took a slow sip, and said, "It''s my honor to talk with you." "It''s said that you are an intelligent lady. You are indeed very understanding," the empress said with a smile. "Matthew dotes on you. Even in his mansion, you are the one in command. Every lady in the imperial capital admires you." "Yeah, that''s true," Harper said nonchalantly. Then she suddenly rubbed her temples, feeling some discomfort in her head. The empress kept her eyes fixed on Harper, with an evil gleam in them. Harper looked up at the empress, and felt dizzy. Then she passed into unconsciousness. Nancy stepped forward to check Harper''s condition, and found that she had passed out. She nodded at the empress. "Call her over and get them changed." "Yes, Your Majesty." A woman emerged from an inner room. She was like a mirror image of Harper, identical to her in both face and figure. Nancy quickly removed Harper''s ceremonial outfit and put it on the woman. Then she clothed Harper with the maid-in-waiting''s clothes. After they left the side hall, she told another servant to take Harper away. After the woman put on Harper''s ceremonial outfit, she bowed to the empress and said, "Your Majesty." Her words and gestures were exactly some scratch marks on her body. She wanted to find out what had been planned for her. The two of them carried the maid directly to the back gate of the Imperial Palace, where purchasers went through. Apparently, the plan was to drive her out of the palace. "Fred, go and tell Matthew..." "His Highness ordered me to follow you closely. If you suffer the loss of even one hair on your body, I''ll have to commit suicide." Fred didn''t dare to leave Harper''s side. This was a crucial moment, and who knew how many people wanted to kill Harper? "Well, then you will accompany me to see who is behind this." Both Harper and Fred put black cloaks on themselves, as well as on the maid they carried. As soon as the three of them appeared at the back gate, they saw a carriage waiting for them. When the carriage saw them approach, someone stepped forward to bring the maid into it, and then the carriage slowly drove away from the Imperial Palace. The two of them turned around and pretended to leave, but hid in a corner. "Find a way to follow that carriage." "Aren''t you going back to the Grand Hall, Your Highness?" "There is another Princess Harper in the hall now," Harper said, smiling slyly. She wanted to know how Matthew would react when he saw a false Harper. Would he recognize her? "Your Highness, are you leaving the palace?" "I certainly am." Harper asked Fred to get two sets of eunuch''s uniforms. After putting them on, they quietly followed others out of the palace. After confirming the direction in which the carriage set off, they chased after it. Chapter 582 Something Big Was Happening (Part One) The carriage headed straight out of the imperial city. After moving out of the palace, they changed their conspicuous eunuch uniform and followed the carriage from a safe distance. Fred was a little bit worried, so he said, "Your Highness, we are so far away from them. Are you sure we would be able to follow them?" "Of course we can," Harper said, looking leisurely at the flock of birds flying above them. She seemed quite pleased, as if she was going for a spring outing. Fred followed Harper. She changed into men''s suit and looked very handsome. Although she had worn a disguise, people on the way glued their eyes upon her due to the imposing feeling she released. Harper was riding her horse at a slow pace. Suddenly, another carriage passed by them from the opposite direction. The wind blew up the curtain of the carriage, and the people inside saw Harper riding a horse past them. One of the people seated inside the carriage held the curtain with his hand was quite familiar with this man, who had a reputation of being one of the best from the Imperial Academy of Medicine. The physician''s name was Hodge Su. "Of course it is the Longevity Pill!" Felix replied without hesitation. "Well, if you don''t believe me, you may check it up by yourself." Hodge Su stumbled two steps and then went to the center of the hall. "Your Majesty, with your permission, can I have a look at this Longevity Pill?" "Yes, you may." The emperor didn''t hesitate. Hodge Su was an extremely talented physician, and if he could develop the Longevity Pill by himself, then it would be the emperor himself who would be the final beneficiary. Andy handed the box containing the Longevity Pills to Hodge Su. Hodge Su took over the box slowly, using both his hands. He then took one of the pills, put it under his nose, and sniffed it with closed eyes. He repeated it many times and after a while, he turned pale. "It''s really the Longevity Pill!" Chapter 583 Something Big Was Happening (Part Two) The emperor was pleased to hear that and said, "Hodge, it is served by Felix, my dear son. It must be true." But to everyone''s surprise, Hodge Su suddenly knelt on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, a grave injustice has happened. Please uphold justice for me." Everyone wondered why he was making a weird request to the emperor, after confirming that it was indeed the Longevity Pill. Would it be that the pill was developed by Hodge Su, and was snatched by Felix? They were all curious. The emperor was confused. "Hodge, what''s the matter?" "Your Majesty, the Longevity Pill was made by my master, Scott. He had sent me a letter about this and said that he was going to finish the pill refining. He invited me to witness it. Since I was caught up with something else, I had to delay my journey by one day. When I reached my master''s mansion, his whole family had been slaughtered ve it to you, I wouldn''t have asked for the pill. Please judge with discretion." "Yes, Father, Felix must have been framed by someone." Walden was a little bit worried. Fortunately for him, all the members of Scott''s mansion were exterminated. He did not leave any evidence either. As long as they refused to admit it, no one could charge against them. The emperor looked at Walden, but didn''t say anything. Hodge Su said anxiously, "Since His Highness claims that he is innocent, does he dare to confront the witness face to face?" Felix snorted, "Of course, I dare. I haven''t done any wrong. I''m not afraid of it at all." However, Walden was shocked to hear it. ''What? Could it be that someone from Scott''s mansion that has escaped? That''s impossible. All the people of his mansion were killed and even his mansion was burned into ashes. There can''t be any living people left!'' Chapter 584 The Pawn Confessed His Crime (Part One) Suddenly, Hodge spoke, and his words were like an echo of Walden''s own thoughts. "Your Majesty, Milo, my little son, was in my master''s mansion when the incident happened," Hodge said resentfully. "When the evildoers broke into my master''s mansion, my son was playing hide-and-seek with my master''s grandson. My son survived the slaughter only because he was hiding in an empty rice jar." "Impossible!" Walden promptly denied it, but as soon as his words faded away, he realized that he should not have spoken. Immediately, everyone had their eyes fixed on him. "Why do you deny this so emphatically, Your Highness?" Hodge asked, looking at Walden suspiciously. "I mean, as you said, the attackers burnt Scott''s mansion to ashes. If your son was inside the mansion, he would have been burnt to death as well. How could he still be alive?" Walden said calmly. He clung to this idea as if it were his ing the truth. But what puzzled him was that if Walden was the one who had committed the murders and snatched the pills, why had the pills come from the hand of Felix? Felix was uneasy too. Everyone knew that Walden was a member of his faction. If Walden were convicted of murder and robbery, in an instant Felix would lose all the emperor''s trust that he had won with great effort. He looked to the empress for help. The empress shook her head furtively, hinting that he must calm down, and cast a glance at Walden. Walden shot a sideways glance at Hodge and then knelt down. "Father, it''s all my fault." "Really? You committed this crime?" the emperor demanded furiously. Walden had committed several murders, stolen the valuable pills and committed arson to destroy the evidence. What a ruthless man he must be, far different from the man he pretended to be. It was very shocking to the emperor. Chapter 585 The Pawn Confessed His Crime (Part Two) Nodding his head, Walden said, "It''s my fault. I must have been out of my mind to make such a terrible mistake. Please forgive me, Father." Matthew looked at Walden and then at his "wife", who was sitting calmly by his side. "Walden, how ridiculous to speak in that way! Can a person momentarily lose his mind and slaughter a whole family?" His "wife" turned her eyes to Matthew. "Since you are so ruthless, you must pay the price." With the expression on his face unchanged, Matthew toyed with the glass in his hand. Then his eyes fell upon the woman''s neck. "Why didn''t you wear the necklace I gave you?" he asked. The woman''s heart skipped a beat at his question, but she managed to keep her composure. "Sorry, I was in such a hurry to go out. I forgot it," she answered. By now, Matthew was sure that she was not Harper. He had never gi ven viewed Scott as his father. Now that he knew who the murderer was, he would definitely seek justice for Scott. "Your Majesty, Walden is so vicious. He not only murdered Scott''s whole family and stole the pills, but also committed arson and framed Felix. Please don''t pardon him," Matthew said. On the strength of his words, Walden would be convicted of murder and robbery and would not escape punishment. When Walden heard what Matthew said, he couldn''t argue back. If he denied planting the pills on Felix, it would implicate Felix. He knew that he had to repay the support Felix had extended to him for so many years. "Walden, how could you be so silly?" Francis exclaimed in astonishment, as if he could not believe what he had heard. "It would have been okay if you had just taken the pills. Why did you kill people and start a fire?" Chapter 586 See You Again As Walden cast a glance at Francis who was pretending to be sad for him, he felt quite uncomfortable. How he regretted his crime now! It was frustrating for him to think of how badly his actions had backfired against him. If only Scott hadn''t refused to give him the pill, he wouldn''t have been so cruel. It seemed to him at the time that he had no choice but to kill Scott, but now it seemed that his own doom was sealed. Matthew also looked furtively up and down at Francis. Francis'' words put another nail into Walden''s coffin. Whether he would be executed or not, it was clear now that he was the murderer. Francis'' words doomed Felix''s right-hand man, who was also his brother. From this aspect, Francis was not soft-hearted at all. "Walden, I saw you grow up. I don''t believe that you are such a ruthless viper..." The empress wiped the corners of her eyes, looking sorrowful. "If you have been wronged, just tell His Majesty. He will uphold justice for you." Looking at the sad empress, Walden felt regretful. But someone must take responsibility for this act, either he or Felix. And if Felix were blamed, he would fall with him, without hope of a comeback! "I''m sorry, Mother. I am indeed the culprit, and I let you down. I didn''t know that Scott already intended to present his Longevity Pill to Father. I heard that Felix was worried about Father''s birthday gift, and he knew about the Longevity Pill, so I took the initiative to go to the physician''s mansion to beg for the pill." "Prince Walden, you were not begging but robbing." A reprimanding v ve found you." Harper smiled exultingly. Hailey saw Fred standing beside Harper and asked, "You only brought one person with you?" "Yes, I''ve only brought one, but one is enough to deal with you. You won''t be able to escape this time," Harper replied in a low and confident voice. "I didn''t plan to escape today!" After Hailey finished her words, a man behind her made a quick movement, striking directly at Harper''s vital part. But Harper stayed still, and Fred took a step forward. He blocked the man''s attack directly, and then fought back at him. Harper stepped forward and said, "At long last, we can have a talk." "Yes, we can finally talk this through," Hailey responded hoarsely. She used to be a privileged member of the Chu Clan, but now was reduced to this low condition because she had been framed by Harper. "Have you seen your own father? I heard he is guarding the city gates." Harper''s posture was relaxed. Although she was wearing men''s clothes, her demeanor annoyed Hailey a lot. Thus, her face was distorted with anguish. She couldn''t stand to admit her identity at all. She regarded herself as the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan, not an illegitimate child. "I don''t want to quarrel with you. Come on, Harper Chu." Harper looked disdainfully at Hailey, and Hailey was fiercely agitated by her disdain. She ran madly at Harper with a bloodlust. "You will die now!" Hailey had a poisonous thorn in her hand. It was about to stab Harper, but a shadow suddenly blocked her hands and kept the thorn an inch away from Harper. Chapter 587 It Feels Good To Die (Part One) Hailey looked at the face of the man who caught her. At that moment, she almost couldn''t believe her eyes. With her voice trembling, she mumbled, "Howard! It''s you!" Howard quickly grabbed Hailey''s hand and pushed it aside. As a result, Hailey lost balance and fell to the ground in an extremely awkward fashion. This caused her cloak to slip off, revealing her scarred neck, which looked so hideous. "Howard, what on earth do you think you are doing?" Hailey protested at once, giving him a cold glare. At that moment, every fiber of her being was trembling in anger. "Do you have any idea what you are doing right now? You are protecting your enemy!" "I can''t let you hurt her," Howard answered in a cold voice, without the slightest hint of hesitation on his face. Even though the person he just threw out was his biological sister, he didn''t feel sorry for hurting her. "Have you forgotten who started all of this and brought us into this miserable situation? Why do you still want to protect that bitch?" Hailey cried out in anger. Hearing Howard''s response came as a gre r her this time. "Help me!" she yelled out at once to the man who had followed her, trying to ask for his help. Hearing Hailey''s distress call, the man who was entangled with Fred immediately stopped fighting him and hurriedly went to Hailey''s rescue. Despite seeing this, Harper didn''t even move an inch. When the man was about to reach for Hailey to set her free, a sharp rattan pierced through the two of them. As she looked at the piece of rattan which had pierced her body, Hailey''s eyes were wide open in shock. The immense pain rendered her speechless. Then, she shot Harper a malicious glare and spat out two words with difficulty, "You witch!" "Witch?" Harper echoed in an indifferent tone. Then, she turned around and walked away. "I couldn''t care less about what you called me. In any case, I''m doing you the favor of letting you two die together." Hailey wouldn''t be able to rest in peace after her death. After all, she couldn''t figure out how she was killed by Harper at all. All she thought was that Harper was a witch who performed dark arts to kill her. Chapter 588 It Feels Good To Die (Part Two) Even Howard found this very surprising as well, he knew a bit more than Hailey did. Harper''s mother was a descendant of the Qin Clan, and all of its members possessed magic power. From that piece of information, he concluded that Harper must have inherited such magic power from the Qin Clan as well. After all, she had the blood of the Qin Clan flowing through her veins. When Harper walked past Howard, he asked, "Aren''t you afraid that people might find out about your ability if you keep acting so recklessly like this?" Without stopping, Harper simply replied, "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? There is nothing to be afraid of. Will you tell other people? Will Fred tell other people? Or will the dead tell other people?" Upon hearing her response, Howard couldn''t say anything as he watched Harper walk out. However, the moment she stepped out of that place, someone suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her path. When she saw him, Harper respectfully bowed her head and said, "Mister, I''m afraid you''re blocking my way." Harper''s words gave Matthew a headache. If he hadn''t asked about the situation from his secret guard, he believed that Harper probably wouldn''t tell him the what they''re planning to do," Harper ordered as she smiled at her. "As you wish, Your Highness," Nina replied at once. Now, all of the puzzles had been solved. She had been feeling strange about that fake Harper. Yet she just couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her. And she even felt so alarmed when she saw Matthew flirt with a strange man. As it turned out, that "man" was none other than her real mistress. "Just do whatever she asks you to do. But I want you to think twice before making a decision. If you have trouble deciding what to do, just come here to ask me or Matthew. I will be here at any time," Harper responded with the smile still glued to her face. "More importantly, the fact that the woman in the Phoenix House is a fake one shall be kept between us here. No one else should know about it." "Yes, Your Highness. I understand. I know what I should do," Nina replied in a resolute tone. After that, she left, feeling so relieved. Now that she had confirmed that the woman in the Phoenix House was a fake, she didn''t have to worry about anything anymore. As long as she knew that Matthew and Harper still loved each other, everything was going to be all right. Chapter 589 The Scapegoat (Part One) With her arms wrapped around Matthew''s neck, Harper said with a charming smile, "Darling, is the show for today''s birthday banquet very interesting?" "Do you really want to know?" Matthew asked with amusement when he saw that Harper''s face was filled with interest. "Although I have my personal guesses about the result, it will be interesting to hear it from you." Harper was an excellent manipulator. By flattering Matthew, she had found a way to make him say what she wanted. "Walden was stripped off his royal titles and was demoted as a commoner. He was also banished to the southeast. Meanwhile, Felix is under house arrest." Matthew had stated his words so casually but it made Harper speechless for a few moments. Because of her reaction, the smile in Matthew''s eyes became more obvious. "Is that all? It should be a very exciting story. Why did it become so pale and boring when you said it?" Harper asked, refusing to accept that there wasn''t more to the story. "I summarized it for you and made it as simple as possible. Isn''t t testify that Walden is the murderer who killed the whole family. This way, he made everyone, including the emperor, think that Felix has wicked motives. From beginning to end, Francis had effectively directed everyone''s suspicions away from him that not a single person would even doubt him. Perhaps, even Felix has never actually doubted him. Maybe, just like the emperor, he also thought that it was me who did it." "Yes, he had planned this very meticulously. But he had left out one thing. Because right now, we are suspicious of him. So it seems like his perfect little plan is hanging in the balance, don''t you think?" Harper said while she leaned against the chair with her head tilted to one side. "Yes, but in this round, he won," Matthew responded. At that point in time, someone knocked on the door so Matthew briefly opened it. When he was walking back to his place, Harper noticed that he was carrying a tray of food. He put it on the table, took out the food and said, "Come here and eat something. You must be hungry right now." Chapter 590 The Scapegoat (Part Two) "My darling is so considerate and sweet! How did you know that I am so hungry?" With a wide smile, Harper went to the table, sat down, and took the chopsticks from Matthew. She then asked, "Will Francis get rid of us? After all, we are a loose end to his elaborate plan." Matthew placed some food in front of Harper and said, "At this moment, I don''t think he would. As you said, he''s still recovering. Also, the emperor will not suspect him at all for two reasons. One, because he''s weak and two, because he had once saved his life. The emperor will believe that I had planned everything." "Then, I guess it''s time to admit that I''m really quite impressed with Francis. Darling, do you have any wine here?" Harper asked abruptly. "No, you shouldn''t drink since you have a very low tolerance for alcohol." Matthew was worried that Harper would lose herself once she had wine. Although he liked to see drunk Harper, her health was more important to him. Harper put down her chopsticks and said, "Then forget it. I admire Francis for his ha ''s mansion, then it must be someone from the mansion who leaked it. Obviously, the person who did that could only have one intent and that was to drive a wedge between the couple. "Yes," Matthew briefly answered. He then squeezed into the chair and sat down beside Harper. She felt that the chair was a little bit too crowded, so she simply sat on his legs. Then, he continued, "Besides, during that time when we left River City, someone broke into our mansion. From what we know, that person was looking for something. He was extremely cautious, but fortunately, our secret guards found him." "Did we lose anything in the house?" Harper asked. She was so surprised. That person must be very familiar with the layout of the mansion since they were able to sneak in without being caught. "No, he didn''t find what he wanted. Guess what he was looking for inside?" Matthew asked in a low voice. Harper raised her head in contemplation and said, "It must be something confidential or valuable." "The Heavenly Book," Matthew supplied. Chapter 591 Who Is The Traitor Harper was taken aback and frowned in deep thought. ''Is it a coincidence? What is the connection between the death of the one from the Qin Clan in the Joy City and the spy''s secret searching of our mansion for the Heavenly Book?'' She racked her brain to find an explanation. But what bemused her even more was that the spy had concealed himself so well in their mansion. Furthermore, only a few people knew that the third Heavenly Book was in their mansion. ''How did the spy come to know about this? No matter who it was, we will be in danger if he is not found out.'' "I don''t think many people know that the third Heavenly Book is in our mansion, do they?" Harper asked Matthew anxiously. She thought, ''If I consider all the people I know, I should be able to come up with some clues.'' "Yes. The only four people around me knowing about it are Jack, Barry, Noah and Rufus," Matthew replied as he held Harper by the waist. After a pause, he asked, "How about you?" "I''m the only one." With a gravely ponderous face, Harper reasoned quickly. ''The Heavenly Book is very important and this is the reason why I have told no others about it over the years. I am the only one who knows where the third one is. I have not shared the secret with any of my subordinates. Therefore, the secret could only have been betrayed by those four near Matthew. Jack and Barry have been Matthew''s personal guards for so many years, while Noah is a good friend of his. The relationship between Matthew and his steward Noah is even better than that bet ave. As he passed Robert, he added, "Let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t push her limits. If you do, you''ll regret it." "I haven''t betrayed Lady Harper." "It''s not about whether you betrayed her, what counts is her opinion of you," Howard said gently. "You should know how hard it is to win her trust, and how much she detests Charles. And you should also know that if I were you, I would definitely stay away from Charles. It''s not worthwhile to arouse the suspicions of your new master." "Lady Harper is not that sort of person!" Robert rebutted. "She is different from everyone else in the Chu Clan mansion." "If she were the same as the others, she would have died long ago. How else could she live until now?" Howard sneered. "Nobody thought highly of her before, but now, no one can surpass her. Even I envy her." "Master Howard, don''t you really hate her?" Robert was a little surprised to hear what he said. He had assumed that Howard was getting close to Harper to get revenge. But now he realized that his assumption was wrong. If not for revenge, then for what? "I hate her!" Howard turned back and looked at Robert. "Of course I hate her. How could I not hate her? " Robert narrowed his eyes and said, "Master Howard, as long as I live, I won''t allow you to hurt a hair on her head." Howard smiled bitterly and said, "What makes you think it''s necessary to kill those whom you hate? I hate her indeed, but so what? Compared with coldness, I prefer hatred. At least hatred is something I can feel." Chapter 592 Francis Was Refused (Part One) Owen went to Matthew''s mansion in order to pay Harper a visit. He had assumed that he would be able to see her in person by claiming that Francis was feeling unwell. Unexpectedly, he was turned away. Looking at Nina with wide open eyes, he couldn''t believe his ears. "Nina, didn''t you tell Her Highness that it''s me, the one who works for Prince Francis, wanting to see her?" he asked again for confirmation. "Her Highness said that you may turn back. She won''t go to Prince Francis'' mansion now, and even added that she will never go there again in the future," Nina told him, then turned around and walked away. She dared not let anyone in, because the woman in the Phoenix House now was not the real Harper. Otherwise, the truth might be revealed for everyone to know. In shock, Owen''s eyes widened even more. He could not understand what had happened. ''What could possibly be wrong with Her Highness? Hasn''t she always got along well with my master? Why was she suddenly refusing to go see him? How could she even say she would never co topped at the gate and did not enter. "Your Highness, please go inside," Owen urged him in worry. The rain was becoming heavier, and Francis was in poor health. If he stayed in the rain for a long time, Owen feared that his health would suffer. But Francis merely shook his head. He just stood there without moving. It was true that he was desperate to see Harper, but he didn''t want to break into her house. He didn''t want her to think of him as discourteous. Therefore, he preferred to stand outside, waiting for her to come out. He did not believe that she could be so heartless as to watch him in the rain. "Your Highness, the rain is becoming heavier. You haven''t made a full recovery yet. Why not wait back there in the corridor instead?" Owen tried desperately to convince him. But Francis was stubborn and shook his head. He insisted on standing in front of the gate, staring at the gate with his tender eyes. If Harper didn''t see him that day, he was determined to stay there until he saw her. He wouldn''t give up so easily. Chapter 593 Francis Was Refused (Part Two) In the Phoenix House, Harper''s imposter was reading a medical book. She had been told that Harper did not have many hobbies. Reading medical books was one of her few hobbies, so she pretended to read medical books as well. Nina went to the window and shut it. "The rain is becoming very heavy. Your Highness, I''ll get you a cloak, in case you feel cold." "All right," Harper''s imposter said without raising her head. In the past few days, Matthew hadn''t visited the Phoenix House. Or to be more precise, she hadn''t seen him since the emperor''s birthday banquet. Nina went out briskly to fetch the cloak. Angelica came in with ginseng soup. She stood beside her, trying to think of something to say. However, she didn''t dare interrupt the false Harper, who seemed to be lost in thought. Therefore, Angelica could only look at the imposter with her innocent eyes. Her gaze was so intense that the false Harper couldn''t ignore it anymore. She actually preferred to avoid speaking whenever possible, because the more she spoke out, But before he could say more, Francis ordered him, "Owen, let''s go." His voice was stern. Then he lost his balance and almost fell to the ground. "Your Highness..." Owen protested. "What? Will you disobey me now?" Francis shouted. He coughed again in his irritation. He knew that the woman in front of him was not Harper, although she looked exactly the same as her. Something, perhaps his sixth sense, told him that she was not the person he wanted to see. He had inscribed Harper''s image and her every gesture into his brain. He could even imagine how she would react to anything he said or did. This person was just an imposter¡ªhis gut feeling was always right. Determined, he decided to ask Matthew what he had done and where he had hidden Harper! "No, I dare not," Owen quickly replied, lowering his head. "Let''s go. Follow me to meet Uncle Matthew," Francis said. He could hardly stand still. He leaned his body against Owen and ordered, "Bring me to the Pine House." "Yes, Your Highness," was Owen''s reply. Chapter 594 He Is At Deaths Door In the Pine House, the real Harper was asleep. She had been feeling drowsy and sleepy a lot in recent days. The heavy rain made her even more eager to sleep. She fell asleep after breakfast and hadn''t awoken yet. Fred and Forsythia were standing guard outside. It was a strange time, with a fake Harper in the Phoenix House, but the real Harper didn''t seem to be worried at all. However, Fred and Forsythia dared not relax even the slightest bit when Harper was sleeping. When Francis, supported by Owen, appeared in the rain, Forsythia was shocked to see him. Then she turned her head aside, as if something had come to her mind all of a sudden, pretending that she hadn''t seen him. Fred didn''t even raise his eyebrows from the moment he saw him. He just turned a blind eye to Francis'' embarrassment and difficulty. Francis'' eyes lit up slightly at the sight of Forsythia, as if something was about to spill over his eyes. He gestured for Owen to help him enter the Pine House. "Is Uncle Matthew here?" Francis asked in a feeble voice. He looked disheveled and out of sorts. Forsythia simply snorted, without uttering a word in reply. Fred answered in a cold voice, "His Highness has not yet come back." "Is Aunt Harper here?" Francis asked. Somehow, he sensed that the Pine House was not empty, and the person inside was the real Harper. Fred was at a loss for words when he heard that, because he was a poor liar. Meanwhile, Forsythia said in anger, "Her Highness is in the Phoenix House. You have come to the wrong place." "I have already been to the Phoenix House. The person inside is not Aunt Harper." Francis started coughing again. He coughed so viol glare at her or withdraw his sight, he felt his eyes twitched. Sitting on the side of the soft bed, Harper began to feel Francis'' pulse. She glanced at Owen and said, "You are Francis'' personal servant, but you made him like this. I think he should get rid of you," When Owen heard this, his eyes turned red right away. He believed that Francis would not have gone through all this suffering if Harper hadn''t refused to see him. "If Your Highness hadn''t refused to see Prince Francis so stubbornly, he would not have been like this," Owen said. "So it''s all my fault?" Harper asked, looking at Owen with her meaningful eyes. "Who do you think you are? Do you have any tie with me? And who do you think I am, a pet? Do you think I''m obligated to see you whenever you want to see me?" Owen opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything in response. Harper was right. He had forgotten that she had noble status and he could not demand her attention whenever he wanted. But still, he believed that Harper was to be blamed for making Francis wait for four hours. "Your Highness, how is Prince Francis?" Owen just asked, since he knew he was in the wrong. "He is at death''s door." "What?" Owen exclaimed. He became weak in the knees from shock and fright. He promptly knelt down in front of Harper. "Please, Your Highness, please save Prince Francis. He has been in poor health for many days. He even spat blood out a few days ago. He told me not to tell Your Highness about it. Please, please save him!" Looking at Owen, with his face covered in tears and snot, Harper said in disgust, "If you don''t let go of me to cure him, your master will die for sure!" Chapter 595 Francis Confession (Part One) Harper took out a bag full of needles and had acupuncture on Francis'' body. Francis had a blood stagnation. She didn''t know what kind of stimulus he suffered led to such a symptom. Yet one way or another, Harper had to help him spit out the blood to save his life. After the acupuncture treatment with several silver needles, Francis spat out a mouthful of blood, which frightened Owen. The latter immediately cried out, "Your Highness, are you all right?" After putting the silver needles away, Harper looked at Francis''s pale face. Francis looked like a wreck. If the events at the birthday banquet were plotted by him, he didn''t need to care about her opinions anymore. After all, his poison was completely cleared, so she should have been useless to him now. But he came to see her, even disregarding the heavy rain. With a single glance, he recognized that the per ''! "Ahem." Francis coughed and opened his eyes before Matthew finished drinking his ginger soup. The first person Francis saw was Harper, who put down the bowl and was looked at him with concern. "How are you feeling now?" "Don''t stop. Continue," Matthew said as he took the bowl and put it in Harper''s hand. He opened his mouth and waited for her to feed him the soup again. Harper felt both annoyed and amused, but she didn''t refuse him. She continued feeding him while talking to Francis. "I have asked someone to bring you the ginger soup. You need another bowl of it. You are in fragile health. Why don''t you take better care of yourself? You got cold and stayed in the rain. Aren''t you afraid of dying early?" Looking at the empty bowl of ginger soup, Harper was about to put it down. Yet, Matthew was quicker and already put another bowl in front of her. Chapter 596 Francis Confession (Part Two) "Do you still want more?" Harper was astounded. After stirring the soup with a spoon, Matthew said, "No, I''m done with it. It''s my turn to feed you." Harper felt uncomfortable and rolled her eyes. She said curtly, "Matthew, I can drink on my own." "I like to feed you. What? Don''t you like it?" Matthew''s voice was still calm and even, but Harper understood the threat contained in his words. So she obediently opened her mouth and drank the ginger soup fed by him, but she also stared at him with big eyes, protesting silently. He fed her at a moderate pace, paying no attention to her protests. Just when Harper finished drinking, Matthew said to Francis, "Get out of here now that you''re awake." Opening his mouth, Owen wanted to retort, but he was frightened away by a single glance from Matthew. He dared not say a word, completely marquis in our dynasty?" "Marquis Scarlet is the leader of a secret society of assassins. Hodge''s son was saved by him," Harper explained slowly. "He is a heartless and wicked man who has committed all sorts of crimes." "I don''t know him. Hodge''s son was found lying at the foot of the mountain and brought back by the guards from Hodge''s mansion," Francis said, and the look on his face didn''t seem to be false or affected. "Did you arrange your rescue of the emperor on purpose?" Harper asked again. If Francis had arranged that event deliberately, she would really doubt his intentions. Francis smiled bitterly. "How could I have arranged for it? Now I wish I had not rescued him, so that I would still be ignorant of the truth of my illness. I would even prefer that I died in the hall that day, rather than be heartbroken now!" Chapter 597 A Prophecy (Part One) Seeing Francis'' grief, Harper felt sorry for him. As a very handsome man, when he wept in front of others in despair, even the stone-hearted Harper couldn''t suppress her sympathy. She even held back from what she wanted to ask. "Was it you who plotted against Alexander?" Matthew asked what Harper intended to ask. Seeing that she turned her head aside, he understood that she didn''t want to ask more questions, but he thought it would be better to clarify things. With a bitter smile on his face, Francis said, "Uncle Matthew, do you think I am that ruthless? How could you even think I would conspire against a child?" Francis knew what had happened to Alexander. Alexander was framed for murder and put into prison. If Harper and Matthew hadn''t been to save him by finding evidence in his favor, he would have been executed already. "So, you were really not the chief conspirator?" Matthew didn''t hide his suspici ches to his throne. He is always afraid that someone might usurp the throne. Naturally, he became hypervigilant. He''s not just afraid of me. Anyone else whom he foresees as a potential threat is also his enemy. Harper was thinking about something else. "To prevent his sons from usurping the throne, he wouldn''t mind resorting to extreme means. But isn''t he afraid that his sons would also resort to some extreme means?" Matthew was dumbfounded to hear Harper''s question. He seemed to have thought of something, but he failed to seize it. At the same time, in the Imperial Palace, the emperor was seemingly looking quite good recently. Although Felix had annoyed him, he looked radiant. "Andy, fetch my pills." "Yes, Your Majesty." Andy fetched the Longevity Pills and aided the emperor in having one. "Your Majesty, the Longevity Pills have already begun their magic. You look much more spirited now," he said. Chapter 598 A Prophecy (Part Two) "Glad to hear that, Andy. I too think the same," the emperor said with an enormous smile. "After taking the Longevity Pills, I feel I am loaded with energy. I never feel tired, however hard I stress my body." "Your Majesty, although the Longevity Pills are doing their job, you''d better take care of yourself," Andy said with a smile. "Your Majesty, are you willing to choose a lady as your company today?" "No. Today I will be going to Sherry''s palace," the emperor said slowly. Sherry was willful at times, but she was never aggressive. Over the years, she had been taking care of Francis. Now that Francis was getting better, she had more free time. "Yes, Your Majesty. As you please! I''m going to inform Lady Sherry right away¡­" "That''s unnecessary. I''ll go straight there," the emperor said with a smile. He liked Sherry because she had a character. She never struggled agai ecretly?" Cheryl felt confused and curious. Right at that moment, the young maid was called away by another maid. The young maid hastily said goodbye to Cheryl and left with the maid who called her. Since Cheryl had just heard about Minna from the young maid, she was curious. Wondering what Minna was doing there, she walked towards there quietly. However, she was shocked as she reached closer. She saw Minna using a voodoo doll in the Cold Palace. Inside the Imperial Palace or outside, anything related to voodoo was a taboo for everyone. If anybody was caught while using a voodoo doll, the person would surely be doomed to death. A glimmer of cruelty flashed across Cheryl''s eyes. She rushed inside the Cold Palace and grabbed Minna. "You bitch, how dare you use such a filthy thing in the Imperial Palace? I will report it to Her Majesty right away. You will be punished!" Chapter 599 Each Had Their Own Plans (Part One) When Minna saw that someone had spotted her doll, her face instantly turned deathly pale. In a second, she knelt down and held onto Cheryl''s legs for dear life. "Cheryl, I''m begging you. Please don''t! I didn''t hurt anyone! This is just my little secret as a young girl," Minna hysterically stated. But Minna''s petition fell to deaf ears as Cheryl exclaimed, "Liar!" She then casually grabbed what Minna was hiding in her arms. She said, "The voodoo curse has always been used to hurt people. But you said that you didn''t hurt anyone. Then, you must tell me what you were doing or what you plan to do with it. Is it possible that you''re going to use it to put a spell on His Majesty?" As a matter of fact, the real purpose behind Cheryl''s words was to simply stop Minna from talking. After all, Minna was a maid of fame and prestige in the Spring Palace. It was said that she had served the emperor several times, and he even wanted to give her a place in the palace. However, as soon as Cheryl sta with Sherry that night. If Cheryl went back with that news, the empress would scold or beat them again. When Cheryl reached the Sleek House, the empress was dressed in her home clothes. Sitting idly, she hadn''t even touched her chopsticks despite a table full of dishes in front of her. As soon as she saw Cheryl, a ray of light flashed in her eyes. "Cheryl, were you able to see His Majesty?" "Your Majesty, His Majesty is going to stay at the Spring Palace tonight," Cheryl hesitantly replied. In a brief second, porcelain crashing on the floor was heard throughout the room. The empress had stroked the bowl and chopsticks in front of her. She thought, ''I am the first lady of the Imperial Palace. But now that Sherry is enjoying a little affection from His Majesty, she dares to look down on me. Does she really think that I don''t have the ability to turn over the situation?'' As long as she was still the empress and her son was the crown prince, Sherry and Francis wouldn''t surpass her. Chapter 600 Each Had Their Own Plans (Part Two) When Nancy noticed that the empress had accidentally wounded her hand, she walked up to her and held her hand. She then said, "Please calm down, Your Majesty. It''s not that His Majesty doesn''t care about you anymore. He might just still be holding a grudge because of the Longevity Pills. Just give him some time. I''m sure it won''t be long before he forgets about it and immediately forgives you." "Nancy, His Majesty hasn''t come to my residence since his birthday banquet. He is obviously mad at me. I don''t know why he couldn''t understand that Felix looked for the Longevity Pill just for him. How could he still be upset with Felix?" The empress was furious. She felt even more enraged at the thought that Felix was still under house arrest. In an attempt to comfort the empress, Nancy responded slowly, "Your Majesty, Crown Prince Felix is grounded right now. Please do not panic. You and His Majesty have been a couple for many years. There is no doubt that he love or guarding the gates noticed that Nancy was in such a mess. Her eyes were even reddish while she asked to see Sherry. She thought that Nancy had suffered abuse from the empress, so she was coming to ask Sherry for help. For a short while, the maid didn''t know what to do. "Has Lady Sherry gone to bed?" Nancy''s voice was not too loud or too soft. It was just enough for the people in the hall to hear her. At that time, Sherry was having dinner with the emperor. When she heard the noise outside, she immediately frowned deeply. Out of concern, she ordered, "Minna, go outside and have a look. Find out what''s happening and why it is so noisy." "Yes, My Lady." Minna set out in a hurry, but she came back very soon. "Your Majesty, My Lady, it is the chief maid of Her Majesty''s household, Nancy, who is at our gate. She said that Her Majesty fainted all of a sudden and she has no idea what to do, so she''s begging to see you, My Lady. Please come and help her." Chapter 601 A Record-breaking Affair (Part One) On hearing this, Sherry immediately put down her chopsticks and asked her maid, "Did anyone call the imperial physician when Her Majesty fainted?" "My Lady, I don''t know. Nancy is disheveled, her eyes red and swollen, and she looks extremely upset. The Sleek Palace may be in a mess now," Minna said gingerly. Sherry looked at the emperor who had already put down the chopsticks and said, "Your Majesty, Her Majesty fainted. I''m afraid the situation is rather serious. Why don''t you come along with me and see her?" When he saw Sherry pleading like that, the emperor couldn''t refuse her. What was more, the empress had fainted and he didn''t know if she was well now. The empress was his only wife, and she had responsibility for all the concubines in the palace. He couldn''t brush her aside. So he ordered at once, "Well, guards, get ready to the Sleek Palace." Sherry followed the emperor and looked at her maid, Minna. Minna nodded modestly at ajesty, please don''t worry so much. You should take good care of yourself too, lest it harm your health. If Walden knew that you are so worried and even ill, he would be very remorseful. What''s more, you also have Felix." "Felix..." The empress became sadder at this mention of Felix, but she said nothing about him. "Sherry, I''m really sorry that you accompanied His Majesty to visit me so late at night. Please go back and rest." Then, she turned to the emperor and said, "Your majesty, please return to the Spring Palace with Sherry. I''m fine now." "You are so ill now. How can you say you are all right?" the emperor said reproachfully. "I''ll stay here with you tonight." "But Your Majesty, I''m too weak and unattractive now. It may ruin your mood." "Nonsense. Set your mind at rest. I''ll stay here with you tonight," the emperor said quickly. Then, turning to Sherry, he added, "Sherry, you go back to the Spring Palace and sleep well." Chapter 602 A Record-breaking Affair (Part Two) "Yes, Your Majesty. Please excuse me." There was no dissatisfaction or jealousy on Sherry''s face. As she walked away gracefully, a touch of praise flashed across the emperor''s eyes. Noticing the subtle interaction that had just taken place in front of her, the empress was a little embarrassed and her eyes flashed sharply. Sherry was an expert at making concessions in order to gain advantages. In the palace, Sherry had an obedient manner, but she knew exactly what the emperor had in mind. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that I''m of no use to you in my current condition." "Don''t stress your brain. There is no important business at hand. I''ll keep you company tonight. Sleep well now. I''ll sleep outside." The emperor clasped the empress''s hand, then went out to wash and went to bed. "Nancy, take good care of His Majesty," the empress commanded. "Yes, Your Majesty." "No need for that. Take good car The emperor had made a night-time visit to the empress, but in the empress''s bedroom, he had sex with the empress''s personal maid. The news spread throughout the whole imperial palace like a wildfire. When the emperor was absent from the imperial court session in the morning, everyone was curious about what extraordinary abilities the empress''s maid had. She must have been quite extraordinary that the emperor missed an imperial court session because of her. Hearing this news, Sherry made no response, but the look in her eyes revealed her feelings. Everything was out of her expectation but suited her just fine. The emperor favored a maid to such an extent that he missed an imperial court session. This was unprecedented in the country''s history. No matter where the fault really lay, historians would blame the whole thing on the empress. After all, the empress had authority over the imperial harem. Chapter 603 A Repeat Tragedy (Part One) The empress was hoping that the emperor would ask for her opinion on how to deal with the girl he had spent the night with, but he never did. Instead, he took Cheryl away, making her his attendant. Noticing how distorted the empress''s face was due to so much anger, Nancy couldn''t help feeling uneasy, so she said, "Your Highness, please calm yourself down. She is nothing but a bitch without an ounce of self-respect. For as long as she is in the Imperial Palace, you''d be able to get a chance to take care of her." Hearing this, the empress took a deep breath and replied, "Have you received any news from Matthew''s mansion?" "No, I''m afraid not. We haven''t heard from the fake Harper ever since she returned to Prince Matthew''s mansion." "I want you to pass a message to her. Tell her that even though she has managed to deceive everyone and masquerade as Harper, she still has to do whatever I tell her to do. Otherwise, she''ll have to pay for it in the future." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Oh, and send Cheryl some gifts," said the empress in a cold tone. Despite the fact that the empres ou now," said the man. The imposter was startled when she heard the man''s voice. She had her finger pointed at the man without saying anything for a long while. Fred still didn''t try to stop her and simply continued standing by the entrance while holding his sword in his hand. The fake Harper then entered the room. She was so eager to know who the man in Matthew''s arms was. The imposter''s actions left Matthew feeling so displeased. Then, he pulled the man''s coat up and straightened it, seeming as if he didn''t want anyone else to see him naked. "Matthew... What are you doing?" asked the imposter. Witnessing this firsthand sent chills down her spine. She never truly thought that Harper was good enough for Matthew and he shouldn''t be spoiling her. Now that she had finally admitted the fact that Matthew indeed loved Harper, she never could''ve expected that it might not actually be true. As it turned out, the reason why Matthew hadn''t been visiting her for several days wasn''t because he had his hands full with work. It was actually because he was busy fooling around with another man. Chapter 604 A Repeat Tragedy (Part Two) She had trouble accepting the fact that Matthew was gay. At that moment, she didn''t even know whether she should laugh or cry. Deep inside, she wanted to laugh because it seemed that Matthew didn''t truly love Harper after all. Harper was probably nothing but a pawn who had to pretend that she was in love with Matthew. Due to what she just saw, the fake Harper began to think that the stories of romance between Matthew and Harper weren''t even true, and Harper only needed to act like a prince''s wife in front of everyone. But other than that, she also wanted to cry because she just found out that Matthew was gay. "Matthew, you..." the imposter mumbled, clearly at a loss for words. "Matthew, your wife seems to be very upset. Could it be that she has actually fallen in love with you?" said the man in Matthew''s arms. The man then turned his head to look at the fake Harper, and it was only at this point that she finally saw his face. She resented th choked up her anger and said, "Well, the feeling is mutual. I do not like you either. You''re not really my type." Then she turned to Matthew and added, "Matthew, you''re the one I want. Please take me and make me your wife!" As soon as Matthew heard this, his eyes were filled with so much killing intent. "You do not deserve to be my wife. But since you seem to be raring to have sex right now, I''ll satisfy your desire. Fred, send this woman to the military camp and make her a military prostitute!" "Please don''t do that. I haven''t had enough fun yet." The real Harper stopped him right away, gently rubbing her hands against his chest. "I can''t stand the fact that someone who''s pretending to be you is saying something so outrageous in front of me. Fred, I want you to tear off her mask and send her to the military camp to serve as a prostitute. If she ever gets away this time, I''ll kill the one responsible for it myself!" Matthew exclaimed. Chapter 605 She Was Pregnant The fake Harper was completely shocked. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. ''What did Matthew say? Who is this man?'' she wondered and looked at the man in Matthew''s arms. ''But he is a man! How could I pretend to be him? I am pretending to be Harper!'' Looking at the woman who was so bewildered, the real Harper smiled and said in her own voice, "Rena, I can''t believe that you would dare to come to our mansion again. Do you miss the soldiers of the Black Flag Army in the military camp? Are their skills excellent?" When the imposter heard this, the blood drained from her face. She trembled inside, but maintained an appearance of calmness. "I don''t know what you are talking about, and I don''t know who Rena is." Harper took off the mask and exposed her own face, which made the imposter at the door fall to the floor in an instant. "You... How can you be still alive?" "Of course I''m alive. I''m not vulnerable to your little tricks." Harper jumped out of Matthew''s arms and said, "I thought that Felix took you away from that military camp only because he had an interest in you, but I was wrong. It turns out that you enjoy being a military prostitute in the Black Flag Army''s camp." "You bitch, I will kill you!" The imposter of Harper turned out to be Rena. She was enraged, prepared to risk her life to fight Harper. Fred kicked a stone and hit at certain acupuncture point of her chest. As a result, she couldn''t move. Gnashing her teeth, she glared at Harper. Harper looked at Rena and said coldly, this man filled it." The couple smiled at each other. Since their marriage, they had never before been so clingy with each other, so eager to talk and express their feelings in such a clear way. One of them always worried that Harper would leave him, and the other one was afraid that Matthew would be displeased by her behaviors. However, they couldn''t help but love each other, and they were entangled with each other until death. Harper raised her head, looked at him and asked curiously, "Matthew Jun, then do you want a baby or not?" "I want no one but you. Now, I only want you, just you," said Matthew lazily, rubbing himself against Harper''s neck. "No way!" Harper took his hand and put it on her belly. She smiled and said, "Congratulations. You''re going to be a father. I''m pregnant." Matthew froze in shock. He was at a complete loss for what to do. He didn''t know how to react. Even his tongue went stiff. He opened his mouth but couldn''t form a complete sentence for a long while. "You... You..." "What do you want to say? Has your happiness turned you into a fool?" As Harper looked at Matthew, who was still uneasy, the smile in her eyes spread. The whole room was filled with her smile, warm and sweet. "I... You... are really pregnant?" Matthew''s hand on Harper''s belly seemed to be burning. He withdrew it and said, "It sounds unreal." "Yes, Matthew Jun, I''m pregnant now. You''re going to be a father." Harper held his face in her hands and asked, "What? Do you feel unhappy about the news?" Chapter 606 News From The Phoenix House (Part One) Matthew was dumbstruck hearing the news. After a while, he rushed out of the room like a gust of wind. He ran so fast that even Harper failed to stop him. In the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen. Harper was almost frozen on the spot, as she didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. She did not understand what her husband meant. Was he so scared by this news that he fled away? When Fred returned, what he saw was Matthew stumbling out as if he had bumped into a ghost. Fred looked at Harper, whose face twisted. Then, he looked back at the direction of Matthew, but he had already disappeared from his sight. He asked, "Your Highness, what''s wrong with His Highness?" "Nothing serious. He is crazy!" Harper uttered every word between her teeth. She could not help but curse Matthew in her heart. It was he who had yearned for a child from her. Now, when she finally got pregnant, he said he no longer wanted a child. ''Is he kidding me?'' she thought. In a rage, Harper walked out forcibly, as if s hew''s wife was pregnant. "Your Highness, pardon me for my interruption, but is Her Highness pregnant?" the chief imperial physician asked tentatively. "Cut the crap! Do what I asked you to do," Matthew said, as he frowned slightly and cast him a glare. The chief imperial physician was so frightened that his hand holding the ink brush trembled, ruining the piece of paper in front of him. He had no choice but to rewrite on a new piece of paper. All the imperial physicians breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that the reason Matthew was here was only because he wanted them to write matters needing attention for a pregnant woman. It was rumored that he had been injured and couldn''t have a child. Now if his wife was pregnant, he must be crazy with joy, but the emperor would be crazy with anger. Soon, each of the first group of ten imperial physicians completed their list of do''s and don''ts. Immediately someone approached to pick their paper up and then handed it over to Matthew for review. Chapter 607 News From The Phoenix House (Part Two) The second group of ten imperial physicians was already on their chairs and writing in a hurry. Matthew reviewed the dos and don''ts written by the first group of imperial physicians. It was his first step into parenthood, and he was not sure about the things to be done. Thus, he was left with no other option but to seek advice from the experts. It took almost two hours for all the physicians to finish their assignment. Looking at all the physicians in the room, Matthew drew out a few pieces of paper and asked, "Who is Ian Wang?" "Your Highness, I''m Ian Wang," one of the imperial physicians answered in a trembling voice and stood up in a hurry. His body was visibly shaking. "According to your prescription, a pregnant lady should be wary of eating haws. But all other physicians have written that pregnant ladies prefer eating sweet and sour food, and they have listed haws as a food that can be consumed during pregnancy. Why do you say that a pregnant lady cannot eat haws?" With sweat all ov Barry looked at Matthew, who still had no idea that it was he himself who made his wife angry. Barry felt helpless. He had always thought Matthew was wise and powerful, but now, for a moment, he thought he was just a fool. Matthew made his wife angry, but he didn''t know that he had made a mistake. Now that he made his way back, there would be nothing short of another battle awaiting him in his mansion. As soon as Matthew left, all the imperial physicians in the Imperial Academy of Medicine fell to the ground and kept wiping the sweat from their foreheads with their sleeves. The Yama had finally left, but thinking about the prescriptions they had written, they were trembling with fear. If Matthew hadn''t left because of Harper being angry, they would have been severely punished by him today. "Hurry up! Report to His Majesty and Her Majesty that Lady Harper is pregnant!" the chief imperial physician ordered someone as he finally came into his senses. After all, Harper''s pregnancy was big news. Chapter 608 The Estrangement Between Husband And Wife The emperor received the news straightaway. When he heard it, he was not displeased at all. Instead, he smiled in delight. Andy was unsure about the news. ''His Majesty is overjoyed that Lady Harper is pregnant. The sun rises in the east today. But why I felt something is really wrong?'' "What good news!" The emperor laughed loudly. ''A few days after the fake Harper was sent to Matthew''s mansion, the news that his wife was pregnant spread around quickly. It seemed that Felix and the empress had played the imposter trick successfully. Most likely, Matthew was mad with joy and had no idea that the baby was not his.'' "Someone." "Your Majesty, I am here." "Go to Matthew''s mansion to deliver an imperial edict, and reward them with a pair of high-quality jade, ten pieces of brocade and one thousand taels of gold. Tell them that I hope that Harper can deliver a baby for Matthew soon." The emperor''s words were spoken with the utmost sarcasm. "Yes, Your Majesty." The empress hadn''t received the news yet. The Sleek Palace was deadly silent. The empress was brooding over the devastating blow to her pride that she had recently received: her own maidservant had seduced the emperor, and the emperor had given the maid the title of Attendant Cheryl. She hadn''t punished her yet. However, Cheryl secretly went back to the empress''s palace and was caught. "Attendant Cheryl." "Greetings, Your Majesty." Cheryl trembled in fear. She had been taken away from the Sleek Palace by the emperor, so she had to sneak back to get a special possession of hers at the risk of her life. She had hidden it in the empress''s palace. If she didn''t recover it, she would lose th tle relieved as she found herself sleeping on her own bed in the crown prince''s mansion. Then she said hoarsely, "I''m fine. You don''t have to stay up with me at night. Go and sleep." "Yes, Your Highness." Fiona got dressed, poured a cup of cold tea and drank it all. The cold tea was the only thing that could calm her nerves. During these days, she was unwilling to see Felix, because his face resembled that of his father, and would remind her of the brutal treatment she had endured. As a royal daughter-in-law, Felix''s wife, the wife of the future emperor, she should be a motherly role model for the whole country. However, the emperor, who was her father-in-law, had raped her. If such a scandal were to spread, she would die without a burial place. She didn''t dare to reveal the news to anyone. After all, this was the biggest scandal of the royal family for centuries! The royal family would need to cover up this scandal, so they wouldn''t uphold justice for her. To be more specific, no one was able to uphold justice for her. Even Felix certainly wouldn''t do it, either. If he knew what the emperor had done, he might simply wrap her up and send her to the emperor''s bed again. At the thought of this, Fiona felt extremely painful and her face turned pale. Was it possible that it was, in fact, Felix who had sent her to the emperor''s bed? This idea lingered in her mind and she was haunted by it. It was a plausible idea, given the way Felix had always treated her indifferently! "Felix, you''re such a heartless man!" Fiona gnashed her teeth. "Since you''re heartless, you won''t be able to blame me if I''m cruel to you. You and your father forced me to do it!" Chapter 609 The Hard Pregnancy (Part One) Inside his mansion, Matthew was looking at the secret guards of the Chu Clan who were then guarding the Phoenix House. It was at this moment that Matthew unintentionally caught a glimpse of Fred and Forsythia who had also been kicked out. "What happened to Harper?" Matthew asked. Forsythia turned to him and thought, ''Prince Matthew, you really are a hopeless case. To an extent, you made Lady Harper upset. And still, you''re asking what happened?!'' With so much hesitation, Fred stated, "Your Highness, I heard that it was you who made Her Highness upset. More importantly, she asked me to pass on two words to you." "What are they?" Fred responded in a calm tone, "Go die." The expression on Matthew''s face instantly twisted. It didn''t make any sense until his mind wandered to what he had discussed with Harper when he left. In an instant, he understood what had happened. Harper must have thought that he didn''t like children. She must''ve thought that he was so frightened by the news of her pregnancy so he fled. There was no other explanation of why she was so furious with him. "Someone, make some medicine she only kept it in her mind. ''What kind of person are you? After finding out that I''m pregnant, you run away like you just saw a terrifying ghost. And when you came back, instead of hearing some explanation, all I got from you are rules after rules that I should follow. I can''t do anything except eating and drinking. Besides, I even have to watch my food intake! I have to eat this and that, but I can''t eat too much. What kind of life are you making out for me?'' Matthew rolled up the paper and put it back in his pocket. "Here, have the medicine so you can keep our baby safe. Please, it''s good for you, both of you." "No!" Harper decisively refused once again. "Harp, come on, let me help you," Matthew calmly said with every fiber of patience that he had. "You don''t like kids, right? So why should I even drink it? I think you should give me a bowl of abortion medicine instead." Harper was so mad at him that she spoke harshly without thinking much about her words. Matthew was trying to be very patient but when he heard that, the expression on his face quickly changed. It even took him a long time to react. Chapter 610 The Hard Pregnancy (Part Two) "When did I say that I don''t like kids?" Matthew asked, still as patient as he could be. "Didn''t you run away when you found out that I was pregnant? Didn''t you say that you don''t want a baby?" At once, it seemed like there was a visible dark cloud on Matthew''s face. The truth was that he didn''t know what to do when he heard about her pregnancy. So he rushed to the Imperial Academy of Medicine to call out all of the imperial physicians. He then forced them to write down every precaution for pregnant women. His mistake was that he didn''t take into account the possibility that Harper would have misunderstood his actions. She even thought that he didn''t like children so the idea of having a child scared him to death and fled. Matthew put down the bowl and calmly said, "I did not run away. Also, it didn''t mean that I don''t like kids! It''s the first time that I''m going to be a father. I don''t know what to do, so I went to the Imperial Academy of Medicine to ask the imperial physicians about what I should do during your pregnancy." It was Harper''s time to not e wouldn''t have talked Harper into having a baby. He felt extremely sorry for her when he saw how pale her face had become. Yet, he didn''t dare to say "I don''t want the child" in front of her, because he didn''t want to upset her anymore. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. My reaction is just normal. I''ll be back to normal; just give me some time." "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to cook it for you." Matthew knew he could do nothing but try his best to give her whatever she needed and wanted. "Hot pot!" Harper exclaimed, finally having some life into her voice. "But the imperial physicians said you can''t eat any spicy food." When Matthew heard the words "hot pot", he immediately remembered the instructions of the imperial physicians. So without a bit of hesitation, he refused her request. "I''ll ask someone to cook a pot of chicken soup for you. No, I''ll cook it myself!" Watching Matthew rush out of the room, Harper thought of what he had just said. Did he just decide to prepare the soup himself? If he were the one to cook, would it even be edible? Chapter 611 I Could Eat Less (Part One) That night with the emperor felt more affectionate than what the empress had experienced even in the first few months of their marriage. Now in her middle age, it was a rare chance for her to have such a romantic night. Thus, she was both delighted and satisfied. After the emperor left, the empress took out the spell doll from under the bed and stared at it. She felt quite amazed. Was it really powerful enough to help her win the emperor''s undivided love? She put down the spell doll and asked, "Where is Cheryl?" "She is still locked inside, Your Majesty." Nancy pressed her lips together and gestured in that direction. "Bring her here." The empress picked up the tea and took a sip. "After all, she was my maidservant for such a long time. She must have something to say to me." "Yes, Your Majesty." Cheryl had spent the whole night locke na for a new one after she got out of there. "How did you get your hands on this spell doll?" "I went home a few days ago and came across a strange person. After I told him about my troubles, he gave me this. I didn''t believe him at first, but I thought it wouldn''t hurt to give it a try. I didn''t expect that it would actually make me win His Majesty''s favor," Cheryl answered after a brief hesitation. "So, to seduce an emperor, just a little spell doll will do the trick." The empress picked up the spell doll on the table and toyed with it. After a while, she looked over at Nancy and hinted to her with her eyes. Nancy nodded, then took out her handkerchief and covered Cheryl''s mouth. It all happened so fast that Cheryl blacked out instantly. Then Nancy took her out of the room and threw her into a deserted well in the deserted Cold Palace. Chapter 612 I Could Eat Less (Part Two) When Nancy returned, she saw that the spell doll was still on the table. Nancy was a little worried. "Your Majesty, we need to be careful with this spell doll. We don''t know where it came from but it''s obviously a voodoo doll. It could get us in big trouble if someone else finds us with it. You know how His Majesty detests the use of voodoo curses." The empress nodded and put the spell doll away quickly. "Take care of all the other people who saw the spell doll. I can''t afford the risk of being accused of practicing voodoo curses." "Yes, Your Majesty." Nancy knew exactly what the empress meant. Anyone who knew about the spell doll must be silenced. And nobody kept a secret better than the dead. There were so many people in the palace, and if any of them leaked the information, the empress would be imperiled. Felix was still held in confinement and the emperor was been able to take a walk since my illness began at the age of five." "Do you want me to accompany you as you walk around the Imperial Palace?" Owen asked thoughtfully. Francis shook his head. Come to think of it, he didn''t care about the Imperial Palace now. Its views didn''t interest him anymore. The places he truly wanted to visit were the temples, the shops, the streets. He wanted to be accompanied and to feel that he was not alone in this world. He remembered how she took him out and bought him snacks. Those memories seemed like a luxury for him now, and he feared that he would never have such experiences again. "Let''s get out of here. Felix''s confinement will end in just a few days," Francis said with his eternally gentle voice and his characteristically sunny smile. But the light in his eyes was as sharp as a cold sword waiting to strike at any moment. Chapter 613 The Confrontation Between Father And Son (Part One) When Francis and Owen reached the gate of the Imperial Palace, Andy stopped them. With a big smile blooming like a flower, Andy greeted Francis, "Your Highness." "Lord Andy, are you going out of the palace now, or are you waiting for someone here?" Francis asked gently. After Andy heard that, his smile grew even brighter. "I''ve been waiting for you here, Your Highness. I wanted to look around for you, but I was afraid our paths would not cross, so I decided to wait for you at this gate," he answered. "Does Father want to see me?" Francis asked, his voice still mild and gentle. "Yes, His Majesty is waiting for you in the Imperial Study," Andy said, gesturing with his arm to invite Francis to the Imperial Study. "Okay, I''ll come with you." In the Imperial Study, the emperor was reviewing some official reports from his ministers, and his poker face revealed no hint of what he was thinking. When Andy led Francis in, the emperor didn''t even put down the ink brush in his hand. "Father, greetings." "I hear use it was a convenient way to keep a watch on him in the imperial capital. However, Chodak did nothing but chant sutras every day. He seemed to be a very dedicated monk. "He has already become a monk," the emperor sighed. "Before he became a monk, he was on Matthew''s level of power and popularity. The emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom was stupid to expel such an outstanding son." Hearing that, Francis lowered his head to conceal the ridicule in his eyes. He didn''t think his father, the emperor of the Bright Dynasty was any more clever than the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom. After all, none of his sons could compare with Chodak. By fault of the emperor himself, his sons were mostly dead, injured, or disabled. As a result, the Bright Dynasty was on the brink of downfall, vulnerable at any moment to a catalyst that would send the regime crumbling down. Francis was just waiting to see that happen. He wanted to witness how Matthew would usurp the emperor''s throne when he could no longer tolerate the emperor''s hubris. Chapter 614 The Confrontation Between Father And Son (Part Two) "Father, monks can still resume a secular life," Francis reminded his father in a low voice. "Besides, like the sun up in the air, Master Chodak has the love and support of the people. If he resumes a secular life, he could be a formidable enemy. But if he becomes secular and marries a princess of the Bright Dynasty, he would be a powerful source of support." The emperor''s eyes lit up upon the advice. This idea had also occurred to him before, and he had even encouraged Lilian to get along with Chodak. However, to his disappointment, Lilian had totally failed, even though she was eager and willing. She had been unable to get into bed with Chodak to ensnare him into marriage. She wasn''t even able to get close to him. "Lilian can''t get close to him." "Father, sometimes you don''t understand Lilian," Francis said, coughing from his illness. "Bring a chair for Francis," the emperor ordered. And d and rushed directly into the sedan chair, huddling up to Francis. "Thank you very much, Francis. I haven''t slept well nowadays. Let me take a nap first. When we arrive, please wake me up." "That''s fine. Get some sleep now," Francis said, looking at Lilian, who put her head on his shoulder innocently, without the least bit of apprehension. The expression on his face didn''t change. He tried his best to keep his raspy breathing and coughing down, so as not to disturb the sleeping Lilian. Holding Francis'' arm in hers, with her head on his shoulder, Lilian slept soundly, as if she was exhausted. For the past several days, Monica had kept locking her up in the palace and forced her to embroider her wedding dress, for fear that she would make some trouble outside if she were allowed to roam freely. Lillian knew she would be in trouble later, but she didn''t care, and now she slept as soundly as a baby. Chapter 615 Showing His Identity (Part One) When Lilian heard that Francis wanted to send someone with a congratulation present to Matthew''s mansion, she immediately volunteered to be the bearer. Francis accepted her offer. He gave the gift directly to her and asked her to send it to Matthew''s mansion. In just a few days, the news of Harper''s pregnancy had spread throughout the imperial capital. Some people were happy, some worried, and some disdainful. No matter what happened outside, it was harmonious inside Matthew''s mansion. "Your Highnesses, a visitor has come to see you," Noah reported when he came in. "He says that he is an old friend of yours. He wants to express his gratitude to you for the carriage that you once gave him." "The carriage?" Matthew repeated. He was puzzled by this, at first. But after a brief moment of consideration, he realized who was outside demanding to see him. Without raising his head or making any hesitation, he answered, "I won''t see him. Send him away." "He said he would like to meet Lady Harper if you don''t want to see him. He said that fate has brought him here to meet her, and that Lady Harper might need hi e his identity so straightforwardly. At this point, Harper had no idea what to say next. Seeing that Harper said nothing more, Matthew asked on her behalf, "There are still some people from the Qin Clan surviving, right?" He knew this was the thing she cared about most, for the time being. "Not really. Actually, there is only one relative who still lives in the imperial capital," Felton replied slowly as he shifted his eyes to Harper. "The rest of them are just side branches of the Qin Clan, and Harper is the only one left on the direct branch." That was to say, the Qin Clan in the imperial capital had all been eliminated except for her. "What''s the real connection between the Heavenly Books and the Qin Clan?" Harper asked abruptly. "Well, if you want to know, I''m afraid you may need to study the Qin Clan more deeply and find it at the clan''s library. I have no idea about it, either." Although Felton did not look strong, no one who knew him would regard him as a weak man. At that moment, Harper felt the forces inside her body fluctuating more and more violently, as if with some strange resonance. Chapter 616 Showing His Identity (Part Two) Felton, of course, had felt the same feeling as well. Actually, he always felt the spiritual energy inside his body stir up each time he saw Harper. That was how he recognized Harper at first sight. His energy would only have this reaction when he met a member of the Qin Clan. "Why have you come to the imperial capital?" Matthew asked slowly, with his eyes fixed on Felton, not wanting to miss any change on his face. "I have two purposes. One is to come for treatment, and the other is to meet you," Felton replied as he stared at Harper with a touch of complexity in his eyes. "Your Highness, I guess your spiritual energy in your body has already fluctuated. There are some things you have to deal with. You will need to go to the ancestral temple of the Qin Clan." "Yes, I will find an opportunity to pay a visit to that place," Harper replied. Hearing her promise, Felton nodded his head a few times. He then looked to Matthew and said, "May I have a private talk with you?" "Well, you can talk here. I''ll go back to my place first," Harper proposed gently. She then stood up and walked outside. Although she was curious about what they would discuss, she decide sullen eyes. "If there was a way, the direct descendants of the Qin Clan wouldn''t have declined like this. I''ve been worried since you two got married, but I didn''t hear any news about the pregnancy from you. I was hoping that she hadn''t inherited the magic power from the Qin Clan. If she really didn''t have such power, she wouldn''t have to endure the pain and the curse. However, last month, I noticed that the ancestral temple of the Qin Clan was emitting an abnormal signal. At that time, I knew that she had not escaped the ancient curse. So I took my chance to come to the imperial capital now and pay her a visit. And I want to tell you about this." He gazed at Matthew, hoping he could persuade Harper not to give birth to this baby which might kill her. The Qin Clan had fought against this curse for generations, yet no one had succeeded in beating it. Although he would be saddened to see that baby lost as well, Felton still preferred to see Harper stay alive. "Don''t tell her about it," Matthew then said after drawing a deep breath. "As for how to save the baby, I''ll find a way." "Okay." Felton nodded, though he didn''t believe any happy solution was possible. Chapter 617 The Pillow Talk (Part One) After Felton left, Matthew sat in the front hall, staring into its nothingness. His expression remained impassive, even when Harper approached him after Felton''s egress. "What''s wrong, Matthew?" Harper asked in a soft voice. Harper''s soothing voice felt like music to his ears. Matthew shackled his arms around her waist and buried his head in the comfort of her arms. His actions and expressions said a thousand words about his state of mind, but yet he didn''t say a word. Harper had never seen her husband like this before. "What did Felton say?" she asked, her voice riddled with anxiety. "Nothing special. I''m just being a little sentimental; that''s all." Matthew regained his composure and continued, "We¡­" But before he could say another word, Noah reported abruptly outside the door, "Your Highness, Prince Lilian is here. She said she is here to present a gift from Prince Francis." "Send her in," Harper ordered as she sat down next to Matthew. Lilian sband wilfully. The emperor was already in his fifties, but the empress knew quite well about his weaknesses. He was a man still obsessed with "bed exercise". Sooner or later, this weakness would land him in greater troubles. "Then would you also like to have a pillow talk with me?" Matthew smirked at his wife. "If you talk to me, I promise that I''ll pluck all the stars from the night sky if you want them." A flicker of light appeared in Harper''s eyes, as if she was seriously considering his suggestion. "Not bad! Sounds quite exciting," she said as she winked at Matthew. "Really? You like that? I''m extremely looking forward to it," Matthew replied. "Unfortunately, I''m pregnant. So, I may not be able to talk with you like the empress does with the emperor. Otherwise, I''ll run you sleepless for nights and I''m afraid you wouldn''t bear it," Harper bantered. "If sleepless nights aren''t a big deal for you, I''m most willing to give it a try," she added. Chapter 618 The Pillow Talk (Part Two) Then she sat on his legs and blew a warm breath in his ear. She said in a gentle and lovable voice, "What do you think about it, honey?" Matthew''s body became hot in an instant. The look in his eye was intense and it seemed like he was planning something. Yet, after a while, his eyes became calm and then his voice was a little hoarse and helpless. He said, "If you weren''t pregnant, then I would be obliged to let you know the consequences of flirting with me!" Harper chuckled silently. Her expression was gentle, looking like a mother-to-be. She always used to be gentle, but there was also shrewdness and coldness hidden within. Now, she was plain and gentle, and the anger that resided in her heart had all but dissuaded. Matthew placed his hands on Harper''s belly and said, "The thought that a little boy will come to rob you of me in the near future makes my heart ache. I was looking fo y fire, chopped by knife or doused by water. I''ve made my attempts to destroy it, but unfortunately, I couldn''t make it," Matthew replied with regret. From the look of his eyes, it was clear that he was telling the truth. "Really?" Harper found it hard to believe. "Give it to me, so that I can make a try." Matthew was a little hesitant. The only person who was treating the Heavenly Book as a plaything was his wife. Since he had immense love for her, he wouldn''t hesitate to give it to her so that she could make a try. "It''s not here with me. I hid it somewhere safe." "Shall we go and retrieve it then?" Harper smirked. "Okay, I''ll get it, and give it to you. You can crush it like a walnut, or feel free to do whatever you want to do with it," Matthew replied. He then led Harper out of the hall. But unknown to them, a figure was following them silently as they left the hall. Chapter 619 The Empress Was Specially Favored (Part One) As soon as Felix was released from house arrest, the officials who had been worried about him were relieved. Felix was the crown prince and the future emperor after all. Even though the emperor was angry, he wouldn''t give him a serious punishment but only scolded him and kept him secluded for a few days at most. In contrast, Hoffman and Walden had been given miserable punishments to match their miserable characters. One was imprisoned in the Repenting Tower, where he was doomed to spend the rest of his life, and the other was relegated to civilian status, being exiled to the southeast, with a dark and uncertain future. Only Felix could keep his royal position during punishment. After all, the emperor had brought him up as his heir, and had taught him since childhood in person, so it was hard for him to deal with Felix ruthlessly. The emperor had also given ou. I put His Majesty''s favorite peony petals inside." Smiling, Nancy helped the empress into the bath tub. "I will give you a massage after your bath." "Okay. You are the best masseuse I''ve ever had." The empress had been in a radiant mood for several days, with joy in her eyes. She was middle-aged, but she was looking prettier than usual, despite being so exhausted by the emperor. Unfortunately, she was keeping the emperor away from his concubines, and they might be cursing her for it. "Is there anything special going on in the Imperial Palace recently?" "There''s nothing special, Your Majesty. The situation is normal and quiet, except that Lady Monica is keeping Princess Lilian locked up. You''ve kept yourself shut in your palace this past week and don''t let the ladies come to greet you. Don''t you want them to see you?" Nancy replied in concern. Chapter 620 The Empress Was Specially Favored (Part Two) "It''s noon already. There''s no need for that. Just tell all the ladies to come and pay respects to me tomorrow." The empress played with the petals as she spoke slowly. "Prepare an outfit with a low collar for me tomorrow." "Yes, Your Majesty," said Nancy, as her eyes lit up. The emperor stayed only with the empress, which made his concubines feel neglected. After all, even though the empress was still elegant and graceful, she was not in the bloom of youth. Even though she was still well maintained, she could hardly be as delicate and beautiful as the young ladies of the palace. It was well known that the emperor had a passion for young beauties. Even if he held the empress in high esteem, it was impossible to believe that he wanted to sleep with her in the Sleek Palace every night. "Lady Sherry, what is going on with His Ma dak for so many years and still hasn''t given up. Maybe she has her own ideas. You are her mother, after all, and won''t harm her. If possible, talk to her and try to find out what she has in mind. Not many princesses in the royal family have reached adulthood." Sherry''s words made Monica nervous. Lilian alone, among the princesses in the Imperial Palace, had already come of age. Even though that fact wasn''t on the minds of the emperor and empress at present, they would remember it sooner or later, so she had to make arrangements for her daughter without delay. "His Majesty mentioned Lilian''s marriage in an offhand manner the other day. I have a reputation to be arrogant and bossy in the Imperial Palace. Everyone says that His Majesty spoils me very much. But who is really the arrogant one in this palace?" Monica heaved a sigh. Chapter 621 Cheryl Was Found Dead (Part One) The two stared at each other. There was just one person in the imperial capital whose arrogance was really unparalleled. That person was Harper. Due to her outstanding medical skills and her clan''s power before her marriage, she had been remarkably arrogant. Although she seemed gentle and restrained after she got married with Matthew, her nature was unchanged. Even the emperor couldn''t do anything to her! "In the past, you didn''t like Harper and thought no man would marry her because of her temper. But look at her now! She''s married to Prince Matthew, and he''s absolutely devoted to her." Monica put her hand on her forehead. She was once hit on the head by Matthew and it left a pink scar. Now, it seemed that he had gone easy on her back then. "Alas, we can only envy her excellent good luck." "Yes, not everyone can be so lucky as her." Monica smiled bitterly. "Ladies." After a while, Minna trotted in. She threw a glance Harper asked him to sit down. "You''ve lost a lot of weight recently. Have your father and mother starved and malnourished you?" she jibed at him. "Yes, they did. So I came here to have lunch with you. But I wonder if His Highness will drive me away." Zack burst into laughter. "I heard that being pregnant is quite a challenging time. Are you holding up well?" Eyes fluttering, Harper kept smiling and replied, "I am very well. I don''t feel the least bit tired." Being a very sensitive man, Zack detected something wrong despite Harper''s undiminished smile and normal tone. He tapped the table with his fingers and said, "His Highness broke into the Imperial Academy of Medicine in the middle of the night, took all the imperial physicians to the academy and ordered them to write the taboos relating to pregnant women. He caused a sensation through the whole court. His Majesty''s table is piled up with reports to impeach him." Chapter 622 Cheryl Was Found Dead (Part Two) Harper tapped the table and burst out in laughter. "I didn''t expect him to overreact so madly. I''m very restrained at home now. He doesn''t allow me to do anything, and puts me on a strict diet. Pregnancy itself isn''t hard for me, but his restrictive orders are hard to take..." A glint of something arose in Zack''s eyes, but his face became gentler. "Caroline is also pregnant now. She has had terrible morning sickness. She quickly vomits whatever she eats. George is so worried about her." "Wow, it''s great to hear that Caroline is pregnant!" Delighted, Harper stopped tapping on the table. "I''ll prepare some pills for her morning sickness and have them delivered to her later. It may help relieve her pain." "I thank you on her behalf." Harper gave him a reproachful glance and said, "Don''t be so formal with me. I wonder how H t the same time, as she sneered, "What sort of childhood sweetheart?" "Hiss!" Zack covered his face with one hand. "What? Do your teeth hurt? Do you need my help to take them out?" Harper asked aggressively. Zack covered his face with his hand and wasn''t sure if he should put it down. He then said, "Harper, this childhood sweetheart is a serious matter. She was not only His Highness''s playmate in childhood, but she also had an intimate relationship with him." "Don''t talk nonsense, Zack." Matthew was also perturbed by what he heard. "I''m just telling the truth! Your childhood sweetheart is your cousin. I didn''t say anything wrong. Back in the old days, Lady Cecilia had a twin sister who married Nate Nie, the provincial commander-in-chief. Now your aunt and her family are on their way back to the imperial capital." Chapter 623 Being Poisoned Again (Part One) In the end, Zack was thrown out of the mansion by Matthew. Seeing that Zack was thrown over the wall of Matthew''s mansion, his manservant leaped forward immediately to catch him, to prevent him from falling directly to the ground. "Young master, are you all right?" he asked worriedly after putting his young master down. Zack got up, flicked his wrinkled robe and then walked into the carriage. "I''m fine. Let''s go back now," he said. "Yes." Then they headed back to the Bu Clan mansion. In the carriage, Zack''s gentle face appeared terrifyingly gloomy. The information Harper had told him made him feel infuriated. He had given Matthew tit for tat, only for hiding his fury. After throwing Zack out of his mansion, Matthew felt no remorse. "Don''t listen to him. I didn''t have any childhood sweetheart. I''m telling you, it''s all nonsense," he said to Harper. "But, you''re angry. If what he said wasn''t true, then why are you angry?" Harper ask rper said, as she pointed her finger to one corner, even without raising her head. However, she had no idea that Matthew''s eyes darkened all of a sudden when he heard her words. He only fixed his eyes on Harper, who was concentrating on acupuncture. After a while, he stood up and walked out at once. While Forsythia was taking out a bottle of wine from the wardrobe, she also observed Matthew walking out with an overcast face. But she didn''t give too much of a thought about it. As soon as the bottle was opened, the scent of the wine overflowed. Even Harper, who was busy working, couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, "Good wine! It smells great." Forsythia poured out some wine into a cup and put the pill into it. Soon, the pill dissolved in it, and then she handed over the cup to Harper. Harper took a glance at Francis, who was still lying unconscious. She then pinched his cheeks to force open his mouth and then emptied the cup into his mouth. Chapter 624 Being Poisoned Again (Part Two) Forsythia couldn''t help but admire Harper''s skills in handling her patient. She thought if she were to do it, at least half of the wine in the cup would spill and waste. But Harper was so skilled that not even a single drop was spilled outside. "Your Highness, how is Prince Francis now?" "Not good." Harper began to withdraw the needles one by one. Even after removing the last needle, there was no sign of Francis waking up. At the same time, Owen came back. "Your Highness, how is my master?" "His condition is getting stable now. His life is not in danger, at least for the time being," Harper said slowly. "Who has been in charge of his diet recently?" "It''s me. According to your instructions, His Highness'' diet is carefully managed. I check and ensure that there isn''t any problem with the food before His Highness consumes it," Owen answered, ill at ease. "Your hought he was joking. But to my surprise, upon reaching here, I found that you were really dying." A ray of hurt flashed in Francis'' eyes and then disappeared. "You are the same as before. You treat me in the same way you treat people you disliked." Squinting slightly, Harper looked at Francis. Her eyes were dry, devoid of any emotions. Under the gaze of Harper''s emotionless eyes, Francis felt shocked in his heart, but he did his best to hide it from his face. Harper looked unfamiliar with him, and she didn''t seem to pretend. On the day of the emperor''s birthday banquet, when she was in Matthew''s arms, the way she had looked at him indicated that she was not just shocked by his perfect appearance, but she didn''t seem to look at somebody she was familiar with. He had felt strange at that time. It was not until now he was sure that Harper did treat him indifferently. Chapter 625 Caught In A Trap "Aunt Harper, do you remember the first time we met?" Francis asked casually with a pleasant smile, as if the question came innocently to his mind with no ulterior purpose. Harper poured a cup of tea, holding it in her hand, touching it with interest, and she glanced at Francis a few times. When he thought she wouldn''t answer, at last she opened her mouth. "No, I don''t remember that. I have a poor memory." Francis'' mood fluctuated slightly, and his eyes flickered with emotion. Fortunately, his face was always so pale that the change of his emotion could never make him look worse. He never expected that Harper would dare to say that she had a poor memory. He knew very well what a sharp memory she had. She could remember whatever she read, even when she read very fast. How could she say that! "Oh well, it''s good that you don''t remember." Francis toyed with the jade ring on his thumb. "I feel much better. I''m sorry to keep you here for so long. Please go back now, Aunt Harper." "Well, remember to be careful about what you eat, or you may fall into someone''s trap again. You can''t be sure that I will always be able to save you in time." Glancing at Francis again, Harper added, "Take good care of your master, Owen." "Yes, I will, Your Highness." Francis hinted to Owen to escort Harper out. He stared at her back, and kept his eyes in her direction even after she disappeared from his sight. "She''s gone. You''re still in a daze." On the roof, Jason in a coquettish red robe crossed his legs. "Don''t forget, she is a poisonous poppy flower from someone her face. "Your Highness, you are back." "Of course I came back. After all, you sent me a major gift, and I have to thank you," Harper said in a gentle voice as if she were talking with an old friend. Nothing but tenderness could be heard in her voice. "Well, it seems that you do like my gift, Your Highness." "Of course. I am overjoyed by it." She laid emphasis on the word "overjoyed". "If it wasn''t for the drug you gave me, I wouldn''t have been so happy for so long, even though I later found out the truth." "You are quite philosophical, Your Highness." Jack showed a brighter smile. "When did you discover something amiss, Your Highness?" "I found something amiss with the miscarriage prevention medicine sent by His Highness." Harper entered the room and sat down next to Matthew. "Ordinarily, the miscarriage prevention medicine should be a safe drug. But an imperial physician from the Imperial Academy of Medicine was so kind that he worried about my weak body. Thus, he acted on his own initiative and added an extra herb into the medicine, and thus, I found something wrong." Touching her belly, Harper said, "Do you think that I would sit still and wait for death when I found something unusual like this?" "I''m just curious, Your Highness. How did you confirm that I did all of this?" Jack had no choice but to marvel at her capability. It was amazing that Harper was able to detect what was wrong even when she was pregnant. No wonder she was able to live a good life under so many watchful eyes, without being found out. She was a prodigy indeed! Chapter 626 Poisoned By The Terminalia Chebula (Part One) Without wasting another breath, Harper took the Heavenly Book from Matthew and opened it. To anyone else, the messy writings on the book looked like ghost paintings. But to Harper, they looked lovely as if the words were welcoming her, which was fitting because she could actually read them. She was a member of the Qin Clan, so it was like second nature to her. "When I was in the Phoenix House, I was very careful about the food that I eat. Except for the designated few people, no one was allowed to enter the kitchen. Unauthorized people weren''t able to touch my food because they didn''t have a chance to enter the kitchen in the first place. No one had the opportunity to poison me at all." Harper''s words sounded so sweet like flowers falling from their trees. But then, it started to have a different tone. "When I was in the Phoenix House, I knew that I wasn''t pregnant. So how could I have been expecting after staying in the Pine House for a few days?" Matthew immediately turned to look at Harper with wide eyes and a slightly opened mouth. To say that he was shocked was an understatement. He o the nether world. You have been working for Matthew for such a long time. And don''t you know that the No. 1 rule in this mansion is to never ever offend me?" Harper asked in a voice full of seduction while giving a coquettish and charming smile. Just like a rose, she was beautiful, captivating even. With just one look, you would be tempted to touch her but all roses had thorns and if you were not careful, you would bleed. Jack was extremely surprised. He had not expected that Harper would be able to act in such a way. She did not have any internal force, yet she could immobilize him so effectively. What surprised him the most was that he didn''t even know what was happening until it happened. "Do you really think that the Terminalia Chebula can threaten me? Are you just too naive or too stupid to think like that? Jack, I don''t think you know me enough. Well, here''s one thing you should know about me. What I hate the most is someone threatening me! I don''t ever allow someone to do that!" As soon as she finished speaking, Harper snapped his neck without the slightest bit of hesitation. Chapter 627 Poisoned By The Terminalia Chebula (Part Two) Almost at the same time, Fred and Barry turned their heads away from what was now Jack''s corpse. They did not have the heart to see such a gruesome scene. Although Jack had betrayed Matthew, they didn''t want to see him die like that because they had been friends since they were very little. They practically grew up together. Despite their sentiments, they would not save him either. Since he committed a very serious crime by betraying Matthew, he deserved to die. The only thing that they could do was turning away so they wouldn''t be able to watch him die. Then, Harper released her grip on Jack and his dead body slammed onto the ground with a thud. She turned around and was about to leave. But suddenly, she noticed that there was something wrong with Jack''s face. After his neck was broken and he died within seconds, the complexion of his face did not change at all. Meanwhile, Matthew''s eyes had only been focused on Harper. At that time, he was still thinking about how to deal with the poison that was inside Harper''s body. He asked, "What is the Terminalia Chebula?" Unintentionally ignoring Matthew''s question, Harper sat on the floor and closely examined Jack''s face. After a while, she still couldn''t find anything wrong. She then hesitated for a few seconds before taking out a silver needle. With one ly. I''m wondering when he will be in trouble due to that," Harper remarked with a smile on her face. She didn''t want to tell Matthew about her doubts about the possibility that Francis poisoned himself. "What do you mean by that? What kind of trouble would the emperor run into?" asked Matthew. The smile on Harper''s face even reached her eyes. She opened her mouth to say something but ultimately chose to do otherwise. Matthew immediately understood what she meant. In an instant, a gloomy expression appeared on his face. But it was very brief and he soon returned to normal. Then, he said slowly, "Well, you don''t have to worry about anything like that with me. I''m in good health. I will never find myself in that kind of trouble!" Chocked by his words, Harper coughed to clear her throat. She asked, "What are you talking about?" "Well, I think you know exactly what I mean. Anyway, why don''t we test it now? I will show you that my body is still very strong," Matthew said with a smirk on his face. "Matthew, I''m sorry, but I had never doubted your abilities when it comes to that!" Harper tried to plead, although it was obviously too late for her to do so. If she was going to spend the night with him, Harper could already foresee that she would not be able to get up in the morning the next day. Chapter 628 The Emperor Was Ill (Part One) Harper was still sleeping late that morning. Nina and Anabel were waiting outside. Harper didn''t like to be disturbed when she was sleeping. If there was any noise to awaken her, she would be very irritated and might punish everyone in the house. When Noah arrived, he saw that the door of Harper''s room was closed and that Nina and Anabel sat at the door and did some needlework. "Nina, is Her Highness up yet?" "Steward Noah, Her Highness is still asleep. What''s the matter?" Nina quickly stood up and asked. "The word from the Imperial Palace is that His Majesty is unwell." Harper woke up at that moment, just in time to hear that the emperor was ill. She quickly had the maids come in to help her change clothes and freshen up. She was finished and ready in the blink of an eye. She remembered what she had said the previous night to Matthew: that the emperor might suddenly drop dead from excessive indulgence in sex. It seemed that her prediction m s cloak and handing it to Anabel. He sat down and watched Harper deal with the household affairs. "If His Majesty was in a coma, how could he announce that Felix would take over his duties of state?" Harper asked. "It was just a phony imperial edict, but the empress summoned one imperial physician after another to diagnose him. All the imperial physicians said that His Majesty had suffered a serious decline of health, leading to his weakness and fainting. His Majesty''s life is not at risk, but it will not be easy for him to break out of the coma." Matthew kept his eyes on Harper as he spoke. He wanted to ask about the Terminalia Chebula in her body, but didn''t know how to mention it. "Is the Terminalia Chebula a kind of poison?" "It''s not a poison," Harper answered without even raising her head. "I''m immune to every kind of poison. If it were a poison, it would not have harmed me. It''s a rare drug, though, with a powerful effect on me." Chapter 629 The Emperor Was Ill (Part Two) "Will it damage your body?" "No, it won''t. But it is inevitable that my body has been impacted when it was removed from my body. Therefore I have to nurse my health with great care for a while. Of course, I can''t get pregnant during this period of time," Harper said, shifting her eyes to Matthew. "That''s why I have to take the contraceptive." "All right," Matthew agreed calmly. He didn''t object to Harper''s taking a contraceptive, even though it went against his preferences. Harper wasn''t worried because she believed Matthew placed great importance on her health. "I guess the Qin Clan must have attracted a lot of attention when Felton entered the imperial capital. What do you think?" "Of course. Felton is a member of the Qin Clan. It''s fortunate that His Majesty is in a coma now, otherwise he would have made trouble for you," Matthew said, with a cold glitter in his eyes. "Now Felix has begun to take charge of national affairs, an eaving the imperial capital." "You want to stay in the imperial capital to watch the drama?" "No, I don''t. I''ve heard that the peach trees in the Holy Chant Temple are in full bloom. Darling, how about going there to see the peach blossoms with me?" Harper said, shaking her head decisively. "There is a lake in Chodak''s bamboo grove. I saw many fish in the lake last time. Since Chodak is in the imperial monk''s mansion now, how about stealing a few of his fish for fun?" "I''m afraid a few fish are not enough," Matthew said after thinking for a while. "I''ve heard that the fish in Chodak''s lake are quite fresh and tasty. How many do you think you can eat, at the most?" "One big or two small," Harper answered after a moment''s pause. Then she asked, "How many can you eat, Matthew?" "Four." "Okay, have as many as you want. Four fish aren''t so many, so he won''t have any reason to complain. Just catch as many fish as you can eat!" Chapter 630 Volunteer To Pray (Part One) Later that evening, Andy visited Matthew''s mansion to deliver a message from the empress, requesting Harper to go to the Imperial Palace to make a diagnosis and give treatment for the emperor. However, Matthew refused this request at once without a hint of hesitation. Hearing Matthew''s response, Andy commented in a concerned tone, "Your Highness, His Majesty''s health is of the utmost importance and he is in serious danger right now. The officials only believe in Lady Harper''s medical skills. If she doesn''t go there as soon as possible, I''m afraid that..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Matthew cut him off and said, "Andy, do you really want my wife to go to the Imperial Palace, diagnose and treat His Majesty this time? How can I be sure that the empress won''t seize the opportunity to hold her as a hostage in order to threaten me?" His voice sounded so cold, and the look on his face sent chills down Andy''s spine. In the face of such a terrible person, he couldn''t help trembling in fear deep inside. Even if the emperor were present, he still wouldn''t dare to offend Matthew, let alone when the emperor was stuc emselves. "It is said that Lady Harper has remarkable medical skills. I wonder if she will be able to cure His Majesty." "Who knows? Although they said that she has remarkable medical skills, don''t forget that they called her a quack when she helped deliver the baby of General Maxwell''s concubine. And for that reason, His Majesty also stripped off her title as an imperial physician. In my opinion, I don''t think she is really that capable." "But I''ve heard people say that she is without equal in this respect." "Well, we will have to find out whether she is truly as remarkable as they say or not after she makes the diagnosis for His Majesty soon," an imperial physician sneered. Although Harper was married to Matthew, there were still a handful of people who didn''t like her. "You''re right. I guess we''ll have to wait and see if she does have remarkable medical skills." Matthew''s carriage pulled over right outside the Tranquil Hall. A few officials were already there waiting for his arrival. As he stood there, Felix did not turn his gaze toward Matthew''s carriage until Franklin and the others arrived as well. Chapter 631 Volunteer To Pray (Part Two) "Uncle Matthew, Grand Secretary Franklin and others have arrived," he told him. "I see," Matthew replied nonchalantly inside the carriage. After that, everyone heard him waking up Harper. A few moments later, Harper got off the carriage and seemed to be just half awake. "Aunt Harper," Felix said. "Your Highness," Harper politely replied, nodding her head. "Your Highness, would you please choose several officials to enter with me? Although the officials have the right to know about His Majesty''s condition, His Majesty needs a peaceful environment right now. So please select a small number of representatives. Otherwise, we may risk irritating him if too many people come inside at once." "Okay," Felix quickly replied. Then, he proceeded to call out the names of a few officials. "Uncle Allen, Grand Secretary Franklin, General Maxwell, and Marquis Travis, please come inside with us." "Yes, Your Highness," all of them replied at once. Harper and Matthew were walking in front of everyone. No one made any comment regarding this and they all just quietly followed them inside. The empress was sitting at the bedside. Seeing the people coming in, she immediately tried to wipe her tears dry. That being said, no one could actually tell whether there were any real tears or not. "Harper, hurry up and check on d the way she spoke. So, she just smiled and said, "Matthew, Harper, given that you''re going to the Holy Chant Temple to pray for His Majesty, you should also take care of yourselves, please, since it''s going to be a long journey. Matthew, you are very important to this nation. You should be careful at all times." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. We''ll make sure to take good care of ourselves," Harper answered at once. With that, they left the room, walking out hand in hand. When they saw them walking out, the officials couldn''t help asking, "Your Highnesses, how is His Majesty?" "His majesty is fine. He just needs to get some rest, and he''ll wake up in a few days. During this period, Grand Secretary Franklin, General Maxwell, Prince Allen and others will assist Felix in handling the state affairs. We will visit the Holy Chant Temple to pray for His Majesty and wish for him to wake up as soon as possible," Harper said in a casual tone, which seemed to have made the crowd feel at ease. That being said, all of them were confused about the content of her words. Given the fact that the emperor would be recovering soon, why did they have to offer to visit the Holy Chant Temple to pray for him? And Harper could go there by herself. So, why would Matthew come with her? These things just weren''t making any sense to them. Chapter 632 He Is Second To None (Part One) It had come to the point where the emperor was seriously ill. Matthew was very worried about the emperor''s well-being, so he came to the Holy Chant Temple with Harper. They wanted to pray for the emperor and his full recovery as soon as possible. Hearing such a report from his secret guard, with a sneer, Chodak said, "It''s impossible for Matthew to pray for the emperor. Even if the pigs could fly, Matthew wouldn''t pray." The secret guard lowered his head and thought to himself, ''Every time, the master heard the news about Prince Matthew, he would gnash his teeth. It''s hard to believe that the two of them don''t have any particular relationship.'' "Have they already set out?" Chodak asked after a long pause. "Yes, they''re already on their way." "Since that''s the case, I should also pray for His Majesty as the imperial monk. Make preparations right now. We should also go back to the Holy Chant Temple." Before moving, however, Chodak stretched out his right hand and stared at it for a while. Although he didn''t see anything unusual with it, that hand ur people." "If they cease to respect me just because I eat one fish, it only means that they''re not loyal to me. It will also show who my real followers are. Because the real ones won''t reject me just because I eat some fish. For example, your soldiers won''t stop following you even if you''re not a prince anymore." While Chodak was speaking, he had a faint reverence in his eyes. Because the truth of the matter was that he admired the Black Flag Army which Matthew had trained. "Crown Prince Rolando''s Cyan Garment Guards are very esteemed and distinguished as well. Any one of his guards alone can fight against one hundred people at the same time. Although he only has thirty thousand of such guards, their military strength is quite high." Matthew turned to look at Chodak. Indeed, the latter''s Cyan Garment Guards couldn''t be looked down upon. Even if he wasn''t the crown prince anymore, he could still command the Cyan Garment Guards. That was why when he became a monk in the Holy Chant Temple, the people of the Great Jade Kingdom did not dare to hurt him. Chapter 633 He Is Second To None (Part Two) "What kind of guards are they? Are they the same with the palace guards?" Harper curiously asked. At that exact moment, the crockery jar made a loud noise. The soup was already boiling. Harper picked up the seasoning bag beside it and sprinkled some in the jar. In fact, the seasoning bag seemed a little familiar to Chodak, as if it was from his own room. The corners of Matthew''s mouth curved into a smile as he said, "The palace guards are not as good as the Cyan Garment Guards. After all, the Cyan Garment Guards are on a par with my secret guards." Harper then exclaimed, "Really? I didn''t know that they are so competent! That''s thirty thousand secret guards! Whoa! It must be so expensive to sustain such a large group of people. As a monk, do you still have the money to support so many people, Chodak?" Chodak''s eyes suddenly had a spark while he kindly smiled. "When I was still the crown prince, I ld be careful. After all, the hardest thing to bear is the gift of beauty. Not to mention, they''ve known each other since they were children, so they have a really strong, I even dare say, intimate bond," Chodak reminded. After he drank some wine, his handsome face flushed with a red glow which made him look like a commoner. "Be careful, Crown Prince Rolando. Lilian, as the princess of our Bright Dynasty, is a fiery rose with thorns. If you''re not cautious, you''ll certainly be pricked," Matthew retorted immediately. After drinking the wine in his cup, he finished eating the fish in his hand. Then he took the white porcelain bowl and quietly drank the warm mushroom soup. "Are you leaving the Bright Dynasty?" It took a long time before Harper could ask. Matthew called Chodak as Rolando just now. Did it mean that he was leaving his identity as monk Chodak, and would return as Crown Prince Rolando? Chapter 634 Owe Me An Explanation (Part One) Chodak left chicly and resolutely without turning back or hesitating. He was as swift as a breeze blowing across the lake, raising a layer of ripples, and then in the next moment, peace was resumed and he was gone without even a trace. Bored to death, Harper leafed through the Buddhist scripture. "Matthew, Chodak¡­" she mumbled. "Chodak doesn''t exist anymore. He died by the side of the lake. From now on, the person who is alive will be Rolando, the crown prince of the Great Jade Kingdom," Matthew said while dealing with the letters he had received. "The emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom is terminally ill. Being the crown prince, he can''t stay here any longer." "Even though his father is terminally ill, he is only a deposed crown prince¡­" Harper paused for a while as something came to her mind all of a sudden. "Why on earth was he deprived of the title of the crown prince in the first place?" "One reason was that he enjoyed high prestige, making his father view him as a threat; another reason was that he wanted to look for th Harper''s room, Marquis Scarlet was stopped by Barry. Without uttering a single word, Barry brandished his sword at him. Without any fear, Marquis Scarlet fought back against Barry. He was no match for Matthew, but his strength was enough to crush Barry. Finally, Barry was knocked down by Marquis Scarlet, and then he made a quick escape. With no delay, Barry responded by sending a signal flare to notify Matthew. Matthew saw the signal blossoming in the sky while he was playing the game of Go with Master Thubten. He looked at the master and asked, "Master Thubten, monks never lie. Did you really call me here to play Go with you?" Putting his palms together devoutly, Thubten said, "Amitabha. Please forgive me, Your Highness. Someone asked me to invite you to play Go with you." "Good strategy! You were successful in luring me away from Harper," Matthew commented in a calm and collected manner. "You are someone who has been disillusioned with the mortal world, right? Then, why did you still get involved in the worldly affairs?" Chapter 635 Owe Me An Explanation (Part Two) "I''m just doing a favor for the disciple of an old friend of mine. Although I am a monk now, I couldn''t refuse him so relentlessly," Thubten said with a gentle smile. "Your Highness, you''re too hostile." Matthew picked up a stone, played with it for a while, and then placed it down back on the board. "You haven''t seen me when I was more hostile. I won''t hesitate to kill anyone who would dare to take my woman from me. If you feel that you can lay hands on my people, I don''t mind if the Holy Chant Temple disappears from the Bright Dynasty from now on." "Amitabha," Thubten chanted. Finally, the color of his face changed. "I''m a monk. I don''t have the slightest intention of taking anybody from you, Your Highness. It''s only that since those things belonged to her in the first place, they will return to her sooner or later. All your efforts in preventing that from happening would be in vain. Besides, don''t think you''re smarter than her. If she is determi erson. "Matthew Jun, I think you owe me an explanation," Marquis Scarlet said. "Explanation? To you?" Matthew snorted coldly. "You don''t deserve it!" "But, I''m her senior fellow brother! We learned from the same master for so many years!" "Senior fellow brother, you say? I don''t know how she would react when she knows that her senior fellow brother almost killed her younger brother," Matthew asked. His eyes were darker than the dark night. Hearing this, Marquis Scarlett couldn''t help but grit his teeth. "I didn''t do that. Even though Scarlet Devils might have taken part in it, you know very well that they are contract killers. They would do it for anyone who would hire them. But Matthew, you must remember one thing. She will regain her memory sooner or later. Do you believe she will stay with you once after regaining her memory?" Marquis Scarlet''s laughter sounded especially harsh in the night. "Well, I am looking forward to that day." Chapter 636 Disasters Broke Out (Part One) While Matthew and his wife were offering their prayers at the Holy Chant Temple for the emperor who had fallen ill, the situation in the imperial capital was turbulent. Francis had done well to save his father, so the latter exalted him and was trying his best to support him. However, after the emperor suddenly fell ill, Felix managed the state affairs temporarily, and the empress took charge of the women in the Imperial Palace. Before Sherry and Francis could rise, they had been suppressed. At the imperial court, Felix became an unchallengeable force. Since he managed the state affairs, he ordered Francis not to go out of his mansion, but his words weren''t harsh. Francis was weak and needed a good rest, so relieving him of the state affairs would only help him. Now, all he was asked to do was just stay at home and take care of his health. In this way, the emperor too wouldn''t worry about him. "Your Highness, how''s His Majesty now?" Franklin asked Felix calmly. Recently, the latter had become way too aggressive. He ha food, fresh water, medicines and physicians." Felix looked dreadfully pale. The emperor had just been in a coma for six days, and the entire kingdom was rocked with disasters one after the other. As the person in charge, these disasters had made him feel uneasy. But the thought that these were natural disasters, and not caused by their enemies or rogue individuals, calmed him down. He had no choice but to listen to God Almighty''s orders and do everything he could to help his people. "Who could go to the south region?" Felix looked at his courtiers and asked. "Minister of the Ministry of Works, you are in charge of the water power. Do you have any names to recommend?" The minister concerned stood out and said, "Your Highness, I would like to go to the south region and handle the problems directly." "As a minister, you have a lot more responsibilities here, so I don''t think it would be advisable for you to leave the imperial capital. Is the vice minister here?" "Your Highness," answered the vice minister. Chapter 637 Disasters Broke Out (Part Two) "I order you to leave for the south region immediately. Handle all the problems related to the flood disaster with urgency and return only after the condition returns to normalcy." "I get it, Your Highness." "Is the Minister of Revenue here?" "Yes, Your Highness." Felix took a look at the minister, his heart aching. It was after some tiresome efforts that he was able to secure his people in the Ministry of Revenue, and be successful in winning them over. But now, in the blink of an eye, they were about to go to help the disaster relief. Felix felt heartbroken at the thought of this. He ordered, "Immediately arrange some officials to search and purchase medicinal materials, look for folk medicine and physicians, and proceed to Stream County. Lucas will also be there to rescue the survivors, and he will be in charge of all the relevant matters of Stream County." All the officials were slightly surprised. Lucas had never participated in any state affairs, but now Felix asked him to leave the imperial capital and provide disa only one daughter, and never worried too much about anything. At most, her daughter would be married off by the empress to some powerful officials. But Sherry was different. She had Francis, and the emperor loved him very much, even though he was in poor health. If Felix took the throne, he wouldn''t let Francis have an easy life. "Sherry, I am just worried." "His Majesty is the son of God. He will be out of danger soon. You don''t have to worry about him. He will wake up," Sherry said in an elegant and generous manner. The emperor would wake up anytime. The empress and Felix could only be arrogant for a few more days. After enjoying a higher position, anyone would feel unfair when they went back to the original one. When the emperor recovered, Felix would suffer. A trace of coldness flashed in Sherry''s eyes. Felix and the empress had the paramount power and no one could fight back them. So, they would not take care of the emperor wholeheartedly. Their best hope was his immediate death, so that Felix would throne officially! Chapter 638 The Plight of Francis (Part One) While still in poor health, Francis entered the Imperial Palace and broke into the Golden Hall where Felix and the courtiers were having the regular imperial court session. All of the courtiers were shocked. They didn''t expect that Francis would be so bold to go against Felix at such a time. Felix glared at Francis and stated, "Francis, what are you doing here? Since you''re not feeling well, you should stay in your mansion. Tell me, why did you come to the Golden Hall?" Although Francis looked pale, he walked toward Felix with strong and firm footsteps. "Felix, why didn''t you ask your men to deal with the locust plague in the Orchid City? On top of that, there''s also a deadly plague in the Golden City right now. Not only did you fail to send someone to cure it, you even closed the city off. Don''t you realize that you''re just letting the people in the city die? They''re defenseless and left to fend on their own. Is this what the crown prince of this country should do?" With those words, Felix pounded the arms of his chair in anger. "How dare you! Francis, Father is seriously ill. I le he reached out his hand to Harper. The Tranquil Hall was heavily guarded. It was said that the empress was taking care of the emperor, but in reality, she was indulging in all sorts of entertainment and pleasure. In fact, it was Andy who was doing all the chores and serving the emperor. "Andy was a loyal and devoted eunuch. During these trying times, he remains by the emperor''s side all the time," Harper exclaimed. "I didn''t expect that this old, cunning eunuch would be so loyal." "Well, after all, everyone in the palace must be wise. They must not act too harshly or reveal their ill intentions if they do have those. The emperor is in a critical condition, but he is not dead." Matthew and Harper successfully sneaked into the Tranquil Hall. While Andy went out to fetch the emperor''s medicine, Harper tried to make a diagnosis and give some treatment for the emperor. Even though they didn''t have much time, it was enough. When Andy was back, Harper and Matthew were already in their hiding place. Matthew lifted his eyebrow and quietly asked Harper how the emperor was doing. Chapter 639 The Plight of Francis (Part Two) Harper blinked a few times at him. The emperor was still weak, but it looked like he was getting better. If Harper''s calculations were right, he might wake up the next day. It was such a coincidence because Francis had just been thrown into prison and the emperor''s health became better. Meanwhile, Sherry couldn''t wait any longer. "Your Majesty, Lady Sherry is here. She is kneeling outside the Tranquil Hall to plead for Prince Francis." Nancy''s voice resounded in the room with so much triumph. The empress sipped a good amount of tea before she spoke. "Let her kneel. Francis offended my son and had wanted to usurp the throne. Felix had shown his mercy by only throwing him in jail. Sherry didn''t reflect on her son''s mistakes, but come here to plead for his son recklessly. She is to blame. Let her kneel for four hours before letting her in." "Yes, Your Majesty," Nancy replied with a smile. She then ignored Sherry who was miserably kneeling in front of the hall. Sherry was extremely furious while she knelt outside of the Tranquil Hall. fond of Sherry, so the empress hated her very much. ''Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t fight for anything and would just let things take their course? Very well then, I will send you to the Cold Palace. I want to see if you could still maintain your pretentious lofty image there!'' the empress thought to herself. "Please spare me, Your Majesty," Sherry pleaded once more. "I don''t want your life. Just go to the Cold Palace. It will give you time to reflect on your mistakes. When you''ve thought it through, tell me and we''ll discuss the appropriate punishment about you." Then, the empress asked the servants to take away Sherry. Sherry looked at the empress with frightened eyes. She was so shocked that she even forgot how to speak. She just let the guards take her away. Meanwhile, Minna was so surprised that she didn''t know what to do. At that moment, she could only run after Sherry. The empress looked at Sherry, who was being dragged by her servants. With a satisfied smile, she said, "That''s what happens when you go against me!" Chapter 640 The Schemes Of The Mother And Son (Part One) Sherry was currently being confined in the Cold Palace, which made all the other ladies in the Imperial Palace quite worried. After all, what if the same fate befell them? They all shuddered at the thought of it. As soon as Monica heard the news, she immediately ordered her servants to close her palace gate at once, refusing to go out from then on. For as long as she did not try to stir up any trouble, the empress probably wouldn''t persecute her. Meanwhile, Felix headed straight toward the Tranquil Hall after the imperial court session was over. The empress was there painting a picture of the magnificent spring scenery. When she saw her son arrive, a faint smile crept onto her face. "Right now, Francis is in prison. And Sherry, on the other hand, is in the Cold Palace. Do you have any thoughts about it?" "Thoughts?" A strange look flashed across Felix''s eyes and he gestured for everyone else present to leave. Soon, they had the room to themselves¡ªthe empress, Felix, and the emperor, who lay motionless on the bed and was still in a coma. Seeing this, the empress quickly understood that Felix want ave anything to do with it, he decided to take his wife to the Holy Chant Temple. I wonder if the people around Matthew..." "Mother," Felix cut the empress off before she could say anything further. Given the fact that this was such a crucial moment, they would have to be very careful not to mention anything about it. They had swapped the real Harper with a fake one in secret. If Matthew were to find out about it, there was no doubt that he would take his people back to the imperial capital at once. If that happened, he would never be able to become the emperor even if his father died, because Matthew would definitely send him to hell to be reunited with his father. "You are being rather discreet, and you should be. That''s perfectly fine. Practicing caution will not do you any harm." Upon saying that, the empress got on her feet, wearing a peculiar smile on her face. Walking across the room, she stopped by the bed, placed her hand on its edge and lightly pressed it. A small drawer suddenly popped out from the edge of the bed, and inside it was a white porcelain vial. The empress then took it out. Chapter 641 The Schemes Of The Mother And Son (Part Two) "Mother, what is that?" Felix asked, feeling a bit confused. "Your father''s poison!" the empress exclaimed. "He has killed countless people with this poison all his life, and now I would like to use his own poison to end his life. It would be a decent way to die even for someone like him." Hearing this made the emperor''s blood boil. As soon as he woke up, he heard how the empress egged on Felix to kill him. And as if that wasn''t bad enough, Felix actually agreed to it. Now, the empress was even planning to use his own poison to kill him. If he continued to stay in a coma, he would most certainly die. But if they were to find out that he was awake right now, that would also mean death for him! At that moment, all the emperor could do was to pray that someone else would come here so that he could wake up. The empress mentioned that she wouldn''t kill him until three days later, which meant he still had some time. However, his chances of making it out alive would be very slim if the empress were t ly regained consciousness! Your majesty is awake!" Andy yelled out. The guards of the Tranquil Hall were alarmed when they heard Andy''s scream. This made the emperor so furious that he wanted to slap Andy so badly. The empress was up to no good and Andy knew that full well. How careless and foolish could Andy be to create such a commotion? Now, the empress probably knew that he was awake. At that time, the empress was sound asleep. But the moment she heard that the emperor woke up, she was so surprised that her sleepiness had disappeared completely. Felix, on the other hand, hadn''t returned to his own mansion yet. Instead, he decided to sleep in the side hall, which made it more convenient for him to read the files and attend the imperial court session. When he heard that the emperor woke up, he headed straight toward the main hall. With every step that he took, he could feel the butterflies fluttering terribly in his stomach. Now that the emperor had woken up, how was his plan supposed to work? Chapter 642 I Want Felix To Succeed To The Throne (Part One) When Felix arrived, the empress was already there. She was standing in the hall in white undergarments, wearing no coat. With a mixed expression on her face, she looked worried. The mother and son were planning to make the emperor sick and unable to recover from his illness. They thought this would help the son ascend the throne justifiably. But, shattering all their dreams, the emperor woke up unexpectedly. Felix frowned slightly and said, "Mother, why did you come here with no coat or shoes? It''s freezing outside, and you may catch a cold. I heard that Father has woken up. Is it true?" The empress regained her composure and ambled towards the emperor. "Your Majesty, you finally woke up. I have been so worried about you." The emperor opened his eyes slowly and looked at the empress, uttering in a faint voice, "Gloria, I... How long had I been asleep?" "Your Majesty, you e an imperial edict about passing the crown to my son. Then the imperial seal will be stamped on the edict, and my son will officially become the emperor of the Bright Dynasty.'' The empress was elated. After the blank scroll was brought, the emperor asked people to help him get up. But unfortunately, he was too weak to stand up. Helplessly, the empress moved a small table to the bed and placed the empty scroll on the table. She eagerly waited for the emperor to write about his step down from the throne. The empress even grinded the ink for the emperor to write his imperial edict. She was ingratiating herself with the emperor, but the latter hated her to the core. He had doted on her so much, thinking she was kind. But, never even in his dreams had he expected that she would have played her trick on him by letting him die of his illness, so that Felix could take the throne! Chapter 643 I Want Felix To Succeed To The Throne (Part Two) At the thought of this, the emperor shivered with anger. However, the empress believed that he was shivering and couldn''t even pick up a brush pen only due to his ill health. The empress tried to assist the emperor by dipping the brush in the ink and handing it over to him. The emperor looked at the empress and nodded, but accidentally, the scroll was stained by the ink. His hands shook uncontrollably. "Somebody, go and fetch another empty scroll immediately," the empress ordered quickly, as she didn''t want to wait any longer. The emperor said with great frustration, "I didn''t expect my body to be so useless... I can''t even hold a brush pen." "Your Majesty, please don''t worry. You are just sick. Soon, you''ll recover and everything will be fine then." The empress comforted the emperor with a smile. The latter was willing to write the edict to give up the throne, and this was somethin ?" The faces of both the empress and Felix turned deadly pale. They couldn''t believe that the emperor had overheard their schemes. "You... You were awake then!" "Of course I was awake. If I was still in a coma, I would have already been dead by now!" The emperor slapped the empress hard. "You bitch! How dare you try to murder me! I''ll cut you into pieces and feed you to my dogs!" "Father, mercy. I''m sorry. Please forgive me." Felix was frightened and begged for mercy. He and his mother plotted to murder the emperor, and their plot was overheard by none other than the emperor himself. It meant that they would be convicted of an attempt to murder. Moments before, Felix was about to become the emperor, but now he was a prisoner. He couldn''t believe such a cruel turn! "Take him away and lock him in prison. Also, deprive his title as the crown prince!" the emperor declared at once. Chapter 644 Felixs Colossal Fall (Part One) The emperor had been in a coma, and Felix made good use of the situation. He had established himself as the autarch of the imperial court. But just one nightfall overturned everything for the empress and Felix. After the emperor woke up, the empress was put under house arrest and Felix was jailed. The proverb, "there''s many a slip twixt the cup and lip", seemed very apt for their situation. Felix dreamt of being the emperor, but just in an instant, everything changed for him. When Felix was escorted by the guards into the prison, Andy was there to take Francis out of the prison. The two princes met face to face. Felix, who had been in high status, was now disheveled and frustrated. On the other hand, Francis remained unyielding and decent, even though he was put in prison. But now, he was a free man. "Felix, I had warned you that you will get yourself into trouble if you do too many nasty things," Francis said slowly, without even giving a glance at him. "Now do you agree with me?" "Francis, don''t you dare show off in front of me! I may go to prison now, but I''ll l e Tranquil Hall. Although the emperor had woken up from the coma, he was still weak. That was partly because of his hypersexuality and partly due to the effects of poison. Even though the empress poisoned him with a minimal dose, the emperor was still anxious when he learned about the truth. Being too concerned, he became weaker and weaker. His health was getting worse because of this mental agony. "Greetings, Father. I hope you are doing better," Francis said as he knelt down. "Get up," the emperor said as he gestured him to arise. He had heard that Francis acted like a lone wolf and he even confronted Felix, suspecting of the latter''s involvement in his father''s sickness. But Francis was just thrown into prison in return. The emperor had complicated feelings for him. "I heard you suffered a lot these days," he sighed. "I''m fine, Father. You are the one who went through all the hardships and you even look much thinner now," Francis replied as he raised his head. Worries were written all across his face. "Take good care of yourself, Father. We all need you." Chapter 645 Felixs Colossal Fall (Part Two) "I know and I will. I had sent someone to secure your mother''s immediate release. She might have already returned to the Spring Palace. You can pay a visit to her later. I believe she is also frightened very much and you should console her a bit," said the emperor. At the thought of the atrocities committed by Felix and the empress, the emperor gnashed his teeth in hatred. Felix, who was cultivated and trained by him, turned out to be so treacherous that he tried to kill him. The empress too turned out to be a villain right out of a mob drama. She was so vicious that she planned to take his life while he was lying in a coma! "Father, I think Mother is worried about you very much. Have you summoned an imperial physician to check for your health?" Francis asked in detail. "You were in a coma for many days, and you need good care." "I''ve summoned Matthew and Harper to come here," the emperor sighed with emotions. He believed that they could really change Harper with a fake one. But now, it turned out to be nothing but a joke. That time, when the empress and Felix were in charge of the entire Imperial Palace, Matthew d with a handkerchief, and then began her diagnosis by checking his pulse. After a while, she said, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you have lost a lot of vital energy due to excessive sexual activities. You need complete rest, and must stay away from women for at least three months." "Ahem. Ahem." The emperor was choked by Harper''s direct words. He never expected that she would say those words so frankly, especially considering the fact that she was a woman! In his opinion, even though she was telling the truth, she shouldn''t have said it so frankly. That really made him feel awkward. He then continued, "I heard that you had checked my pulse when I was in a coma, and your conclusion about my illness was the same as that of the imperial physicians." "Your Majesty, do you want me to say in front of your ministers that you fainted because you were overindulged in sexual desire?" When he heard those words, the emperor''s mouth twitched weirdly. Of course, he was never going to let that happen. If Harper were to really speak out that reason in front of everyone, he would end up being disgraced for the rest of his life. Chapter 646 The Return of Prince Jason (Part One) "Bring me the pills, Andy," the emperor ordered. Since he could not get any useful information from Harper, he was left with no other choice but to give up trying. After all, he had something much more important for her to take care of. When Andy handed over a box to the emperor, Harper glanced at it and thought that it seemed familiar. That was the box for the Longevity Pills which Felix had given the emperor during his birthday banquet. "Let Harper have a look at the pills." "Yes, Your Majesty." With that, Andy quickly handed the box of Longevity Pills over to Harper. Taking out the pill, she placed it on the palm of her hand. "Your Majesty, do you want me to examine the pills?" "Yes," the emperor flatly replied, nodding his head in response. "Felix and his mother poisoned me with the intention of murdering me. These Longevity Pills were given to me by Felix. I''m afraid that these pills actually contain poison, so I would like you to check on them for me. After all, I know that you have excellent medical skills." Hearing this, Harper could not help but sneer at him courtiers were on edge. They were completely clueless as to why the emperor would abandon the empress and the crown prince from the moment he woke up. In particular, the Huang Clan, the empress''s parents'' clan, had also been implicated. All the courtiers were worried that they might be the next one to get caught up in this mess. Fortunately for them, the second imperial edict was issued right away, stating the charges against the crown prince and the empress. All the courtiers were astounded upon hearing that. It was only then that they came to realize that the crown prince and the empress had been working together to get rid of the emperor. It should hardly be surprising that they had been stripped of their titles. "Now, the position of the crown prince is vacant. Prince Francis has been in poor health; Prince Lucas is interested only in pleasure seeking; Prince Wale is still a child. Which prince can take the great responsibility of being the crown prince?" The courtiers gathered together in groups, discussing which son of the emperor was worthy of being the new crown prince. Chapter 647 The Return of Prince Jason (Part Two) "Prince Francis is smart and virtuous, so he is qualified for the position of the crown prince." "But Prince Francis has been weak all year round. He has to spend more than half a year on the bed every year. With such poor health, how could he perform the duties as a crown prince well? I don''t think he is a good choice." Someone immediately objected to the proposal. After all, Francis had been weak for so many years and was often seriously ill. If he was to be chosen as the crown prince, it wouldn''t be good for the Bright Dynasty to have a crown prince who might succumb to his illness at any time. "Prince Lucas is smart and in good health. Although he is such a ladies'' man." "He enjoys all forms of gambling and likes to go whoring. Aren''t you afraid that he might lose the entire Bright Dynasty on the gambling table?" Someone furiously expressed his disapproval. Lucas'' dishonorable deeds were too numerous to be listed down. When he was only thirteen years old, the emperor gave him a beauty, but he immediately lost her in a gam smile crept onto his face, as though he truly had no idea what it was all about. The courtiers looked at one another in silence. Their eyes all lit up at the same time as they realized that apart from Francis and Lucas, the emperor still had another son¡ªJason. They had completely forgotten about him because he had been away from the imperial capital all year round and out of their sight. Now that Jason had appeared in front of them, they all thought that he would be the best choice out of the three. After all, he was both healthy and virtuous. "Your Highness, we were just arguing about some trivial things. I guess you won''t be leaving the imperial capital again since you''re finally back," a courtier asked hesitantly. "No, I won''t be leaving anytime soon. I won''t think about it until Father has fully regained his health," Jason flatly answered. Cupping one hand with the other to make an obeisance toward the courtiers, he went on and added, "Well, I''m going to visit Father. Everyone, goodbye." "Goodbye, Your Highness." Chapter 648 Give You Some Dignity Jason''s return to the Imperial Palace brought much joy¡ªa refreshing change to its previously glum atmosphere. As Andy guarded outside the gates of the Tranquil Hall, he could hear the emperor''s hearty laugh. Andy couldn''t help but smile. ''Jason makes His Majesty so happy even if he''s not here all year round, '' he thought inwardly. "Lord Andy, His Majesty seems very happy," Josef, who was standing beside him, said warily. "Well, His Majesty is spending time with Prince Jason. You should go and see the former empress off. His Majesty wants to give her some dignity. Prepare everything for her and let her choose one way." Andy gnashed his teeth when he recalled how much humiliation the empress had brought to him while the emperor was in a coma. Now the empress had no way to fight back, so Andy retaliated against her for everything that she had done. In the Cold Palace, the empress sat on the small bed in silence. The Cold Palace was deserted and tattered and its windows had leaks, but at the very least, it was still a place to live. Upon entrance to the Cold Palace, the empress quickly realized that this was a horrible place as even the lowest servants did not respect her at all. When Josef arrived with his fellows, the empress curled up in bed. Her eyes were closed and she was just pretending to sleep. Her once glowing face was now haggard and gaunt. "Gloria Huang, His Majesty was generous enough to spare you your dignity. He instructed me to prepare these things for you. You may choose one." The former empress narrowed her eyes as her body trembled. She said coldly, "His Majesty is going to kill me! n is even more cunning than you are! I''m sure she had other intentions in detoxifying Francis. Did you know that she helped Hoffman before? Do you know where he is now? He''s in the Repenting Tower. She also helped Felix. Lo and behold, he is in jail now. How naive of you to think that your son would be an exception!" While Gloria hated the emperor and Matthew, if there was anyone whom she hated more, it was Harper. Harper was sly. She looked meek on the outside but on the inside, she was vengeful and cunning. They had tried numerous times to set Harper up but every time, she was able to escape without a scratch. She would even be able to turn the tables by harming the one who tried to hurt her in the first place! "Well, we have a win-win situation. We both took what we need. That''s all I''ll say about that. It''s time for you to go, Your Majesty." Sherry then walked to the door and looked at Josef who was standing in the distance. She called, "Josef." "Lady Sherry, are you done?" Josef asked as he hurried over to Sherry. "I''ve done talking with her. I know you were ordered to come here and I apologize that I delayed you. You can do your job now, or else, His Majesty might blame you." As soon as Sherry finished speaking, she gracefully strode out of the Cold Palace. With that, Josef turned around and found Gloria sitting on the floor. "Your Majesty, will you choose one yourself or would you want us to do it for you?" Gloria glanced at the things on the tray before she reached for the poison. Drinking it all in one gulp, she thought, ''Your Majesty, Sherry, I will wait for you in the underworld!'' Chapter 649 The Complicated Situation (Part One) By the time Josef returned to the Tranquil Hall to report to the emperor, Jason had already left. "Your Majesty, the former empress has gone," Josef informed the emperor euphemistically. Hearing this, the emperor closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. After being married to the emperor all these years, the empress met such a cruel fate. Although she deserved it, he couldn''t help feeling a little sad. "Your Majesty," Andy carefully called out. "I''m okay. How is Francis doing?" "Prince Francis is taking a good rest in his mansion. Since his body is frail, I''m afraid it''s going to take quite a while for him to recover. Fortunately, Prince Jason is back and can lend his help. Please do not worry yourself too much, Your Majesty," Andy comforted the emperor with a pleasant smile. "Your Majesty, with Prince Jason around, you seem to be in high spirits lately." "Is Lucas back?" "Prince Lucas has gone to help wit seal been removed?" "Yes, it has," Harper quickly replied as she rubbed her temples. "But I still don''t know who attacked me in the general''s house." "You were attacked at the general''s house?" Felton asked in surprise. "Yes, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been backstabbed by Hailey and the others even if my martial arts skills were sealed," Harper replied with a slight frown. "I always think that someone is plotting against me. At first, I thought that it was Matthew himself, but I found out later that he was just one of the chess pieces. Then, I started suspecting Hoffman and Felix, too. But as it turned out, none of them was the culprit. When I was on the way to River City, I also suspected Francis. Then, I found out that my fellow brother Jason and the chief of the Scarlet Devils were the same person. Back then, I was pretty sure that he was the one. In the end, however, I found out that it wasn''t him as well!" Chapter 650 The Complicated Situation (Part Two) "This man seems to be adept at concealing his identity." Thinking of this, Felton started feeling a little uneasy. "You... I think it would be best for you to leave the imperial capital." "It won''t be that easy for me to leave," Harper sighed. "Maybe you should change your medicine." "I take medicine like this every day. It never works. You don''t need to worry about me." "Felton, if you stop using your spiritual power, you won''t have to suffer the relapse of your disease again and again. I don''t think it''s good for your health. From now on, you will not be allowed to use it unless it is a last resort!" Harper stressed at once. "Did you hear me?" "Okay, I''ll bear that in mind." Felton chuckled. "It''s getting late. You should leave right away. Matthew may get suspicious if he comes back and finds that you''re not in the mansion." "All right. Take good care of yourself, Felton." With that, Harper put on her cloak Matthew''s chest and said, "If you do that, people are going to say that I''m the one who''s leading you to your ruin. They will also criticize you for not making any progress and indulging in your happy time with me. As the femme fatale, I''m afraid I might end up being killed by the soldiers!" "Who would dare to do that?" Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked. "My thirty thousand strong Black Flag Army would not be easy to deal with. I have already given you the Black Flag Token. Just say the word and they''ll do anything for you. If anyone dares to hurt you, don''t ever try to hold back. Just take our army and kill all of them! I will take responsibility if anything happens!" As a smile crept onto her face, Harper said, "Honey, I went to see Felton today." "You don''t have to say anything; I understand," Matthew interrupted. "But we shouldn''t be talking about other people now. Let''s talk about us and only us tonight." Chapter 651 Add Insult To Injury (Part One) Felix had been locked up in prison since the emperor woke up. So, Francis went to see the emperor to remind him that Felix was still a prince at the end of the day. Even if he had made such an unforgivable mistake, he was still a member of the royal family, and that was no way to treat a prince. With that in mind, Francis proposed to release Felix, the former crown prince and the current eldest prince, from prison. "Are you asking me to just let him go? Just release him and act as if nothing ever happened?" The emperor had just taken some medicine and was in a good mood. However, the tone of his voice was flat, so no one could tell whether he was actually happy or angry. "Please don''t misunderstand, Father. I''m not asking you to let him go. It''s a fact that the eldest prince committed a grave mistake, and I also believe that he should be punished for it. I just think that the prison is not the right place for him to stay ccurred to Felix that Harper actually smiled as gentle and clean as him. They looked so charming that no one would be able to take their eyes off them. "Has anyone ever told you that you look disgusting when you smile?" Even after Francis heard this, the smile on his face didn''t change. "No, none that I know off. In fact, Harper had told me once that I look best when I smile. She seems to like my smile." Squinting his eyes, Felix echoed in surprise, "Harper? Are you two in good terms? You describe her so intimately. Does Uncle Matthew know about that?" "Why should Uncle Matthew have to know about what happened between me and Harper?" Francis replied once more with a gentle smile. "She is just being herself, and Uncle Matthew is another person. They have totally different personalities." "You..." After a moment of silence, Felix raised his head and looked at Francis in utter disbelief, "You have feelings for..." Chapter 652 Add Insult To Injury (Part Two) "Felix, the empress is no longer with us. I heard she had committed suicide," Francis cut him off. "What a pity! Father actually wanted to spare her life, but she decided to commit suicide in fear of punishment." "Commit suicide for fear of punishment? You''re saying it like it''s that easy," Felix sneered. "Francis, when did you begin taking action against us?" "Felix, please don''t get the wrong idea. I have never taken any action from the beginning to the end," Francis pointed out as a great big smile crept onto his face. "You''re the one who brought about your own destruction from the very beginning." As his face turned into a frown, Felix carefully thought about it. Their father suddenly fell ill and lost consciousness. To keep everyone in the dark regarding the reason for his coma, he locked him up in the Tranquil Hall. At first, he wasn''t really intending to hurt his ow suffer? My pain is nothing compared to yours!" Felix suddenly burst into laughter. "That woman, Harper seems gentle and soft, but she''s actually ruthless and heartless. Everyone thinks that she was lucky to marry Uncle Matthew. Ha-ha, from the very start, it has always been Uncle Matthew who planned to keep her trapped inside his mansion. If he finds out what you think of Harper, do you think he will ever let you meet her again? And if Harper herself finds out what you''re thinking, do you think she''d be willing to see you ever again?" The expression on Francis'' face was as cold as ice, and he was about to blow a fuse, but someone suddenly put his arm around his shoulder. It was Jason. He leaned against Francis as though he had no bones at all. "Hey, Francis, what were you talking about with Felix? You seem to be having a good time," Jason remarked in a low, charming voice. Chapter 653 Harpers Prices For The Treatment (Part One) Felix squinted his eyes as he looked at Jason. He didn''t have many memories about Jason since Jason was rarely in the imperial capital. In his memory, he had only seen Jason a few times. Jason''s mother was merely a humble concubine of the emperor, which meant that the prince didn''t have that much support from his mother''s family. Plus, the emperor did not favor him. Therefore, it came as no surprise that Jason was subconsciously forgotten by almost everyone. "Jason," Felix called. He couldn''t help but be suspicious about Jason. His gut was telling him that Jason wasn''t as innocent as everyone was making him out to be. Jason hadn''t been in the imperial capital for years; therefore, no one knew what he had been doing in all that time. It wasn''t difficult to believe that Jason had come back with malicious intentions in mind. "Felix, looks like you''ve been living the life. You tried to murder Father and yet, here you are in your own mansion, safe and sound. Father treats you so well. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn''t have gotten away "Your Highnesses, Mister Zack is here," a servant reported. Matthew turned to look at the gate and saw a man dressed in blue walking slowly towards them. "Your Highness, greetings. Harper, I heard that His Majesty asked you to treat Prince Francis. I intended to pay a visit to him so I came here and thought that we could go together," Zack offered. "That would be great," Harper answered at once. She then turned to Matthew and said, "Darling, don''t worry about me. I''ll be back soon." With a long face, Matthew finally conceded. He looked at Zack meaningfully and said, "Keep an eye on her and make sure nothing happens to her." "Don''t worry, Your Highness. I can guarantee you her safety," Zack promised, smiling. Matthew decided to agree with this arrangement. He understood why Harper did not want him to go with her. And Zack accompanying her was actually a relief. At least, he didn''t need to worry about Harper''s safety anymore. As a gentleman, Zack invited Harper to walk in the front and also helped her get into the carriage. Chapter 654 Harpers Prices For The Treatment (Part Two) Andy looked at Zack and could not help but sigh in his heart, ''Mister Zack''s definitely going to be the future grand secretary. That''s going to make him the most important person in the court. Yet he''s still kind enough to help Lady Harper get inside the carriage. It seems that the rumors are indeed right. He does treat Lady Harper quite well.'' In the carriage, Zack was grinning. "I could tell how jealous your husband was. It''s so funny. Did you notice that?" Harper shot a helpless glare at him and said, "Are you actually laughing? Well, I don''t know why, but when it comes to Francis, his patience is very slim. The envy just eats him up." "It just proves how well you treat Francis," Zack said in a joking tone. "Did you know that Francis has garnered a lot of support from the court?" "Yes, I heard that. To be honest, he is the most capable out of all the princes. If only his health wasn''t so poor, he would be I don''t really understand the meaning in his letter." Harper took the letter and opened it. A yellow leaf came out of the letter and it was pressed flat. "What''s the meaning of this leaf?" Harper asked in confusion. The corner of Zack''s mouth twitched strangely. "I don''t know. Maybe he put it there randomly." Harper didn''t find anything wrong with what was inside the letter until she picked up the yellow leaf and examined it closely. She raised it so she could see better through the sunlight. She then noticed that the leaf had some scratches in it as if someone had purposely done it. "Look here. On the left, it reads that things have changed at the border or something. I can''t tell," Harper murmured, her eyebrows furrowed. "Things have changed at the border!" they suddenly said in unison. They exchanged glances, faces in utter shock. "Things have changed at the border!" What could have possibly happened? Chapter 655 Francis Is In Critical Condition Harper''s eyebrows knitted. She tapped on the table as usual and Zack said nothing. He suspected that regular ways of communication might expose the news. Whenever some important news came up, they always chose this way of communication, because no one could decrypt their behaviors. Zack translated Harper''s message and memorized it. The army in the north domain was the most important part of their plan. If the army in the north domain was in trouble, the Black Flag Army would have a hard time dealing with it on its own. Now the forces in the court, under the leadership of Jason and Francis, were divided into two factions. The force that used to support the deposed Felix had shrunk and soon, the hidden force of the court would be in the light. "Your Highness, Lord Zack, we arrived at Prince Francis'' mansion." Andy''s voice came from outside the carriage. Harper and Zack shared a look at each other. The latter then jumped down from the carriage and helped Harper get off. "Let''s check on Francis. He''s always ill. It''s rather worrying." Harper thought Francis might have been poisoned again. He had been in and out of the palace, and it wasn''t difficult for the emperor to poison him there. Harper checked his pulse, but his condition was much worse than expected. "Harper, how is His Highness?" Zack asked at once upon seeing her frown. Harper shook her head and asked, "Where is Owen?" "Your Highness, I''m here," Owen answered quickly. "Tell me. What did he eat and what did he do recently?" Harper felt the situation rather tricky, and repro was having a fever again. Francis'' condition was abnormal. In normal circumstances, his fever should have already subdued. The pills and the physical cooling method should have helped him. Harper put her hand on Francis'' forehead and said, "It''s strange. How come I cannot control his fever?" "Mother." Suddenly, Francis grabbed Harper''s hand and held her in his arms. "Mother, I''m afraid. Please don''t leave me." Harper tried to pull her hand back. But he was gripping her arm. She looked around and found that Owen had disappeared and only she and Francis were left in the room. "Francis, you''re mistaken. I''m not your mother. Let go of me!" However, Francis didn''t let her go. Instead, he pushed her towards him and made her fall on his body. Francis held her arm possessively and murmured, "Mother, they are not playing with me." Looking at Francis, who was still unconscious, Harper kept her body a little away from him. She was immersed in various thoughts about Francis. He had been feeble since he was five years old, and other princes and princesses didn''t want to play with him at all. He lived alone in his palace, and no one cared about him except his mother, Sherry, who visited him every day. No friends, no childhood. All his childhood memories were about medicine, pain and the sickbed. "Okay, I am not going. You can go to sleep. I''ll be here with you." Francis was relieved after hearing her soft voice. He stretched his brows, but was still grabbing her arms as if he was worried that she would disappear once he loosened his grip. Chapter 656 The Sleeping Beauty (Part One) After looking after Francis for an entire day, Harper started feeling a bit sleepy. She ended up falling asleep by the bed. A few minutes after Harper dozed off, Francis woke up and opened his eyes. It seemed that he knew Harper by his side all the time, but he gently turned to her and watched her sleeping. All of a sudden, he hit her sleeping acupoint. "Only when you''re asleep, will you let your guard down," he whispered under his breath. He then sat up and looked at Harper''s sleeping face. Even he himself had no idea why he would do something like this. A gentle smile crept onto Francis'' pale face as he stared at Harper''s pretty face. Unable to resist the urge, he gently caressed her face, then moved her into the bed. As he held her in his arms, he felt a sense of contentment and fell asleep again. Fred had been waiting outside the whole time. Now that it was already getting late, he thought that it was about time for him to escort Harper back to Prince Ma est to hold back and simply replied, "Yes, I''m here to pick you up." Still half asleep, Harper lazily stretched her neck, unwilling to move. Then, she reached out her hands and said, "Hug me." Seeing this, Matthew couldn''t help laughing. Then, he walked closer toward Harper and carried her into his arms. Completely disregarding everyone else, he walked out of the room with his wife quickly. It all happened so fast that none of them was able to see how they actually got out of the room. They seemed to have vanished without a trace. Looking at Francis who was lying on the bed, Owen said, "Your Highness..." "You may take your leave." "Yes, Your Highness." Caressing the spot where Harper had lain down, Francis felt that it was still warm. A lovely scent was left on the pillow. It had the smell of lotus. He had always thought that Harper had a sweet smell. Now, he finally came to know what she smelled like. The smell of lotus was so fresh and elegant. Chapter 657 The Sleeping Beauty (Part Two) "So, how does it feel, lying in the bed with the pretty woman?" A voice came from out of the blue. Sitting up, Francis asked instead, "How is it going?" "Some of Felix''s men have decided not to join us. But the rest are still thinking about it. I''m pretty sure that it''s just a matter of time before they join us. On the other hand, I just don''t understand why you acted so boldly today. You even got yourself sick just so you could be with that woman for a while," Jason teased. "You even asked me to keep Zack from leaving the palace. Aren''t you worried at all that Matthew might get suspicious?" "That man has never trusted me anyway," Francis replied slowly. "It won''t make that much of a difference. He might just become more careful around me next time." "Felix had an argument with his wife and the latter fell to the ground by accident. She ended up losing her baby," Jason said indifferently, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. "T borderland. Hoffman was relegated to a civilian and is being kept imprisoned in the Repenting Tower. As for Lucas, he has never really been taken seriously by our father. And Wale is still too young. Taking those things into consideration, who do you think is going to inherit this brilliant throne?" "Jason, you seem to be forgetting someone." Francis stood up and walked up to the window. Looking outside, he said in a cold voice, "Matthew!" "Out of everyone, the old bastard hates him the most, doesn''t he? How could it be possible that he would hand over the throne to him? He would rather destroy the throne than give it to him!" Jason firmly believed. "It''s impossible for the old man to choose him to be the heir." "That leaves just one other option. Lucas," Francis said. Although there was a gentle smile on Francis'' face, he looked sinister and ruthless at that moment. Anyone who saw that smile would feel chills down their spines. Chapter 658 Develop The New Longevity Pill (Part One) After giving it much thought, Jason had to agree with Francis that Lucas seemed most likely to be chosen by the emperor. However, Lucas was rather notorious, having a bad reputation as a playboy. While he very much enjoyed seeking pleasure, gambling and going whoring, he had shown little interest in serious matters. If the throne ended up in his hands, there would be a good chance that he would give it to someone else in the blink of an eye. "If the throne is handed over to Lucas..." Jason whispered under his breath, lost in thought. After a while, with his eyebrows raised and a faint smile on his lips, he continued, "Will he choose beauties from all over the country to enter his harem every year? Or will he exchange ten cities for a beauty from a foreign country?" These wild thoughts of his made the corners of Francis'' mouth twitch slightly. Although he didn''t humor Jason with a response, the expression on his face shifted. "Will he end up losing the national treasury completely by gambling?" The corners of Francis'' eyes began to twitch when he heard that, and the smile on his face disappeared hates his father. He''s dealing with his father in the same way his father has been dealing with him." "If it is poisonous, shouldn''t the imperial physicians have found out the truth already?" "When poppies are mixed in the pills, the tiny amount on a single pill is not lethal. However, they will be lethal after long-term use. Given that, how could imperial physicians notice it? Besides, when someone starts taking the poppy, they will feel sober and refreshed. I guess by the time the emperor has taken all the Longevity Pills in his hand, he would become totally addicted to it." Upon saying that, Harper put away the pill. "I''m afraid that Francis is about to take action," she remarked. "He is a very patient man," Matthew simply said. In spite of everything, he couldn''t help but admit that Francis was indeed patient. Even though the current situation was already quite favorable to him, he was still acting humbly. He did his duties and treated everyone sincerely. Right now, he still looked as gentle as ever. The gentle and courteous attitude he always showed had won the hearts of many courtiers. Chapter 659 Develop The New Longevity Pill (Part Two) "When will the poison begin to take effect in the emperor''s body?" "Its effect is not like those of common poisons. But I guess it won''t be long before he finds out that there is something wrong with the pills. When he runs out of Longevity Pills, he will probably think that he would rather die than live without them," Harper carefully said. "He had slowly poisoned his own son to harm his health and get rid of him. And now, the son has also poisoned him and turned him into a drug addict in order to let it consume his body and spirit bit by bit. You could say it''s retributive justice." In the Tranquil Hall, the emperor had been feeling quite unwell. "Andy, bring me the pill." "Yes, Your Majesty." In a hurry, Andy fetched a Longevity Pill for the emperor. Only when the emperor took it without delay did he finally feel at ease. He felt so relieved and was no longer on edge. "How many pills have I taken today?" the emperor slowly asked. "Your Majesty, you have already taken three pills today," Andy quickly answered. Seeing that there were only a few Long very urgent matter at hand. Given that he didn''t really have much time to think about it, all he could do was try his best to find the medicinal materials. "Hodge, Lady Harper has remarkable medical skills. We can ask for her advice. Perhaps she''ll be able to reproduce the Longevity Pill," someone suggested. A bitter smile appeared on Hodge''s face. After all, if Harper could make the Longevity Pill, the task wouldn''t have been assigned to them in the first place. For that reason, he guessed that the emperor didn''t want to risk letting Harper develop and make the Longevity Pill. And even if she managed to make it, the emperor probably wouldn''t dare to take it. After being persecuted by the former crown prince, now the emperor cherished his own life very much. He ordered imperial physicians to feel his pulse every day just in case, and all the food for him had to be examined strictly only in order to prevent him from being poisoned again. If the imperial physicians were unable to develop the Longevity Pill in time, the consequences would be unimaginable! Chapter 660 Breed Calamity For The Future (Part One) At that time, Zack visited Harper at Matthew''s mansion. He wanted to apologize for failing to keep his promise of taking her back home the other day. At the same time, he wanted to gather some information from her. "Harper, I''m really sorry for what happened the other day. I thought my duties would end early, so I was very confident that I could pick you up when I left the palace. Unexpectedly, Prince Jason stopped me and I was detained at the palace." Zack made a sincere apology, implying to Harper that Jason had a problem. "You don''t have to worry about it. Matthew came to pick me up a little later," Harper plainly said. She then pushed the washed cherries closer to him and added, "These cherries are fresh and they taste really sweet. I like them very much. Take one and try it." While still looking at her, Zack picked up a cherry and put it into his mouth. "Indeed, it is very sweet." "I heard that the officials had a big argument in the session hall today. Was it troublesome for you since you''re the future grand secretary of the day of February, the day of His Majesty''s birthday banquet, Lucas warned me to be careful of the empress. Everyone says that Lucas is so troublesome and carefree that he is only interested in eating and playing. If this was true, then he wouldn''t be alive right now. Moreover, although he doesn''t take part in state affairs, no one has ever dared to touch him no matter which clan or individuals are in conflict." "You''re right. It''s impossible for Prince Lucas to simply be the irresponsible man that everyone has painted him out to be." Zack nodded in agreement. He wanted to say something more but he quickly stopped himself. It seemed like he was second-guessing himself. He didn''t know if he should continue speaking. Harper noticed this, so she asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you hesitating?" "Have you heard that Master Chodak went to heaven?" Although it was a question, Zack''s tone was full of doubt. Honestly, he didn''t believe it. It was impossible for the master to have died. Zack would rather believe that Chodak was in hiding. Chapter 661 Breed Calamity For The Future (Part Two) Raising her eyebrow, Harper moved the cherry in her mouth to the other cheek. "Do you want to say he''s hiding or is it something else?" The smile on Zack''s face faded. "It is said that the Great Jade Kingdom''s former crown prince, Prince Rolando, suddenly went back to the imperial capital of the kingdom. At this moment, it wouldn''t be too wise to expose your relationship with him." "Oh, you guessed that?" Harper asked. Zack sighed. "Master Chodak is too well-known. It would be so easy for people to feel suspicious about his death and investigate the matter. Moreover, if Master Chodak really went to heaven, why is Princess Lilian acting so normally? Plus, Rolando suddenly returned to the imperial capital. After I thought about the whole thing a little more, the whole situation became clear to me. There is no doubt that he is a tough opponent. If he ascends the throne of the Great Jade Kingdom, it won''t be good for our Bright Dynasty if things keep going on like this in our court." Meanwhile, Harper se eading, Rolando concealed everything and didn''t hold a burial ceremony. He knew that a piece of sudden news like that would only lead to several rebellions of various princes. With the speed of lightning, he secretly restrained several princes who might rebel against him. At last, only the second prince was objecting to him. Rolando kept him under control and would decide whether to let him off or not after everything had been settled. "Yes, Your Highness." The chief guard was curious about the woman who dared to call Rolando useless. He was actually interested in the woman''s status in society. If she was a high born lady, she could be the crown prince''s partner! Rolando tossed away the petals of cherry and started walking outside. He actually hoped that the troubles in the Great Jade Kingdom could be settled soon, so he could do what he wanted to do next. With utmost confidence, he thought to himself, ''Harper, you will come to me one day! You will find me for the sake of the Heavenly Book in my hand.'' Chapter 662 A Marriage Alliance (Part One) The emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom passed away, and the crown prince Rolando ascended the throne as the rightful heir. The letters were sent to all other countries in the world. Rolando was renowned when he was the crown prince, and he and Matthew in the Bright Dynasty were called the Heroic Duo. Now that he became the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, gifts from various countries were sent to make friends with him. Lilian stood still in front of Prince Matthew''s mansion, hesitating for a long time. She was doubtful whether she should go in or leave. Looking at Lilian, who had almost trampled all the ants to death at the gate, the guards couldn''t help but feel helpless. They told her they would report to her arrival, but she didn''t allow them to. They asked her to leave, but she was not willing to. "Well, do you think Princess Lilian wants to come in or leave? She has bee . If we unite by marriage, wouldn''t it be smart diplomacy to keep our country safe for a while?" Lilian gazed at Harper. "I want a marriage alliance." Looking at Lilian, Harper thought for a long time. Then she said, "You should think twice, before taking any such decisions." "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time now. If it''s really him, I am willing to be a pawn for the marriage alliance!" Lilian took a deep breath and said, "Aunt, please help me. I want to go to the Great Jade Kingdom through marriage as a princess." Instead of answering her in a hurry, Harper asked in a serious tone, "Have you really decided? You should know that any princess in a marriage alliance cannot have a good ending. Once the truce gets broken and the Great Jade Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty have a fight, you will be the first one to be pushed out as a sacrifice to worship the flag." Chapter 663 A Marriage Alliance (Part Two) "No, I don''t think he would be that ruthless to me!" Lilian was quick to defend her proposal. Looking mercifully at the girl who was now trapped in the dead end, Harper shook her head and said, "He never has feelings for you! Did you hear me? Rolando doesn''t love you. Are you sure about doing this?" "I strongly believe that my sincere love will move him eventually," Lilian said confidently. Harper understood that she wouldn''t be able to persuade Lilian, who had been infatuated with Rolando even when he was still Chodak. She used to chase him everywhere all over the world, regardless of others'' opinions. Now that Chodak had regained his identity and became the new emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, she would never stop loving him. "Well, if you really want to do that, just ask Francis. I believe he will help you." Now that Harper couldn''t dissuade Lilian, it was her dut antages. His good is slow and gentle with silence, while Matthew''s good is like a storm that can totally catch me off guard. Being gentle and silent is good, but before it can go deep into your heart, you will get invaded by the storm. So if you really love someone, pursue him in time," Harper stated. Forsythia chuckled, and said, "Your Highness, how do you feel after hearing these words?" Harper was surprised, and turned around quickly. As expected, she saw Matthew standing at the door, looking at her quietly. Although he stood there expressionless, joy spilled over his eyes. Harper pouted, glaring at Forsythia, and thought, ''How dare you trick me into saying that!'' "You''re back." "Yes, I''m." Matthew stepped inside, and immediately had a silent, blissful feeling of home. Someone was waiting and caring for him. Only the words "you''re back" made him extremely happy. Chapter 664 Break The Head (Part One) Lucas, who has been sent to coordinate the disaster relief efforts, finally got back to the imperial capital. He went straight for reporting to the emperor as soon as he entered the Imperial Palace, but was stopped by Francis. "Francis, it''s been a long time. I''m happy to see you in good health. Congratulations!" Even though his performance was laudable during the disaster relief, Lucas was still frivolous. He said with a casual smile, "Francis, I met a beautiful lady in Stream County this time. I was so mesmerized by her beauty that I almost forgot everything and didn''t even want to come back." "Your help in the disaster relief was commendable. Father has always been thinking about you. If he comes to know that you were late because you got mesmerized by a beauty, he''ll teach you a hard lesson." Francis spoke in a gentle voice and smiled warmly. Lucas always thought Francis was good-l serves to be the empress." Lucas smiled bitterly. "Do you think Lilian will become an empress with her character?" "Lucas, I see that as your fault. Lilian is forthright. Emperor Rolando may like her straightforwardness." After saying that, Francis stopped and found that both of them had already reached the gates of the Tranquil Hall. Lucas raised his head and looked at the plaque of the Tranquil Hall. Even though he was outside the imperial capital during this period, he was familiar with the state affairs. Now that he had returned, he was afraid that the situation at the imperial court would become more chaotic. "Your Highness, you are back." "Yes, I''m. Lord Andy, how is my father now?" Lucas moved close to Andy and nudged him. "Is he going to scold me when I''m in?" "Well, Your Highness, I have no idea. His Majesty always indulges you, and I think he wouldn''t scold you." Chapter 665 Break The Head (Part Two) "I will visit Father now." Then Lucas proceeded straight into the Tranquil Hall without waiting for anyone to inform the emperor about his arrival. Francis squinted his eyes, but said nothing. His brother Lucas had always been a special person. There was no need for him to ask for their father''s permission, no matter whether he went to the Imperial Study or into the Tranquil Hall. "Your Highness, you too must be here to visit His Majesty," Andy greeted Francis. "Lucas just returned from the disaster relief, so I walked with him. He did a great service during the relief efforts, and this has impressed many officials. I''m sure Father will be very happy when he comes to know about this," Francis said calmly. "Bastard!" While both Andy and Francis were talking, they heard an angry yell from the emperor. They were still waiting outside, so they didn''t know what was happening all the pills he had, and only then did they find that the emperor almost broke down. He was not only irritable, but also incontinent, which was a great shame to him as the ruler of a kingdom. "Your Majesty, let me get you dressed." Andy looked after the emperor without complaint. Because he was addicted to the pill, the emperor lay down on the bed like a pool of mud. He was already in poor health, and it was the pill that kept him going. But after Felix''s sabotage, his condition became even worse. He found it even hard to move his fingers. The bones and skin all over his body ached so much that he felt like killing someone for reducing his frustration or even hurting himself, as if this was the only way to reduce the effect of pain. "Felix... I want to see Felix immediately. Bring him here. I want to ask him what the hell this Longevity Pill is!" the emperor commanded. Chapter 666 Something In His Hand (Part One) As the guards arrived at Felix''s mansion, they found that the mansion was completely deserted. The guards rummaged the entire mansion, but found no one. Both Felix and his wife had disappeared, as if they had vanished into thin air. "Where are they?" Ken asked in shock. "Where is Prince Felix?" "General Ken, we have been guarding the mansion round-the-clock. No one has entered, or come out¡­" the head of the guards said. He too was shocked to learn that the mansion was empty. Felix had committed serious crimes and was placed under house arrest. Now that Felix had escaped under his watch, he would get punished for dereliction of duty. "Search for Prince Felix! We have to find him by hook or by crook!" Ken ordered. He felt vexed. The emperor had changed a lot in disposition recently. He had increasingly become crazy and bloodthirsty. If they were unsuccessful in finding Felix, Ken was afr e Harper told you to do so?" "She has her own reasons for rescuing you. Prince Felix, she wants you to give her something in return," Howard said, stopping in his tracks all of a sudden. "You''ll get time to think about it before we arrive at the exit." Hearing that, Felix was stunned and his pupils shrank slightly. The only thing remaining with him that was worth coveting was the spies he had trained over the years! Felix''s wife had been silent all the way. She had just lost her baby and was very weak at the moment. Earlier, Felix didn''t leave her behind and took her out of house arrest. She knew that was not because he wanted to save her. Instead, he wanted her to confront the emperor, so he could find out the truth. It was not he who had sent her to the emperor, and neither did he believe what she said. He believed that she had an affair with the emperor to create a blow to him. Chapter 667 Something In His Hand (Part Two) "I won''t¡­" "Don''t decide so hastily. Consider it before you get there. Don''t you want to know why you ended up in this way?" Howard asked in a meaningful tone. "Since you prepared your birthday gift for His Majesty, you had fallen into a trap set by someone." Felix''s face turned pale. "I don''t know what you mean," he said. "Do you still remember the incident at Scott''s mansion?" Howard said as he walked forward. "I believe that you haven''t forgotten that, because since that incident, you fell into a trap set by Prince Francis and finally ended up this way." "No way!" "Why do you think it is impossible?" Howard sneered. "Prince Francis has always been in the imperial capital. Because of his poor health, he seldom made any public appearance. Even if he disappeared for a period, no one would come to know. Prince Jaso However, it had turned out that the emperor, his own father, had raped his wife! "Damn it!" Felix sneered. "You have sufficient reason to hate him. He just made you a cuckold." Howard spared no effort to sow discord. "It seems that Prince Francis is really smart, because he hasn''t been married yet. And, Prince Jason is not married either. All the sons of His Majesty, except you, are unmarried." Felix''s eyes turned cold. "Inform Harper Chu that I am willing to give her what she wants, but on one condition!" "Tell me what it is," Howard asked with interest. He guessed that Felix wanted to kill Francis. After all, Francis was the one who conspired against him so viciously and precisely. According to Howard''s understanding of Felix, he would certainly want to take revenge. "I want to see Francis!" Felix demanded. Chapter 668 Lucky Enough To Be His Princess (Part One) With a cold expression on his face, Francis turned to look at Felix. The man had just entered the room and Francis greeted him with a sneer. "How dare you! You''ve already escaped and yet you still came to me for a quick death. Don''t you know that our father hates you so much that he even wants to cut you into pieces?" Ignoring his brother''s sneer, Felix asked, "Francis, did you plan all of this?" Felix didn''t expect that Francis who looked gentle and proper could be so ruthless as to scheme against his brothers and even murder their father. Both of them were born in the royal family, so they learned how to hide their feelings and cruel intentions since they were children. But since only a selected few were part of the family, they all knew each other well, including each of their flaws and ulterior motives. So Felix was surprised because even though Francis had done a lot of terrible and wicked things, he still looked like a good person. Francis smiled and said, "Felix Francis didn''t leave when he saw that everyone was busy refining the pill. He knew that it wouldn''t take long to refine the medicine from the existing recipes and herbs. Soon, the imperial physicians finished making the new pills. However, none of them dared to present them to the emperor. Francis smiled gently. "Well, I''m on my way to discuss with my father about Lilian''s marriage. I''ll help you send it to him." "Your Highness, thank you very much!" The imperial physicians couldn''t be more grateful to Francis. To accompany the prince to the Tranquil Hall, they sent out a young pharmacy apprentice who was holding a medicine box. As to be expected, the emperor was in the Tranquil Hall. With tears and mucus flowing down rapidly from him, he didn''t look like the intimidating emperor at all. Every time the surge of medicine addiction came to him, he felt as if he was going to die. Unfortunately, he could not actually pass away, which only made it more painful for him. Chapter 669 Lucky Enough To Be His Princess (Part Two) When Francis arrived, the emperor was suffering from a relapse. The young pharmacy apprentice who was delivering medicine for the emperor was so scared. He looked so pale and he didn''t have the courage to look up at the emperor. Francis took the box from the apprentice and ordered him to leave. The pharmacist ran out of the hall as soon as he received the command. "Your Highness, what should we do? The emperor is in great pain. If we don''t get more supplies of the medicine, I''m afraid..." Andy said with so much hesitation. He couldn''t even finish his sentence. "This is a new type of pill that had been developed by the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Just let Father take it." Francis handed the medicine box to Andy. The latter quickly took out a pill and fed it to the emperor. Without wasting a single heartbeat, the emperor almost gobbled it. A while later, the pain of bone erosion inside his body gradually disappeared, and he finally returned to he treats everyone the same. Everyone admires him so much. But that''s why everyone is the same to him. He likes the woman who is special. I wonder who else is qualified to attract his attention." "She must be as beautiful as a fairy." With a smile, Lilian asked, "Fairy? I don''t think he fancies a woman with a good looking appearance. The woman he likes doesn''t have to be stunning, but she must be extraordinary and admirable." "Speaking of the woman who is extremely extraordinary and admirable, I know one." The maid trembled with laughter. "It''s Princess Harper. Prince Matthew treats her as precious as a pearl. Your Highness, I hope that after you get married to Emperor Rolando of the Great Jade Kingdom, he''ll treat you the same way." Lilian laughed while the smile on her face grew even wider. "Your mouth is just oozing with flowers." She then thought to herself, ''Rolando, I''m coming for you. This time, you won''t refuse me, will you?'' Chapter 670 The Death Bell Rang (Part One) In the largest brothel of the imperial capital, Lucas was lying on the soft bed of Yvette, the top courtesan in the establishment. The bleeding on his forehead was seeping through the bandage, but it seemed that he didn''t really give a damn about it. He simply lay on the soft bed, listening to the music from the zither Yvette was playing. The glass in his hand was already empty, but no wine was poured into it. At that moment, his mind seemed to have wandered off somewhere else. When the piece of music came to an end, Lucas still didn''t say a word. Noticing that, Yvette stopped playing the zither completely. Standing up, she walked toward Lucas and took a seat beside him. "You look so lost in thought even though you''ve just come back to the imperial capital. It seems that there must be a beauty in the Stream County that you''re thinking of day in and day out." As Lucas heard that, a glimmer of light flashed across his eyes. He shook the glass in his hand with a straight face, which seemed rather different from his usual playful look. "I''m thinki ould be because Francis could not wait any longer and was finally about to make a move that he decided to take the opportunity to drive him away. Seeing Matthew so deep in thought, Harper glanced at Barry and asked, "What is the imperial edict about?" "Your Highness, the imperial edict states that His Highness has been appointed as the envoy for Princess Lilian''s marriage. Early tomorrow morning, His Highness has to escort Princess Lilian to the Great Jade Kingdom to marry their emperor," Barry answered at once. "His Highness has been acting this way ever since he received the imperial edict." Harper nodded her head to acknowledge what he said. Then, she entered the room and approached Matthew. Before she could say anything, he stretched out his arms and wrapped them around her waist, pulling her closer to him. In surprise, she wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "I thought this imperial edict made your blood boil. I was actually wondering how I was supposed to comfort you. But, it seems that that won''t be necessary anymore." Chapter 671 The Death Bell Rang (Part Two) "There''s no need for you to do anything. I''m just in a bad mood; that''s all." Harper couldn''t hold back her chuckle. With her hand covering her mouth, she said, "Such being the case, I''ll help you have fun today. Since you''re going to the Great Jade Kingdom, you may end up having a hard time along the way. After all, it''s a really long and tiring journey." "I won''t take you there," Matthew flatly said. He was so annoyed by Francis'' cunning plan. But even if Francis wasn''t plotting against him, he still wouldn''t take Harper to the Great Jade Kingdom along with him. That was because, in his opinion, the threat posed by Rolando was far greater than that posed by Francis. Harper simply nodded her head in agreement. "His Majesty won''t allow me to go with you anyway. They won''t feel at ease unless I stay in the imperial capital." "Harp, I don''t want to be separated from you." "The worst-case scenario is that it will take a month at the most for you to go to the Great Jade Kingdom and come back. Please don''t worry. I''l ing off a murderous intent. Wiping the tears on his face with his sleeve, Lucas said, "Don''t do anything. I will go on acting as a ridiculous prince who goes whoring, gambles, and keeps his hands off of politics." "Your Highness, now that His Majesty is gone, you won''t have any more chance if you don''t make a move right away. After all, His Majesty has prepared a posthumous edict to appoint you as his heir long ago," Yvette reminded him. At that moment, she was so vexed and anxious that she swung the door open and walked in. "For as long as we can provide the posthumous edict, you will be able to ascend the throne smoothly in just ways." "Yvette, Francis is simply waiting for me to make a move. Once I begin to take action, I''m certain that I will be doomed beyond redemption." Upon saying that, Lucas stood up and walked toward the window, looking at the direction of the Imperial Palace. "We can''t make a move right now. Besides, we can''t let anyone find fault with us. Otherwise, we''ll only get ourselves in trouble!" Chapter 672 A Time For Mourning (Part One) Amidst the dreadful silence in the Tranquil Hall, the emperor''s body was lying on the bed. At the same time, Felix''s body fell to the ground while blood flowed all over him. The eunuchs and maids who were on duty to serve were also killed. Francis'' arm was injured and the imperial physician was covering it up with a cloth to prevent further infection and bleeding. "What happened?" Matthew calmly asked. "There were a lot of things which needed to be dealt with tonight. After I finished all of them, it was already late at night so I went to the side hall to have a rest. However, in the middle of the night, I heard someone screaming for help. Confused, I rushed over and saw Felix killing our father. He was about to escape. Out of rage, I accidentally killed him." Francis could not help the grief from overwhelming his handsome face, as if he was too affected by the death of his father and brother. It was only then that Matthew''s eyes fell on Francis. He could see that Francis looked very disheartened, as i dowager had been long gone and the empress was just recently dethroned. Only the current emperor was left. How drunk was Lucas that he couldn''t remember the meaning of the death bell? "Who do you think is eligible for the death bell?" Francis seriously questioned. Sluggishly, Lucas answered, "It only rings on the occasion that the emperor, the empress, the empress dowager..." His voice faded away. He then abruptly yelled when he finally realized what had happened, "What? Did our father pass away?" Immediately, the expression on Lucas'' face distorted. He was so surprised that tears streamed down his cheeks in an instant. No one would ever doubt how genuine his reaction was, especially when he grabbed Francis by his collar. "That''s impossible! You''re lying to me. How could he have died? I just visited him yesterday. Our father scolded me with so much enthusiasm. He even hit my head in anger. How could he pass away in one day? Francis, you''re lying to me, right? Please tell me this is a joke, please!" Chapter 673 A Time For Mourning (Part Two) Francis stared at Lucas who was crying so much and sighed. "Go back to the palace right now. You''re the only one missing. Father loved you the most when he was alive. You should go and see him for the last time." During the entire journey to the palace, Lucas was crying helplessly. Unconcerned about his image and composure, he wiped his tears with his clothes. When Francis noticed this, he looked at his younger brother with a frown. Lucas had always been profligate. Who would have thought that he would be so shattered about the death of the emperor? In fact, he must be the only one who was genuinely disheartened about it! Lucas blew his nose with a handkerchief and continued crying. He then said, "Francis, how did our father pass away? He was fine yesterday. If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn''t have been mad at him and run to the brothel. Even if Father wanted to kill me, I would have shamelessly stayed in the Tranquil Hall." In an ambiguous tone, Francis r rt him. "Lucas, don''t be too upset. Father loved you very much. He would be sad if he saw you like this." Lucas'' mind was racing very fast while his eyes narrowed. His father might not have been a perfect emperor, a perfect husband, or a perfect father. His brothers and sisters could blame their father for a lot of things, but Lucas just couldn''t. He had been doted on by his father since he was a child. In order to protect him, his father deliberately raised him as an idle prince. But he also privately sent someone to teach him the emperor''s political techniques and the art of ruling an empire. In front of others, his father had been a stern and cruel emperor. But in front of him, his father had always been a kind and loving person. With these thoughts in mind, Lucas whimpered, "Father, why did you leave like this? If I were to do something wrong in the future, no one would take the responsibility for me. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have provoked you. Father, I''m so sorry." Chapter 674 He Spat In My Face! (Part One) As soon as Lucas came back to the Imperial Palace, old memories daunted him. He regretted saying hurtful words to his father. If only he had been patient and maintained his closeness to his father, perhaps he could see his father one last time and wouldn''t have felt distressed so much! The death of the emperor didn''t cause much of an uproar in the imperial capital. After the emperor''s burial in the imperial tomb, the officials at the imperial court quarreled and couldn''t decide who would be the rightful heir to the throne. The emperor''s death was sudden without appointing an heir to the throne or leaving any imperial edict. Now there were only four princes left in the royal family. Jason was idle and out of the Imperial Palace for years. Francis was gentle and talented, but he was physically weak and might get sick anytime. Lucas was a playboy, and he was still playing in some brothel even when his father was dead. He was t Lucas. "Your Highness, you are too absurd. Now, are you even inferior to a woman? Princess Lilian is willing to sacrifice herself for our country. But you do not even realize your mistakes and are trying to stop her. What do you think you are doing?" Another courtier questioned Lucas'' intentions. "Do you wish for a fight against the Great Jade Kingdom? Will you go to the battlefield if a war breaks out between the two countries? Which of your skills are you planning to use to fight against Emperor Rolando then, your gambling skills or flirting skills?" The courtiers'' words pierced Lucas'' heart like a knife. Although he was a good man with commendable qualities, there were very few people who knew about it. Could he say that he was pretending on purpose to be so absurd? He couldn''t! He even had to admit that he was a playboy. Otherwise, his long-standing efforts of forbearance and disguise would have ended up in vain. Chapter 675 He Spat In My Face! (Part Two) Seeing that Lucas was maintaining his silence, the officials didn''t back off. They talked about many unreasonable things he had done before, and it was funny for even Francis upon hearing all that. He wondered if the officials had nothing else to do in their spare time other than to monitor Lucas. They could even remember when he had climbed to somebody''s house wall and had stolen two eggs! Lucas was left with a long face. After hearing out the officials, he himself felt that he had committed some heinous crimes, although the truth was contrary. He was not a murderer, or an arsonist, or a rapist. However, anyone hearing out those officials would get tricked to believe that he was a savage who committed some unforgivable sins. "Bah!" Lucas could not stand it any longer. He spat on an official who used the most ferocious words to demonize him, then turned around and left arrogantly. The embarrassed official froze a bility is¡­" Francis recalled that on the day the emperor passed away, Lucas had entered the Tranquil Hall alone, and a moment later, he had been kicked out and the emperor had hit his head. If the emperor were to give the will to someone, it would most likely be Lucas! "Who is it?" "Lucas. He was the only person who visited Father in private. Even though their meeting lasted only for a few minutes, there was enough time for Father to give him the will." Francis realized that he had been too careless, so he planned to send Lucas away to the Great Jade Kingdom. He wanted to know if Lucas really had the will! "Can we just¡­?" Sherry made a gesture of cutting her throat. If Lucas was killed, no matter if there was a will, it would be totally useless. "Then I will be ascending the throne illegally!" Francis shook his head. "Don''t worry, Mother. I have a plan. He will never return from the Great Jade Kingdom." Chapter 676 Suffer From Your Own Action (Part One) After leaving the Imperial Palace, Lucas felt very worried. Since Matthew was the one in charge of the matters concerning Lilian''s marriage to the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, Lucas thought that if he could somehow manage to persuade Matthew, Lilian might be able to escape the fate of marrying a man from a foreign country solely for the sake of peace between the two countries. "Your Highness, Prince Lucas wants to see you." "Prince Lucas?" Harper asked in surprise. "Are you sure he wants to see me and not Matthew?" "Your Highness, His Highness has yet to return, and Prince Lucas said that he wants to see you specifically." "All right. Let him in." Harper went on reading the book in her hand, which was about the Great Jade Kingdom, including many unknown places and customs they had. When Lucas came in, he saw Harper sitting in the swing in the yard, holding a book in her hand. She seemed to be completely absorbed in the book she was reading. "Aunt Harper," Lucas greeted her. "Have a seat," Harper said in a rather flat tone. "I hea way, at least she could see the man she loved every day. "Aunt Harper, what does it feel to love someone?" "Someone once told me that when you love someone, you would want him to live, and that after you couldn''t be loved back by him and hated him, you would want him to die. But in my opinion, when you love someone, even if you die because of that love, you will still feel content," Harper replied. As she spoke, her eyes were brimming with so much tenderness and warmth that Lucas felt very impressed. It wasn''t until much later that he finally came to his senses. "You love Uncle Matthew very much, don''t you, Aunt Harper?" "Yes, I do love him very much," Harper admitted in all sincerity. "For me, he is more important than everybody else in the world." "I see. Thank you for clearing up my confusion, Aunt Harper. I will escort Lilian to the Great Jade Kingdom and make sure she''s safe and sound so she could be on Rolando''s side. And I will give Rolando a piece of my mind and tell him that nobody is allowed to mistreat this sister of mine." Chapter 677 Suffer From Your Own Action (Part Two) "Try not to worry yourself too much. Rolando may be a cold man, but he is by no means a vicious man," Harper said slowly. "There is a saying that all emperors are unfaithful and fickle, but they are also affectionate." A wry smile crept onto Lucas'' face. What Harper said sounded contradictory and ironic. Emperors were fickle because they would soon abandon a woman they had just doted on; emperors were affectionate because they would fall in love with multiple women at the same time but such affections didn''t last long. "I''ll be taking my leave now, Aunt Harper." The receding back of Lucas seemed so lonely. Seeing that, Harper helplessly shook her head and blurted out, "He is another hair-splitter." "Your Highness, why did you say that?" "I guess he must have been irritated by Prince Francis. As a result, he has no clue what he''s supposed to do for the time being. And the younger sister who has grown up by his side is going to marry someone far away from him for political reas ing. Are you thirsty? Here, have some tea." But Matthew didn''t accept the cup of tea. Instead, he asked in a menacing tone, "Are you going to give me a divorce agreement?" "Your Highness, are you going to take a concubine?" Harper curiously asked. "I said I would never take any concubine!" "Have you fallen in love with another woman?" "I am a devoted husband!" "That''s it. You haven''t fallen in love with any other woman, nor are you going to take any concubine. With that, how could I give you a divorce agreement? Of course I will live happily with you as always!" Harper placed the cup of tea by his mouth. "Have some tea, darling. You must have had a hard time in the imperial court session. I have asked the chef to prepare your favorite dishes as a reward for you." In just the blink of an eye, the darkness on Matthew''s face disappeared completely. Seeing that, Barry helplessly covered his face with his hands, thinking that there was no cure for what Prince Matthew had. Chapter 678 Set Off For The Marriage Alliance (Part One) The procession for the political marriage alliance was to set off very early the next morning. The decision to leave was made in such a hurry that Matthew and Lucas did not even have enough time to prepare. The old emperor had just been buried, so bystanders were quite suspicious why it seemed like the bridal procession couldn''t wait to set off for its destination. The night before, someone came to Lucas'' mansion. He was in the middle of packing his belongings when he heard a noise from the window. Someone had broken in. As soon as he touched the sword on his waist, he saw Matthew and Harper. Surprised, he looked out of the window to check whether there were other people but he immediately closed it again. "Uncle Matthew, it''s the middle of the night. What are you doing here?" Lucas was startled, to say the least. He just visited Matthew''s mansion earlier that day, so he did not understand why they came to his mansion at midnight. Matthew sa ld come back. However, she knew that everything would be okay with Matthew since he could protect himself and had very capable men with him. Even so, she couldn''t help but worry about him since she loved the man very much. After Francis saw the procession off, he noticed that Harper was still standing on the city wall. He asked his subordinates to leave, then made his way on the city wall. "This time, they''re going to the Great Jade Kingdom for the marriage alliance. I really hope that they can form a lasting union with them." Without saying a word, Harper only watched as the procession went farther and farther. It was not until the procession finally disappeared from her sight that she said, "I hope so too." "Are you going back to your mansion, Aunt Harper?" Francis was as gentle as ever. He had a very handsome face, full of purity and kindness. It was for this exact reason that it became hard for people to take precautions against him. Chapter 679 Set Off For The Marriage Alliance (Part Two) Instead of responding to his question, Harper only turned to look at Francis. Then, she suddenly reached out her hand and touched his face. Francis was shocked, but he didn''t move away. Rather, he looked at Harper with a soft and even doting look. While Harper was touching Francis'' face, she slowly said, "How I wish I could have a face like yours." "Why?" Francis asked, with a plain smile on his face. "If I did, I could do wicked things without any pressure. After all, no one will believe that I''m capable of doing so because I look so innocent and kind." Taking back her hand, Harper went downstairs. That was all she wanted to say. She didn''t say another word or gave Francis the chance to respond. After all, she didn''t care whether Francis understood her. It took Francis a while before he got a hold of himself and looked at Harper who was slowly walking away. Then, the smile on his face faded away while his eyes narrowed at her. He i was none other than Diana, daughter of Emperor Lance from the South Kingdom. "Your Highness, let''s take this chance to go to the Imperial Palace and save Prince Hoffman," one of Diana''s subordinates suggested. For a few moments, Diana didn''t move from where she was standing. She was reminded of an anomaly with Harper. When Diana secretly attacked Harper with the Venomous Insect King, it only bit her back. In fact, it almost killed her. Soon after that, the Venomous Insect King also died. Ever since then, Harper had been a huge threat to the people of the South Kingdom. Then, Diana exclaimed, "Kill that woman! Don''t use the venomous insect poison. It''s useless for her. She is the greatest threat to the South Kingdom. Even the Venomous Insect King wasn''t able to defeat her!" "Is she the one who destroyed the Venomous Insect King?" "Yes. We should take this opportunity to kill her in order to prevent more troubles in the future!" Chapter 680 Do You Want Him To Die (Part One) Harper quietly watched the fight like a random outsider, and even talked with Forsythia from time to time, commenting on how the fight was going. "Francis has been sick for many years. I never would have expected that even when he fights, it would be so pleasing to the eye. No wonder everyone keeps saying that he is so handsome." Harper couldn''t help but exclaim. It cropped up in her mind that when Matthew fought, he seemed so cruel that she didn''t really have the heart to watch. As the sword flashed, the head of the enemy had been cleanly cut off and his blood had been spilled all over the place. In Francis'' case, he seemed as ethereal as the wind, winding like a dragon as he fought. At that moment, he was so dashing and handsome. When she heard Harper''s remarks, Forsythia carefully observed Francis'' every move. It was indeed beautiful to watch, but Forsythia said with such disdain, "It is just pleasing to the eye, but not practical. In contrast to this, His Highness is really awesome. His martial arts is unbeatable, and peared out of the blue and came straight toward Harper. In the air, the weapon divided into three parts and looked quite dangerous as they directly targeted Harper''s vital parts. "Your Highness!" "Harper!" Harper couldn''t help but frown. Of course, she had already figured out the best way to avoid getting hit. Three hidden weapons, vicious as they might seem, were relatively easy to avoid. But, much to her surprise, they further split into nine weapons as they got closer and closer to Harper! "Nine Consecutive Hidden Weapons!" Harper continued to step back in a hurry. It was nearly impossible for her to avoid the nine hidden weapons, let alone avoid getting hit in her vital parts. Seeing this, all the secret guards stopped fighting with the assassins and rushed to save Harper as fast as they could. By doing so, they exposed their back to the enemy and put their lives at risk, but even then, they only managed to ward off the power of four hidden weapons, while the other five were still charging straight at Harper. Chapter 681 Do You Want Him To Die (Part Two) "Your Highness!" Forsythia quickly rolled her body to stand in front of Harper. A hidden weapon hit her and she instantly fell to the ground. After that, all she could do was watch helplessly as the other hidden weapons moved toward Harper. Gritting her teeth, Harper had to steel her resolve to bear the pain from the hidden weapons hitting her. Even if she were to be seriously injured, it would still be much better than being dying here. However, a white figure, as fast as lightning, moved in front of Harper to keep her safe. He raised his long sword, much like a swimming dragon, only managing to stave off two hidden weapons, with the other two piercing into the man''s body. The white figure seemed to fall down in slow motion. At that moment, Harper felt as though her mind had been blown up in an instant. Those memories she block rper in the face, catching her completely off guard. It happened so fast that Jason couldn''t do a thing. Then, Sherry raised her hand and was about to slap her again. However, Harper caught her wrist and pinned her down to the ground using just a little force. "How dare you! Because of you, my son got hurt like this! How dare you stop me!" Sherry was extremely furious. Sherry quickly got on her feet and was about to slap Harper again. Unfortunately for her, Harper didn''t have the patience to deal with her right now. So, she slapped Sherry on the face, causing her to fall to the ground one more time. "If you want your son to die as soon as possible, then be my guest and just keep slapping me!" Harper blurted out in a cold tone with a murderous glare. "Or, could it be that you really want him to die as soon as possible?" Chapter 682 I Will Never Take Your Life (Part One) Sherry was shocked by Harper''s stern look. The former only knew that Francis was hurt, but she had no idea how badly he was wounded. The reason why Sherry vexed Harper as soon as she came was that she had to humble herself last time when she begged Harper to help Francis. "Somebody, take Lady Sherry back so she can rest," Jason decisively ordered. Since Sherry hadn''t had a rival in the Imperial Palace for a long time, she was stupid enough to antagonize Harper. Such a reckless act would not only put Francis'' life at risk, but also make Harper suspicious of her. Sherry didn''t resist. She only glared at Harper before turning away. Meanwhile, Harper looked at Jason with a complex expression on her face. However, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked the people from the Imperial Academy of Medicine to prepare all the medications and tools she needed. She knew that Jason didn''t believe he ight hurt him. "I once heard from you that I am a poisonous rose with thorns since I was a child. How can you forget about it now?" Jason squinted his eyes in confusion. The last time he had seen Harper, she was obviously confused as he claimed to be her senior fellow brother when he showed up from nowhere. "You..." Jason tried to speak but he couldn''t form more than a word. "It''s a blessing that I have unexpectedly recovered some memories when Prince Francis blocked the hidden weapons for me." Harper''s voice was very light while she slightly lowered her head. The teacup was steaming and her expression couldn''t be seen clearly because of the mist. Jason finally understood why he felt that Harper was like a completely different person. It turned out that she was the same person but had lost some of her memories. For some reason, those lost memories had been related to him and Francis. Chapter 683 I Will Never Take Your Life (Part Two) "Now that you have regained your memory, would you like to continue as our enemy?" Jason asked what Francis couldn''t ask her. "When did I ever become your enemy? It was you who always regarded us as your enemies. Matthew disdains to fight for the throne. But we are not afraid of any persecution. All the people in our mansion are fearless. We are stronger when faced with adversaries. I''m sure you have witnessed it," Harper slowly explained. "Don''t you think you''re overestimating yourself?" "It''s called confidence. If I don''t have it, how can I deserve Matthew?" Harper put down the teacup from her hand and continued, "Jason, our master hoped that both of us can live in peace. He even forced me to swear that I would never take your life, so you don''t have to worry. Since I have promised him, I will always stay tr "Do you want more?" Jason asked softly. Francis didn''t reply, so Jason put him down, letting him rest some more. He glanced at Francis'' bleeding wound and said, "Please bind up his wound again." Harper nodded her head. As soon as she sat down by the bed, Francis grabbed her hand before she could even touch his wound. No matter how much she struggled, he didn''t let her go. Harper gritted her teeth and glared at Jason. The man rubbed his nose before saying, "Thank you for taking care of him. Anyway, I''m too sleepy so I''m going to sleep for a while." Then he turned over and fell asleep regardless of Harper''s pain. Soon, his rhythmic breathing could be heard. Harper frowned and thought of countless ways to make Francis loosen his grip on her. Yet, after a moment of thought, she did nothing but let out a sigh. Chapter 684 The Death Of Lucas (Part One) The bridal procession went on their way to the Great Jade Kingdom in peace. For so long, nothing unusual happened in their journey. But all of that changed when they were faced with a group of assassins that came out of nowhere. Immediately, it became clear that the assassins attacking them weren''t ordinary. All of them were very skilled in martial arts and they had one obvious target. Despite everyone in the group, they went directly towards Lucas. The entire kingdom knew that the prince was not that good in combat. He rarely practiced his martial art skills because he indulged himself in alcohol and sex. It was already something to be grateful for that his body did not grow weak, as he did not have much free time to concentrate on his physical health or the practice of martial arts. So it was no surprise that Lucas was caught off guard. Even with his secret guards'' protection, he was slightly injured when one of the assassins grabbed the opportunity to stab him. Seeing this situation, Matthew wore a frown on his face. He firmly ordered his men to wipe out all the assassins at all costs. The first batch of the course," Matthew responded, his voice devoid of any emotion. He didn''t pay that much attention to Lucas'' demeanor. Lilian, however, called out to stop Lucas in his tracks. "Lucas, don''t act so tough and stubbornly now. Let the physician treat you with medicine before you take a rest," she said in a concerned tone. "It''s nothing serious. It''s just a minor wound. Don''t worry." Lucas soothed her while he pointed at his arm which was hanging through the bandage. Despite what he said, it was actually more than a minor wound. All through their journey, assassins attacked him without regard for any lives, including theirs. It was like the only thing on their minds was to kill him. If it weren''t for Matthew, he would have died way before they reached Pearl City. Lilian had wanted to say something more to comfort him. But when she noticed that he was becoming a little impatient, she immediately stopped herself. Then, she looked at Matthew and asked, "Uncle Matthew, who on earth would actually want to kill us? That person is sending countless people to come after us. Whoever they are, they''re not kidding around." Chapter 685 The Death Of Lucas (Part Two) "Not us, only him," Matthew responded while he tried to enjoy his meal. Despite the nature of their conversation, his tone was still calm and collected. "What? Do you mean they wanted to kill Lucas? But why? Lucas has been enjoying life all this time. He kept to himself and rarely offended anyone over the years. Why would anyone want to kill him?" Lilian asked. She could not be more curious upon hearing Matthew''s reply. She could come up with tons of reasons for those assassins to target her. But Lucas? That was totally way beyond her imagination. She could not think of any reason or anyone who would eagerly want to kill Lucas. "Who do you think is threatened while Lucas is still alive?" Matthew asked after a sigh instead of answering her question. There was no brotherhood in the royal family, but only enemies. When someone threatened another one''s position, he would immediately be considered as a target. His reply intrigued Lilian right away. Her face turned pale in an instant. She was not a fool. The only person that could be threatened while Lucas is still alive was none other than Francis. After all, he was the one located in the imperial capital right now who might inherit the throne. But as far as she knew, Lucas did not have interests in politics. He was only concerned about his appear ve up now?" "Then, what about Prince Lucas'' body?" the captain asked carefully. After all, that was the body of a prince. They couldn''t just leave his body here. Moreover, if Francis blamed them for what happened, they would be severely punished. Matthew responded nonchalantly, "Choose fifty guards to escort Lucas'' body back to the imperial capital and hand it to Francis. He''s the one who''s supposed to deal with this matter. The weather is hot these days so it won''t be good to keep the corpse here. It will take about five or six days from here to the imperial capital. And the guards will carry a coffin, so it''s going to take longer than when we came here. You will have to find a way to slow down the speed of the body''s decay. You must make sure to hand over Lucas'' body to Francis in good condition." "What?" the captain murmured in hesitation. In his opinion, Matthew''s request was a bit unreasonable. A human''s dead body would reek in two or three days, let alone five or six days. Even if the corpse would be treated with special methods, they wouldn''t be able to hand an intact body to Francis. But before the captain could say anything to protest, Matthew had already turned around and walked out. He ordered the others to prepare for the continuation of their journey to the Great Jade Kingdom. Chapter 686 Where Was The Testamentary Edict (Part One) The number of guards in the bridal procession had reduced to one hundred, but they continued to head for the Great Jade Kingdom. However, there was an emotional dark cloud smothering the entire procession. There had been over five hundred guards in the procession before they kicked off their odyssey from the imperial capital. But now there were just one hundred guards left, and they also lost Lucas. The guards who escorted Lucas'' coffin back to the imperial capital had in fact risked their lives. Odds were that they would bear the bane of the royal family''s anger, and everyone was worried that they wouldn''t be spared this time. Lilian was extremely depressed. She guessed Francis would be the one responsible for Lucas'' death, but she didn''t want to believe that. She found it hard to accept that Francis, who was always so gentle and neat, would turn so vicious to kill his own brother. Matthew didn''t know how to comfort people. His only experience prior was in comforting his wife. Moreover, he was in no mood to soothe others. He was still enraged, knowing about the att uys are really a great couple. I envy you so much." Matthew''s eyes became much tenderer when he heard Lucas mentioning Harper. Lucas had always thought Matthew to be cold and cruel. He rarely saw him wear such a gentle face. He could not help but feel quite jealous. An old saying went that, "even heroes would fall for beauties", and that was true with Matthew. However, it also made Lucas upset, as he had no idea how it would feel like if he met someone who loved him so much. "By the way, Uncle Matthew, you already knew about Francis'' evil intentions. But why didn''t you take Aunt Harper along with you? If you had taken her with you, you could have avoided the grief of being parted with her and could have kept her protected as well," Lucas asked, as he sprang to his feet and gave both the imperial edict and imperial jade seal to Matthew. Matthew accepted the imperial edict. As for the imperial jade seal, he didn''t take it. He said, "Keep the imperial jade seal with you. As for the imperial edict, I''ll send it to Harp. She should know what should be done with it." Chapter 687 Where Was The Testamentary Edict (Part Two) "Will she show it to the world?" Lucas asked. He was curious about what Harper would do with the imperial edict as she was someone who never acted according to common principles. Ignoring his question, Matthew gave him a cold look and asked, "Do you want to go back to the imperial capital? Or are you planning to hide in the procession and go to the Great Jade Kingdom with us?" "I''d like to hear your opinion first," Lucas replied. He didn''t speak out his plan. Under the current situation, the best option for him was to listen to Matthew before deciding. After a moment''s silence, Matthew proposed, "I think you should go back to the imperial capital and cooperate with Harp. She may need your help." Lucas always knew how much Matthew valued his wife. But he never expected that Matthew would value her this much. This was a critical moment for all of them. Yet, he asked him to go back to the imperial capital just to help Harper. To be honest, Lucas was shocked to see Matthew''s devotion to his wife. He sighed, "Your trust for her is absolute." "If you are not willing to cooperate with her, then don''t go back to th n. Your cousin would be heartbroken when she learns that you have zero interest in her. And you are giving Aunt Harper the permission to do whatever she wants to do. What if she lets your cousin live in your mansion? What would you do in that situation?'' "Uncle Matthew, aren''t you worried that Aunt Harper would grant her permission to live in your mansion? I mean, maybe taking her as your concubine?" Lucas asked curiously. It would be an interesting turn of events if Harper really did that. He even imagined what would happen in Matthew''s mansion if he went back to the imperial capital now. Matthew clearly discerned Lucas'' look of schadenfreude. He then said in a flat tone, "I''ve thought of a new identity for you after you reach the imperial capital. How about becoming the girl in a brothel? The identity of a woman would be a perfect disguise for you. Francis would never go to places like that; neither would Jason. I think that is a perfect idea. What do you think?" Hearing that, Lucas immediately wore a long face. He whined at once, "Please no, Uncle Matthew. Can I have a better identity than a whore? Please!" Chapter 688 You Forget Yourself (Part One) When the news that Lucas had been assassinated and killed reached the imperial capital, it came as a great shock to everyone. However, they only sighed slightly rather than feel sad about it. After all, Lucas had gained quite a bad reputation when he was alive. Now that he was gone, the courtiers merely chatted about him curtly. It didn''t take too long before Lucas had been completely forgotten. Because of this, Harper couldn''t help but think that it was quite hilarious. The image of Lucas as a playboy who indulged in gambling and sex was a masterpiece laid by the late emperor himself. He had shaped Lucas so successfully that all of the courtiers were fooled into thinking that Lucas was nothing but a playboy whose death was not to be regretted. If the late emperor only knew that his effort had all been in vain, he would probably furiously jump out of his coffin. "What are you pondering about?" Francis asked. After a couple of days of recuperation, he was already able to get out of bed and have a walk. Altho at Francis, who looked like such a perfect actor. "Don''t you ever get tired of pretending even in front of me?" "What are you talking about, Jason? I don''t quite get what you''re saying," Francis said with a gentle smile on his pale face. "Lucas'' remains will be sent back to the imperial capital in a couple of days. By then, I will have to bother you with his funeral." "Francis!" Jason exclaimed, reaching out his hand to grab Francis'' robe. "Why are you still deceiving yourself?" Francis calmly tugged his robe from Jason''s grip, straightening it without leaving so much as a wrinkle. "Jason, aren''t you deceiving yourself as well?" "You can''t keep her in this place forever. Let her leave, Francis." Jason didn''t want to let Harper to stay in the Imperial Palace any longer, which would only torment Francis. As far as he was concerned, Harper''s indifference, her coldness, along with her behaviors and expressions, were only bringing Francis great pain, because none of them showed that she cared for him. Chapter 689 You Forget Yourself (Part Two) "No way!" Francis said decidedly. "I lost her once and I don''t want to lose her again. Jason, don''t you feel regretful?" "No!" Jason exclaimed in a cold tone, hiding his emotions deep in his eyes. Francis coughed, his hands tightly clutching his chest. "When your master accepted a junior disciple, you couldn''t stop talking about your junior brother. And later when you found out that the junior brother was in fact a junior sister, you came to me in the middle of the night looking so flustered. You were beside yourself with happiness that you could not speak coherently. You even carved a jade pendant for her with your own hands. I remember she always wore the jade pendant every day." When Jason heard that, it felt like something was about to spill from his eyes, but he managed to close them in time and said, "Francis, it''s already too late! We have to accept the fact that she''s Uncle Matthew''s wife and our Aunt!" "So what?" Francis said coldly he was. After being imprisoned in the tower for so long, Hoffman looked so despondent. "It seems that you are enjoying your stay here, Hoffman." Jason poked fun at him. "Why do you want to meet Francis?" Hoffman stood in front of the threshold on the other side, while Jason stood at the entrance of the tower. The two of them were staring at each other from afar. Then, Hoffman asked, "Can you make a decision for him?" "It depends. I can''t tell whether I can make the decision or not unless you tell me what it is about," Jason said, walking forward and moving toward the yard. Even the midday sunshine couldn''t dispel the coldness of the tower. "I want to make a deal with you two." Hoffman cleared his throat. The environment in the tower was just too harsh. Had he not been living in the south domain in the past, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on for so long. "I''m sure that Francis would also like to know the secret of the Heavenly Book." Chapter 690 Cynthia Came To The Imperial Capital (Part One) Arrangements had been made by Francis for Harper to stay in the Sleek Palace. It was a well-known fact to everyone that the Sleek Palace was the place where the future empress was supposed to live. Meaning to say, Francis did this deliberately and his purpose could not be more obvious. Harper was someone who held a special place in his heart. Knowing this, Sherry had been coming over to the Sleek Palace to find fault with Harper. But each time, Francis would come and quickly solve whatever the trouble was. In order to make sure Sherry wouldn''t be able to make any trouble for Harper, he decided to place his mother under house arrest. It should go without saying that Sherry was so angry at his decision¡ªso much so that she smashed everything in her palace as a way to vent her anger. How she wished she could rip Harper into shreds. "That bitch! Bitch!" she cursed spitefully. "Please don''t be angry, My Lady." A maid tried to calm her down. "Don''t be angry? How can I not be angry? She is Matthew''s wife! But she is now living in the Sleek Palace! Why on earth would Francis make such arrangements?" Sher nthia Xiao''s face. "I''ve heard that my brother, Rufus, is currently in the imperial capital. I want you to ask someone to get in touch with him. He and Matthew always get along well. Maybe he can help us get inside Matthew''s mansion." "Yes, My Lady." Hearing that, Amy felt so relieved. Without delay, she intended to ask someone to contact Rufus at once. But the second she opened the curtain to give out the order, their carriage was stopped by someone. "Is Lady Cynthia from the Xiao Clan in the carriage?" Ken asked, leading a group of guards and stopping them in their tracks. When she heard this, Cynthia Xiao immediately pulled the curtain aside and glanced at the well-armed guards outside. Feeling a bit confused, she replied, "Yes, I am here. Sirs, why are you stopping us?" Ken made a bow and answered politely, "It''s nice to meet you, Lady Cynthia. Prince Francis heard that someone paid a visit to Prince Matthew''s mansion. So, he was worried that no one would entertain you there. For that reason, he ordered me to come here to invite you to the Imperial Palace so you can meet Lady Harper." Chapter 691 Cynthia Came To The Imperial Capital (Part Two) Cynthia Xiao couldn''t help but frown upon hearing his words. First of all, it was kind of weird for Francis to find out about the situation in Matthew''s mansion so soon. Was he actually having his men spy on Matthew''s mansion? Besides, if it were true that he was worried that no one would entertain her in Matthew''s mansion, he should have just let Harper leave the Imperial Palace and come back. But now, this man was inviting her into the Imperial Palace instead. Was this an order from Harper or from Francis? "Who is the one inviting into the Imperial Palace? Lady Harper or Prince Francis?" she asked. "It doesn''t matter anyway," Ken flatly replied, his voice calm and sensible. "Lady Cynthia, this way please." "Lady Cynthia..." Amy was about to rejected Ken. "Amy, don''t be rude," Cynthia Xiao stopped Amy from saying anything else. Then, she turned to Ken and said, "Very well. Please lead the way." "Yes. Forgive me, Lady Cynthia. I''m only following orders," Ken apologized. With that, he asked the guards to surround the carriage from the front to the back. It might appear that he was protecting the carriage, but he was actually just escorting them into the Imperial Palace. Standing by the window and looking at the person being taken away, Rufus e her after you go there tonight?" Rufus had a second thought and didn''t say anything for a while. If Francis had taken precautions against Matthew and his men, the Sleek Palace where Harper was now staying in would probably be heavily guarded. If that was really the case, he was worried that he might get caught as soon as he appeared, and thus he wouldn''t be able to see her in the end. "How about this? We''ll just go there together. You will attract the guards'' attention and I will take that opportunity to come and meet her. If you have something to say or anything you want to deliver to her, I will help you out. So, are you sure you don''t want me to go inside with you?" Howard said, not feeling worried whatsoever. Now, Lucas was killed and Francis had yet to take any action. It only went to show that he was afraid of something. Considering that, Francis wouldn''t be able to make a move until his problem was solved. "Why don''t you attract the guards'' attention instead?" Rufus asked. After thinking it through, he realized that if the guards were focused on Howard, he could sneak in to see Harper instead. Personally, he preferred this idea much more. "Because I''m not Matthew''s man," Howard helplessly replied, looking so shocked at Rufus'' stupidity. Chapter 692 The Gift (Part One) Then Cynthia was directly taken to the Sleek Palace. There, Harper was sitting on the swing in the yard, making a kite leisurely and waiting for her maid to feed her. She never got a feeling of being under house arrest. Cynthia froze for a moment and didn''t know what to say. The Sleek Palace was where the empress lived. The former empress was forced to commit suicide, and the palace remained unoccupied. But unexpectedly, Harper stayed in this palace even though she was just a prince''s wife. "Your Highness, it feels so nice to meet you," Cynthia greeted her with a pleasant smile, and then bowed at once. Harper looked up at her and then continued her work with the kite. "It seems Francis has invited you as well to the Imperial Palace." Cynthia immediately understood the underlying meaning of her words. It was not Harper who ? I don''t remember it fully." Harper paused for a moment. "He will get struck by lightning and die miserably?" Jason added as a reminder to Harper. "Am I such a naive person? If someone could really be struck by lightning, the late emperor would have got killed many times by thunder and lightning. Yet, even after breaking his oath several times, he still lived for many years." Harper snorted. "I can''t control others, but I can control myself. By the way, what kind of person do you prefer, Jason?" Harper was purposeful in asking what kind of person, rather than what kind of woman. She suspected that Jason preferred Francis, and even visualized about who would be on top if they had sex. Since Francis was charming and gentle, he was likely to be the one below. However, if Jason was below, it would just add to the wilderness. Chapter 693 The Gift (Part Two) "What do you mean?" Jason always felt that there was something hidden in Harper''s expression, as if something else was playing in her head. He suddenly remembered that she had mentioned the gay trend the other day. Harper gave the kite to Forsythia and whispered in Jason''s ear, "I have a collection of the thirty-six peaches-sharing(*) skills. Would you like to see them? I promise it will blow your mind." (*Peach-sharing is an ancient jargon in China which refers to gay activities) "Peaches-sharing? What is it?" Jason asked with curiosity. It was not his fault that he was cut off from the world. He had never visited any brothel or gay place. There was no chance for him to know all about such gay stuff. "You can come to me some other day. I''ll give it to you as a gift, and I promise you''ll be sati e Harper''s reaction. "Really? That''s great! I''m sure Matthew would be back as soon as they succeed." Harper controlled the kite line in her hand while speaking. "If Emperor Rolando agrees to the marriage alliance, it will be good for us. I just fear that he might use this opportunity to attack Uncle Matthew. After all, everyone knows that he is the sharp sword of the Bright Dynasty. Without him, our country will be like a tiger whose teeth are pulled out. I am very worried about that." Harper didn''t change her expression. "If he gets easily killed by Emperor Rolando, then he doesn''t deserve to be called Matthew. Don''t worry, Francis, he will be fine. By the way, Lady Sherry''s maid has asked me to her palace." "You just ignore her. Leave it to me," Francis responded, his eyes lighting up. Chapter 694 Breaking His Head (Part One) Cynthia was retained in the Sleek Palace. Since Harper stayed in the side hall, there was just the main hall that remained vacant. Looking at the luxurious and spacious main hall, Cynthia frowned tightly and asked the young maid who had guided her there, "Excuse me, but why do I stay in the main hall for the night?" "Lady Cynthia, since Her Highness is staying in the side hall, only the main hall is available now. So, Her Highness herself ordered me to arrange your stay in the main hall," the young maid answered respectfully. "I''m just a civilian girl. It''s not appropriate for me to stay in the main hall of the Sleek Palace. Can you pass a message to Her Highness for me asking her if she will stay in the main hall and let me stay in the side hall?" Cynthia was somewhat annoyed. She was merely a guest visiting Matthew''s mansion. If she stayed in the main hall of the Sleek Palace, obviously she would become the topic of gossip. She could imagine what others would think of her. Moreover, with a position higher than ly. At the same time, a vase was thrown at him, but he was lucky enough to escape from it. It fell onto the ground and shattered into pieces instantaneously. Rufus broke into a cold sweat at the thought of what would have happened to his head if he had reacted a little slow. "Harper, it''s¡­" The vase in Harper''s hands was already picking up the momentum towards his head. Although she tried to reduce her strength as soon as she heard Rufus'' voice, the vase still struck his head. Rufus froze for a moment and felt like the stars were dancing in front of his eyes. He cried in his mind, ''No wonder the secret guards outside didn''t move an inch. It turns out they knew I would suffer here!'' "Rufus?" Harper wasn''t sure if the intruder was Rufus indeed. She ordered Forsythia to light the oil lamp. As the lamp was lit, she found out that the person who sneaked into the room was really Rufus. Due to his poor sense of direction, it was difficult for him to find the side hall. However, he got a bleeding wound on his head. Chapter 695 Breaking His Head (Part Two) Seeing his wound, Harper touched her nose, feeling guilty for what she had done. She ordered, "Forsythia, bring me my medicine kit." "Yes, Your Highness." Rufus was a frequent visitor to Matthew''s mansion, and Forsythia also knew him well. Ever since Harper had been staying in the Sleek Palace, they had always been on alert. When Rufus tried to break in secretly at midnight, they thought it was some random rounder outside, and that was the reason why they had waited behind the door to strike him down. They didn''t expect it would be Rufus. Harper quickly applied some medicine to Rufus'' head to stop his bleeding and then bandaged the wound on his head. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you here. I thought it was some rounder trying to pick up loose women, so I tried to¡­" Rufus rubbed his head angrily. It was an unforeseen disaster for him. Even though he understood Harper''s situation, he couldn''t help but snort at her. "But you s st forgot that I have something else to say," Rufus said, grasping Harper''s sleeve. "There are too many guards outside the Sleek Palace. Howard is also outside. He is trying to get in." Harper was taken aback. Then she quickly realized that Howard might be worried about her displeasure as he had lost Felix, which resulted in Felix''s early death. "Tell him to meet with the master of another house and not to take action arbitrarily." "Just that?" "Should I ask you to pass a long speech to him?" Harper asked back. "Will any woman like such a dilatory man like you?" "That''s pure slander, Harper Chu!" "Get out! You are troubling me now!" Harper exclaimed, pushing Rufus out of the room. Then she closed the door, went to bed and told Forsythia to go to sleep too. She didn''t care about Rufus, or what would happen to him. If he fell into Francis'' hands, she thought she couldn''t be blamed for that, and that would be purely due to his misfortune. Chapter 696 The Chief Culprit (Part One) After driving Rufus away, Harper went to bed straight away. The entire Sleek Palace was extremely peaceful, but Rufus got into big trouble once he got out. As soon as he stepped foot outside the Sleek Palace, the secret guards hiding in the dark took action to capture him. Using his agile flying skills, he tried to fend them all off. After fighting for a long time, he was a bit overwhelmed and felt so exhausted. After all, he was fighting against four secret guards all by himself. In the end, the guards managed to suppress him. "Why don''t you lend me a hand now?" Rufus screamed out into the air, obviously fuming with intense rage. Thrown off by his words, the secret guards were taken by surprise and thought that Rufus still had an accomplice behind them. They all turned their heads to check, only to find that no one was there. Realizing that they had been fooled, the four guards turned back right away. Unfortunately for them, Rufus had already gon she gets along with," Francis remarked, fidgeting with the ring around his thumb. "I will give you some time to think about it. No need to answer my question rashly now. In the meantime, you should think carefully about whether you can bear the torture of the Ministry of Punishments. Ken, general of the imperial guards, is quite skilled in extracting information through torture. Up to now, anyone who was tortured by him ended up confessing everything they knew." When he heard this, Rufus'' face turned cold. "Are you trying to frame me?" "Frame you?" Francis chuckled. "Don''t flatter yourself." "Aren''t you trying to keep Cynthia in the palace? We may not get along well, but as her brother, I have to ensure her safety. Moreover, although our Xiao Clan has withdrawn from the court, we are still connected with Prince Matthew. Now, Your Highness, if you can''t even tolerate our clan who has retired from politics, who else can you possibly tolerate?" Chapter 697 The Chief Culprit (Part Two) Francis glared at Rufus and said, "You are so good at argument. Just spit it out now! What information did you deliver?" "Nothing. I just wanted to know when she''s going to leave the Sleek Palace," Rufus insisted. "If you don''t want to believe me, then there''s nothing I can do about it." "Did you come here by yourself?" "I did not. I was with that woman''s brother. It was him and not me who was trying to send a message." Rufus sold Howard out without thinking twice. "But I have no idea what it was about." "The brother of Harper? Who are you talking about?" Francis was taken aback. ''Harper only has one younger brother who is studying in the River City at the moment. So, how come she has another brother I don''t know of?'' "Howard Chu." Francis squinted his eyes. Howard was a legendary figure in the imperial capital. As one of the three major generals of the Bright Dynasty, he fell into the tricks set up by Harper, which almost cos heart. In my opinion, that''s exactly the kind of beautiful woman like Princess Harper. The more beautiful she looks, the more poisonous she actually is!" "Do you have a grudge against her?" As he glanced at the deputy commander, Ken patted him on the shoulder and said, "I highly suggest that you stay away from her whether you''re holding a grudge against her or not. You have a point. This woman is indeed very poisonous. You will end up being killed by her if you''re not careful. In any case, although she is being kept under house arrest in the palace, Prince Francis will kill you without hesitation if you dare to do anything to her!" Thinking of this, the deputy commander touched his neck and felt a chill running down his spine. "I was only telling the truth. I have no enmity with her. I just think that she''s too popular. Forget about it. It doesn''t have anything to do with me anyway. The one that should feel worried is Prince Matthew." Chapter 698 Make You The Empress (Part One) While they were on their way to the prison, Rufus was rescued and taken away by somebody. When he was informed of Rufus'' escape, Francis merely smiled and didn''t say a single word, nor did he order Ken to chase Rufus at once. Ken assumed that Francis didn''t really care about it, but he couldn''t just let something like this slip. So, he issued an order for Rufus'' arrest. When Rufus finally realized that the person who had rescued him was actually Howard, he instantly flew off the handle. "Howard Chu, you bastard! You said you were going to rescue me when I could not fend for myself, but you just let so many people hunt me down without even lending a hand." Hearing this, Howard looked at Rufus as though he was looking at an idiot. "If I didn''t come to save you, you would have been playing with mice and cockroaches inside the prison right now!" After thinking about it for a while, Rufus had to agree with Howard deep inside, but he couldn''t easily admit that he had done him wrong. "Why didn''t no idea." "There was a bit of a racket in the Imperial Palace last night, and it was all thanks to him. It should be quite hard for you not to notice that," Francis said as he served the food to Harper. "Eat more. You''ve been losing a lot of weight lately." With her eyebrows raised, Harper shot Francis a glance. It wasn''t until she was done chewing the food in her mouth that she replied in a graceful manner, "Francis, you shouldn''t be talking while eating." As a bitter smile crept onto his face, Francis asked, "What did I do to make you angry?" "You let people break into my room," Harper blurted out. After saying that, she simply continued to eat without saying anything else. Cynthia''s eyes constantly shifted between Francis and Harper. The way she saw it, the atmosphere between them was quite subtle, so that even she, an outsider and a perfect stranger, could clearly see that there was something wrong between the two. Simply put, Francis seemed to be spoiling Harper too much. Chapter 699 Make You The Empress (Part Two) When Harper put down her bowl and chopsticks, Francis casually put down his bowl and chopsticks as well despite not having eaten much. Seeing that, Cynthia also had to put down her bowl and chopsticks. And after rinsing her mouth, she stood up and left the table right away. "What do you want to ask me? Go ahead," Harper flatly said, aware that Francis would definitely ask her since Rufus had come to her last night. Seeing how cold Harper was being toward him, Francis felt so distressed. "Given the way you''re speaking to me, I just don''t know how I''m supposed to ask you anything. I just really wanted to have breakfast together with you. That''s all. You don''t have to think of me as an authoritarian." Putting down the teacup, Harper said, "Francis, we are both adults. Why don''t we go straight to the point? I don''t want to waste my time beating around the bush with you. You live such a scrupulous life and you seem to enjoy it. Yo you think you would still go back to him?" Francis wore a bright and innocent smile, but Harper could clearly see the viciousness in his smile. "You..." Harper found herself utterly speechless and didn''t know what to say to Francis at that point. Obviously, he had reached a dead end and was beyond saving. "He''s not going to believe it." "He will!" Francis slowly said. "Because I have sent not only the divorce agreement but also the token of affection he gave you when you two got married." "My ice jade bracelet!" Harper''s face turned into a frown. "I remember that I left my ice jade bracelet at home." "It''s quite easy for me to get something from Uncle Matthew''s mansion. Harper, you just need to stay at the Sleek Palace safely and wait until you become the new empress. Your robe as the empress should be completed in a few days. By then, you can try putting it on. I believe that it will definitely suit you perfectly." Chapter 700 The Scapegoat (Part One) While looking at Francis'' receding figure, Harper gnashed her teeth in anger. If she hadn''t controlled herself, she would have eaten him alive. ''How dared he plot against me! Since I became Princess Harper, no one had ever dared to do that. He was the first one.'' Even Forsythia was so surprised that her mind started to wander off. ''If Lady Harper became Prince Francis'' wife, how would Prince Matthew react? He would never allow such a horrendous thing to happen!'' "Your Highness, you can''t be Prince Francis'' wife!" "Have you lost your mind? Of course, I won''t agree to that!" Harper quickly turned to Forsythia, feeling somewhat uneasy. When did Francis start to plot against her? He even made a fake divorce agreement and stole her jade bracelets which Matthew gave to her as a token of their love. If it was only the divorce agreement, Matthew might not believe it. But the bracelets completely changed everything. "Your Highness, what sho nd picture was finished and she passed it to Jason as well. The prince was fuming with rage at that point, but he had to praise her fine work. She had painted the characters with great detail that even their facial expressions were very clear. He could only enjoy and find the picture very attractive, if he were to ignore that there were two men in it. ''Bah!'' Jason silently sneered to himself. "No more picture." Jason grabbed Harper''s wrist. "If you ruin my picture today, I will go to the Golden Hall and draw the same pictures tomorrow. That way, all of the officials can see them. Trust me. Whenever I want to do something, I''ll definitely do everything with my best efforts," Harper said in a threatening tone. Jason felt very helpless. He wanted to stop her but was also afraid that she would take it out on him. But if he didn''t do anything, he would feel sorry for himself. So he quickly said, "Replace me with someone else then." Chapter 701 The Scapegoat (Part Two) Harper curiously asked, "Who do you want me to put in your place? Are you thinking about Owen? He looks like a pushover who can be bullied easily. If two weaklings are painted together, my work won''t look good. So, you are already the perfect choice!" "Are you really my junior fellow?" "Nope!" Harper denied decisively without any hesitation. She then thought to herself, ''If you stop me from drawing more pictures, I won''t recognize you as my senior fellow!'' Jason sighed in defeat and thought, ''It''s not true anyway. If Harper wants to draw something fictional, then I guess she can do it. I''ll just pretend that I enjoy the vintage erotica art. However, the main characters in her sensual works are not a man or a woman, but two men. Moreover, if I ignore the fact that the protagonist in the pictures is me, her works actually are quite interesting.'' Meanwhile, Anabel was too overwhelmed to say a word while she was watching them. W r dictionary only mean that the death of tens of thousands of people, which makes blood flow in river banks where water is supposed to be?!" "Harper, I didn''t mean that. I mean, he doesn''t mean to hurt you." Harper responded sharply, "But the only thing I can feel right now is that he definitely wants to hurt me! When we were both at the mountain for study, I promised you that I''m going to diagnose Francis. Now that I have fulfilled my promise, we''re even. As for what I''m going to do next, I can''t control it. But don''t worry; I won''t kill you." Jason looked right into Harper''s eyes. He didn''t see any trace of humor on her face, so he was certain that she couldn''t be more serious this time. Francis had been so stubborn that it pushed Harper to her limits. The hostages in Francis'' hands couldn''t restrain Harper. Instead, holding those she cared so much as the hostages only made her even more furious and resist more violently! Chapter 702 Grin And Bear It The news of Harper''s divorce agreement had spread like wildfire all over the country. The news reached Matthew, along with the bracelets he gave to Harper before their wedding. Barry felt the cold aura around Matthew, so he took a few steps back. He knew the consequences of Matthew exploding with anger. Last time Matthew got this angry, he destroyed a yard in the north domain! However, contrary to Barry''s expectation, Matthew suddenly restrained himself. He tore the divorce agreement into pieces and carefully put the bracelet away. "I have to go now." "Yes, Your Highness!" Even though Barry knew that the situation would be difficult for them if Matthew had left them at that moment, he dared not to stop him. Rolando feared Matthew and considered him as a great threat. If it was possible, he would do whatever it took to make Matthew stay in the Great Jade Kingdom. For the time being, Rolando was bound by the treaty, and he couldn''t make a move against Matthew. But it couldn''t prevent him from making trouble for Matthew and his country. After Matthew left, a man who looked like the spitting image of Matthew came out and took his place in the team. The man asked, "Do you think he believes it?" "If he believed it, he would be extremely furious. But he seemed to have his anger under control, which means otherwise. One way or another, he will try to verify it himself." Barry sighed helplessly, "Prince Francis has made a colossal mistake. Master was very irritated this time." "I am not sure if we can get back to the imperial capital before the day of Prince Francis'' ascension to the throne. I can''t wait to see that big spectacle. Palace, and anyone here may take your life." Before the secret guards could convey the incidents in the Sleek Palace to Francis, Harper had already reached the Tranquil Hall. Since Francis was in a discussion about the state affairs with the officials, none of the secret guards dared to disturb him. They waited patiently to convey the incidents in the Sleek Palace. When they saw Harper approaching at the door of the Tranquil Hall, the secret guards'' hearts sank. Why did she come here? Standing in the doorway of the side hall, Harper could hear the voice coming from inside clearly. "Your Highness, I''ve heard that Prince Matthew was killed on his way back. Is that true?" asked one of the officials. Francis explained, "I don''t know the specific situation. I''ve sent someone to look into it. Uncle Matthew is the hero of the Bright Dynasty. He is the leader of the Black Flag Army and directly commands three hundred thousand soldiers. If anything happened to him, there could be a terrible mutiny in the army. It would be extremely hard to deal with. So, who do you think can go to head up the army?" The officials looked at one another and dared not to make a sound. They knew very well about the Black Flag Army. No one else could command it, except for Matthew. They could hardly get into the barracks of the army, not to mention head up it. "Nobody wants to take on this task?" Francis asked in his ever-gentle voice. "If the news about Uncle Matthew''s death spreads around the Black Flag Army, there is bound to be a mutiny. If they take up arms against us, could the imperial capital defend against three hundred thousand soldiers?" Chapter 703 Not Qualified To Be The Empress (Part One) The entire palace fell into a dead silence, and no one dared to say anything. The Black Flag Army was an elite force of the Bright Dynasty. Despite their potent combat power and significant contribution to the national defense, the late emperor allotted no salary or food to them. Matthew fully supported the whole army. Thus, it was regarded as his private army. If the news of Matthew''s murder reached the army, the entire army would mutiny. "Your Highness." When everyone was in dead silence, suddenly there was a voice coming from behind. "Are you all right, Your Highness?" The voice was from Forsythia, who was there along with Harper. With the help of Forsythia, Harper steadied herself. Her eyes were as cold as ice. She turned back and slowly walked towards her residence. "Let''s go." "Yes, Your Highness." Forsythia held Harper''s arm and both of them walked back slowly y at least half of the entire clan who dares to plot against her. It''s so unusual for her to remain so calm. She must have a comprehensive plan.'' Maxwell''s eyes then wandered around Zack. ''This little fox is too calm, and more surprisingly, his whole clan is too calm. Harper and Bu Clan have a very close relationship. They share the honor and hardship. The Bu Clan is equal to her own family. Therefore, the Bu Clan supports Harper in almost every aspect. Except that they don''t publicly support Matthew, they handle the rest of the things whichever are related to Harper very well. Something is wrong with the Bu Clan''s calmness, '' he thought. Ignoring Maxwell''s glance, Zack tapped on the table with his finger as usual, looking like he was having a good time. Francis'' eyes fell on Zack''s hand, as he knew that Harper also had the habit of tapping on the table subconsciously. Chapter 704 Not Qualified To Be The Empress (Part Two) Noticing that Francis was observing him, Zack immediately slowed down his pace. He stopped tapping on the table and pulled his hand back into his sleeve. Now that Francis had the testamentary edict of the late emperor and was named as his legal successor, he would officially become the new emperor after the official ceremony. "Your Highness, the preparation for your enthronement is almost complete, and the remains of Prince Lucas have been buried according to the rituals. But the investiture of the empress¡­" The minister of the Ministry of Rites was in a dilemma. Although Harper and Matthew were divorced, it was impossible to change the fact that she was married. A married woman was not qualified to be the empress as she couldn''t be a motherly model of the empire. "The investiture of the empress and the enthronement have to be carried out at the same our consent for it. If any of you disagree, I''ll look for the right candidates to take your positions." "Your Highness, we dare not." The officials were terrified. Francis had always been gentle. They thought they could change his mind. But they forgot the fact that no matter how gentle he was, he had the majesty of the royal family that couldn''t be challenged. "Anyone who disagrees with Harper''s empress title may step forward now," Francis ordered sternly. Then he picked up his teacup and took a sip. The officials looked at each other and remained silent. Now that so many princes of the Bright Dynasty had deceased, and Jason was not interested in politics, Francis was the only remaining suitable choice. The officials had no other choice but to surrender to his will and give up their insistence. "Your Highness, we have no more objections." Chapter 705 Need No Reason (Part One) It was the evening before the new emperor''s enthronement day. Francis brought the empress''s robe to Harper in person, and demanded her to try it on. Harper took a glance at the robe lazily, and said, "I don''t need to try it." "Well, how do you know if it will suit you if you don''t try it?" Francis asked in a low and gentle voice. "Try it, please. If it''s not suiting you, we still have time to get it modified." "Don''t you know whether it is suitable or not?" Harper said as she leisurely placed the black and white stones on the Go board. "It doesn''t matter whether the robe is suitable or not, but what matters is whether the person is suitable." Francis sat down opposite to Harper and said, "You want to play Go now? Here, I will play with you." "Don''t move!" Harper exclaimed, pushing away his hand from the board. Then she continued to place the black and white stones on the board in a seemingly irregular manner. However, Francis knew tha used to his way of life and his care for me. Without him around me, I always feel empty. When I married him, I had impure motives. I wonder if he''ll feel distressed once he knows that." "Uncle Matthew is a proud man. He will certainly be mad if he knows that." Francis knew pretty well about Matthew. What Matthew hated the most was betrayal. The reason Harper had married him was not pure, which could be described as a betrayal. But technically, it wasn''t a betrayal. After all, the marriage was granted by the late emperor. "Forsythia, help me try the clothes on," Harper ordered. Finally, she agreed to try on the empress''s robe. During her marriage to Matthew, she had not paid attention to how she looked in her wedding dress. She thought, ''Matthew, where are you now? Why haven''t you come back yet? I''ll wear a wedding dress for you once again, and this time I''ll concentrate on you with no distractions. I''ll only be your wife in my lifetime.'' Chapter 706 Need No Reason (Part Two) Francis was very pleased with Harper''s confession. He waited outside patiently as she went inside the bedroom to try on the clothes. The red robe just seemed perfect for her, revealing her tenderness and charm as a woman. Looking at herself in the bronze mirror, Harper recalled, "When I got married, I didn''t worry about my look in the wedding dress. So I didn''t bother to give a careful look at my appearance. Now it seems that I don''t look very outstanding in such a dress. What should I do? If Matthew believes that divorce agreement, he will think that I have betrayed him. Then he may even fall in love with another woman. What can I do if things end up that way?" Forsythia had been so depressed that she wanted to weep. However, after hearing out Harper, she didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. The news they had heard in the Imperial Study h r forget it," Francis sneered. "He could not use his Black Flag Army now. He is only left with his secret guards. How many secret guards would he have? I am the justifiable heir to the throne, so he can''t harm me, though he is my uncle!" "Your Highness, are you sure that you can make it?" Owen was a little worried. After all, everyone knew about Matthew''s abilities. It was impossible to defend an attack from him. Francis smiled and patted Owen on his shoulder. "As long as the testamentary edict is in my hands, he won''t dare to do anything. Be rest assured of it. Even if he enters the Imperial Palace, he won''t be able to harm me." "I think it would be better to add more guards, just in case," Owen said. He then proceeded to arrange for more guards. He had to be certain that everything would go smoothly for tomorrow''s enthronement ceremony. Chapter 707 Back To Life (Part One) The new emperor''s enthronement was a big event. All of the civil and military officials had long been waiting in the Imperial Palace for the new emperor to hold the inauguration ceremony in the Temple of Heaven. The old emperor had passed away several days ago, but the new emperor was yet to ascend the throne. Worried as the officials were, the new emperor was, at last, willing to take the throne. Although it was quite absurd for Prince Matthew''s wife, Harper to become the empress, they had no choice but to accept the fact for the sake of the imperial court''s steady status. After all, the empress could be stripped of her status. Once the new emperor had successfully ascended the throne, they would find fault with Harper in the future and force the new emperor to drive her out. Maxwell thought that things were going so smoothly, but since Franklin had retired, it was very difficult for him to lower his level and ask Zack. That being said, he was a straightforward man, so he had ha threaten the new emperor, and you are staging a rebellion and guilt of treason. You should be sentenced to death!" The vice minister stepped forward and stated since the minister couldn''t say a thing. Lucas simply snorted and responded, "The late emperor has issued a testamentary edict declaring that Prince Francis is the heir to the throne? Are you kidding me?" "All of us have witnessed it with our very eyes. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the officials present whether the late emperor mentioned that Prince Francis would be the heir," the vice minister blurted out, overcome by emotions. ''Now, Prince Francis is about to become the new emperor. You''re already a dead man. How dare you show up just to rebel? Are you kidding?'' "Francis tried to murder my father and even framed Felix. Then, he killed Felix to keep the secret. How could my father possibly pass down the throne to him?" Lucas'' loud voice, mixed with his internal force, echoed throughout the Imperial Palace. Chapter 708 Back To Life (Part Two) "You''re spouting nonsense. It''s as clear as day that Prince Felix harbored resentment and killed the late emperor. Prince Francis became so furious that he ended up killing Prince Felix." "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Lucas asked, feeling quite amused. "When I came back to the imperial capital and saw my father, the first thing he said was that Francis was trying to kill him, and he even handed over the testamentary edict he prepared long ago to me. You said that Francis has the testamentary edict, but I have it in my possession as well. I am wondering which one is fake!" When Maxwell looked around, he saw that everyone was shocked. Then, he looked at Zack, who didn''t seem surprised at all, as though he was already aware of it. The little fox was actually in on it, but he hadn''t told him anything. Francis got word that there was something wrong, so he rushed to the palace gates, with Jason followin able. "So Uncle Allen and Marquis Travis have sided with Lucas and become traitors?" Francis ordered in a hushed voice, "Seize them!" "What? Prince Francis, your conspiracy has been exposed and you become furious? Are you planning to kill us as well so you could keep your secret?" Travis had always been a man of courage. No one else but he dared to provoke Matthew, and he was the only one who had fought with him. Thus, he would never be afraid of Francis. "Marquis Travis, you and Uncle Allen have conspired with Lucas and tried to rebel. I am forced to take you down in accordance with the law." With a wave of his hand, Francis ordered, "Take them away!" "Francis, you are so domineering." A voice roared in like a thunderbolt, leaving everyone''s ears hurt. They followed the direction where the sound came from and found two people standing upstairs. They were, respectively, Matthew and his wife Harper! Chapter 709 Teach Him A Lesson (Part One) Francis'' eyes dilated at the sight of the woman next to Matthew and even his face instantly turned pale. Then, he furiously shifted his gaze toward Jason. Jason was the one he asked to keep a close eye on Harper, yet she had been found and taken away by Matthew. Seeing the look on Francis'' face, Jason felt a bit guilty. He was meaning to tell Francis the truth that Harper had regained her memory as well as her special fighting ability. Even the secret guards in the Sleek Palace failed to stop her from running away. After all, Matthew was with her the entire time, which made them unmatchable. But he couldn''t let Francis find out the truth. If Francis were to find out that he hid this from him, it would only make him even more furious. "My empress, don''t you think that you''re in the wrong place?" Francis asked in a resolute tone as he stared at Harper, not bothering to look at Matthew at all. However, Harper merely yawned and pretended to be sleepy. Then, she said to Matthew, "Darling, please save me. I have been trapped in the Imperial Palace for days, an lead them to safety. He didn''t want them to become the collateral damage. After all, this country still needed them. The ministers who harbored resentment toward Lucas could not feel more grateful to him at this point. If Lucas hadn''t helped them, they could have been badly hurt, or worse, killed. With all of the ministers taken out of the dangerous area, Matthew no longer had to hold back. To everyone''s surprise, Francis, who had always been weak, appeared to be so skilled in fighting that he could hold out against Matthew for such a long time. Could it be that he wasn''t actually sick all these years? Jason directly hit the palace wall and fell to the ground, causing him even more pain. At that moment, he could tell that all of his bones had been broken. It felt so bad that he stared at Matthew with such resentment. ''Uncle Matthew, you are such ruthless. In spite of everything, I am still your nephew. Even though I am just two years younger than you, I am still your nephew. How could you have the heart to beat me up so badly? What if I got killed?'' Chapter 710 Teach Him A Lesson (Part Two) Harper looked down and noticed that Jason had been lying motionless on the ground for a long time. So, she asked Barry and Fred, "Is he dead?" "Your Highness, he is still alive. He would probably just get severely injured at most," Fred quickly replied. In truth, his conclusion was decisive yet cold, and no one could tell whether he was joking or not. When Barry heard his response, the corners of his mouth twitched a bit. Maybe other people would have no idea, but he was well aware that Matthew didn''t really hurt Jason that severely. Jason might get hurt badly, but he was not an incapable man. There was no way he would get killed so easily like this. "Okay. That''s fine, as long as he doesn''t die," Harper blurted out. "It seems that he is not badly hurt after all," Barry added. Jason had already sat up and was getting ready to lend Francis a hand. Seeing this, Harper ordered in a decisive tone at once, "Fred, go and stop beyond reasonable doubt! What you have done is unforgivable. I will have you sentenced to death!" "Wow! I''m so scared," Lucas teased, crossing his arms and pretending to be very afraid, which made others want to burst out laughing. However, no one dared laugh out loud in such a tense atmosphere. "Everyone, are you going to join the rebellion with Lucas?" Francis warned in a threatening tone when he saw that his guards had him completely surrounded. Lucas, on the other hand, simply snorted coldly as he took out an imperial edict from his pocket, "I have with me Father''s testamentary edict. Moreover, I have the imperial jade seal! Francis attempted to murder the late emperor and other princes. What he has done is unpardonable. Today, I will make your crime public and have you sentenced according to the law of the Bright Dynasty! Guards! Seize Francis and his men! Only those who are willing to surrender shall be kept alive!" Chapter 711 No One Shall Be Allowed To Leave (Part One) "The imperial jade seal in your hands is a fake one, isn''t it?" Francis asked in a cold tone as he peered at the imperial jade seal Lucas was holding in his hands. Lucas then began tossing the imperial jade seal between his hands. "What do you think?" he flatly asked. Francis screwed his eyes slightly. His intuition was telling him that something seemed quite amiss. Yet, as the arrow was on the bow and poised to strike, he didn''t have the time to think too much about it. For as long as Lucas was dead and he himself became the new emperor, Matthew wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. "Lucas, are you aware that you have committed one more crime¡ªforging the imperial jade seal?!" Francis accused him, waving his hand and gesturing for all of the guards to attack Lucas together. At that point, he believed that it wouldn''t make a difference even if Lucas was still alive. By doing this, Lucas could be killed and his blood could be used to pay respect to the flag, because it would become a good omen e you. Despite your poor health, you have stirred up quite a bit of trouble in the Bright Dynasty. If it weren''t for your evil intention on Aunt Harper, it would probably still be unknown who the throne will go to," Lucas said with a smile. Truth be told, Harper was Matthew''s taboo. Lucas had figured it out from the moment Harper became the hostess of Matthew''s mansion. However, Francis never really understood it. That was the reason why he lost the game. "Do you think you have won?" Francis sneered. "Uncle Matthew, whose life do you think is more important, mine or Harper''s?" "Your life is worthless!" Matthew stated in a cold and ruthless voice. In his eyes, Francis'' life was as worthless as weeds! Francis didn''t get upset with his answer. Instead, he simply smiled and said, "Uncle Matthew, in that case, you can''t kill me then. After all, no one other than me has the antidote to the poison in her body." "Poison?" Matthew asked, squinting his eyes and turning his head to look at Harper. Chapter 712 No One Shall Be Allowed To Leave (Part Two) With an innocent smile on her face, Harper said, "I''ve been poisoned? When did it happen? I didn''t even realize it." "I smeared poison on the empress'' robe I gave you yesterday," Francis said as he looked at Harper, feeling quite sorry for her in his heart. "I knew Uncle Matthew would surely show up today, so I came up with such a plan just in case." Matthew didn''t utter a single word and simply stared at Harper. Harper then took a step toward Francis and asked him, "What do you want?" "I want you to leave with me," Francis said, still not willing to give up. A sensible person should know clearly how to make a decision between dying or leaving with him. "Let Uncle Matthew become the new emperor. To tell you the truth, the throne isn''t really what I''ve always wanted." "He has no interest in the throne," Harper stated, slowly walking toward Francis. Seeing this, Ken frowned slightly and held the sword tighter, as if he was unsure whether he should put it away or c " Francis staggered backwards in astonishment, as if he couldn''t believe that Harper had been wanting to kill him from such a long time ago. Despite her killing intent, she had remained composed and hadn''t shown any sign of her real intention in front of him. In fact, the only time she had expressed her anger was when he said he wanted to make her his empress. "You are so good at acting!" "Compared to you, I actually am ashamed of my inferiority to you when it comes to acting." "Francis!" Jason broke free from Fred''s clutches and ran to Francis immediately to support him. As he glared at Harper, he wanted to give her a talking-to so bad, but he couldn''t say a word. After all, Harper simply did what she wanted to do. Since Francis and he had framed her up over and over again, how could he blame her for wanting to exact revenge on them? "Let''s go!" he said. "No one shall be allowed to leave. Leave Jason who''s already at his dying breath and kill all the rest." Chapter 713 Who Will Be The New Emperor (Part One) The first time Francis was witness to Harper''s sheer ruthlessness, he was glad to see that she was a woman with her own principles. But when he became the victim of her cruelty, all his merry was overturned to sadness. It was not until that moment, he realized that he could get treated so ruthlessly by her. It slowly came into his senses that he was nothing special to her, but just the one who stepped on her bottom line. Like all those other people who dared to step on her bottom line, he was also retaliated and became just a stranger to her! "How''s your wound?" Jason asked in a light voice while moving through the dark passage. "I won''t die," Francis said, in a hoarse and depressed voice. Though Jason couldn''t see his face, he anticipated that he would look quite livid. "Don''t worry. As long as we stick to this passage, we will soon be out of the imperial bborn. I''m afraid they won''t follow my orders. Are you still going to ask Uncle Matthew to give up the throne?" Lucas asked and felt his palms were sweating. If Harper wished to enter the pavilion, the best way for her was to be the empress. Although the empress wasn''t qualified to enter it, Matthew could take her in when he became the emperor. "You just need to take me to the pavilion. As for how to get in, it is none of your concern. Let me bother about it," Harper said, with a shallow smile. "An emperor is the soul of the empire. No empire can run smoothly without an emperor. I guess the officials are waiting for you. Just go and get crowned as the emperor, so that our Bright Dynasty can be stable once again." Harper patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Don''t forget that Lilian is still at the Great Jade Kingdom. She needs your support and you need to back her up." Chapter 714 Who Will Be The New Emperor (Part Two) Watching his uncle and aunt leave hand in hand, Lucas felt many feelings welling up in his heart. He had always known that his uncle was not interested in the throne. Even though he had persuaded his father countless times, his father still didn''t want to listen to him. Moreover, his father sent people to attack his uncle. It was lucky that his uncle survived. Otherwise, the whole Bright Dynasty would have been in danger. The moment Lucas appeared in the Tranquil Hall, everyone understood that Matthew had forgone the throne, and that Lucas would soon become the new emperor. "Your Highness, our empire can''t survive without an emperor. Please ascend the throne as soon as possible," Zack proposed as he stepped out first. Yet, the rest of the courtiers hesitated. For a moment, they didn''t know usly. With a big smile on her face, Harper tilted her head and asked, "So how do you plan to make it up to me?" "I have brought you a gift." All of a sudden, Matthew remembered about the gift he had brought for his wife. While he was in the Great Jade Kingdom, he went to its treasure house. In the beginning, he wanted to find the whereabouts of the third Heavenly Book. Yet, Rolando had hidden it too well that Matthew failed to find it. However, Matthew found something else from the treasure house that belonged to the Qin Clan. "What gift?" "Moonlight." Matthew took out an object from his sleeve, which was white like moonlight and smooth like brocade. With the aura it was emitting, it seemed extraordinary. "I thought you''d like your mother''s weapon, so I kept it as a gift for you." Chapter 715 Entering The Secret Pavilion (Part One) Matthew, despite his high prestige, kept himself away from the fight for the throne. During the power struggle, Francis was defeated and Lucas was enthroned. After the new emperor ascended the throne, the dust finally settled and everything was returning to normal in the Bright Dynasty. Harper looked at Lucas, who was dressed in the emperor''s robe. He no longer looked like a sybarite, but showed the majesty of an emperor. "It''s said that fine feathers make fine birds. You look like a mighty emperor in this robe. But you''ll even look like a beggar if you change into the beggar''s clothes someday," Harper teased. "Don''t make fun of me, Aunt. Lucas, the current emperor of Bright Dynasty, smiled shyly. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the Secret Pavilion." Only a handful of people knew where the Secret Pavilion of the Bright Dynasty was built. It was guarded by some special forces. Anyone who wanted to enter t is person has betrayed you and is no longer qualified to be the chief guard of this place." "Let me deal with her. Aunt, you may go inside and get what you want." Before walking inside, Harper took a last look at the guard, her face filled with contempt. "It turns out you are actually a renegade. Get ready to pay the price for what you have done." The guard''s face turned deathly pale and she couldn''t believe her sudden turn of fortune. It turned out to be an awful day for her. First, she couldn''t even withstand one light blow from Matthew, and this hurt her pride immensely. Then, she tried to attack Harper, but until now, she didn''t figure out what suppressed her power. Making things worse, she had been exposed right in front of the new emperor, and might even lose her position as the chief guard of the Secret Pavilion. There was nothing hopeful for her and what awaited her was a terrible punishment. Chapter 716 Entering The Secret Pavilion (Part Two) "You can''t get inside without my help!" She didn''t want to give up. The reason why she still bothered them was because she hated Harper, who had just got that man''s favor, but yet despised it. The three of them stopped, and Lucas touched his nose. "It seems that only the guard can open the pavilion''s gate, and others won''t be able to do it." Harper waved her hand slightly. At once, the guard got dropped from the wall and went down on her knees. But she didn''t dare to attack them again. Instead, she stood up, calmed down, and led the way. "Things wouldn''t have turned this ugly if you had behaved more maturely. You should have offered them due respect. It''s not a big deal that they want to enter the pavilion. Everyone knows that it is Uncle Matthew who really guards our country. e powerful! Since you know you are not the rival of the couple, you humbled yourself and let them in. And knowing that I dare not do anything to you, you decided to shut me out. Aren''t you afraid that I will burn you down?" With arms akimbo, Lucas pointed at the gate and cursed. "This is made of meteoric iron. It isn''t afraid of fire. It''s rare to see an emperor like you," the guard said, snorting. "It appears you are the first guard to have been shut out. We''re the same." With his arms folded across his chest, Lucas put his face in front of the guard who raised her hand to punch him. "Beat me! Just beat me once! I warn you! I may not be a good emperor, but I have my uncle to back me up. If he gets out in a while and knows about you hurting me, do you know the consequences?" Chapter 717 How Was The Qin Clan Eliminated (Part One) In the Secret Pavilion, seeing the mammoth collection of books arranged in rows, Harper felt a headache coming on. Although she knew that the royal family of the Bright Dynasty had a hobby of collecting books about rare secrets, these many books were way out of her expectation. Even though this building was built at the bottom of the lake, the air inside was surprisingly dry, with no moisture. "We have to look for it separately," Harper suggested at once. The collection of books in the Secret Pavilion was gargantuan. If both she and Matthew were to search together, it wasn''t possible to tell when they would find the one they wanted. Therefore, the better option was to search for it separately, as that would help in saving some time. Matthew nodded his head in agreement. The two of them moved to different places and began searching for the book which recorded the history and secrets of the Qin Clan. They strongly believed that they would find some trace here because it was impossible for some common people to destroy the Qin Clan. Only a powerful class like the roy ack one by one. He only hoped their impending tasks would not be that difficult. Harper frowned and considered his suggestion. She knew Rolando pretty well after she had got along with him for a while. If she went to the imperial capital of the Great Jade Kingdom and asked him to give the other two Heavenly Books to her, what would be Rolando''s reaction? Would he comply with her demand? Or would he give her a slap? Harper thought the probable result would be the latter. She was sure that Rolando would likely give her a tight slap in the face. He had in fact got the Heavenly Books after so much struggle, so one couldn''t expect him to give them away so easily. "I don''t think we should rush. Rolando is a stubborn man," Harper replied slowly. "As for the Sacred Seal, I have no idea what it looks like. How could I find it?" "Continue reading," Matthew reminded her. Harper then proceeded onto the next page, only to find that it was a blank one. Surprised, she turned one more page, but the result remained the same. "Is that all of it? It shouldn''t be," she said. Chapter 718 How Was The Qin Clan Eliminated (Part Two) She was confused. No matter how many pages she turned, all those were left blank. Even though this made her feel frustrated, she didn''t want to give up. She kept on turning the pages, finding one blank page after another. Finally, on the last page, she found a strange picture. "This is¡­" she murmured in hesitation. "It may be how the Sacred Seal looks. Based on this information, it wouldn''t be that difficult for you to find what you want," Matthew said in a firm tone. "But, it''s never that easy to find such a small object." Harper gave a bitter smile. It would be difficult to search for such a small thing in the world. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The two parts of the Sacred Seal must have been kept in hiding in the secret and vital places of the South Kingdom and the Wonder Kingdom, just like where the Heavenly Books had been kept. "I''m afraid that''d be all for today. Let''s leave now," Harper said as she put the book back to the shelf and took her hand back. Suddenly, something rolled down from the shelf and fell in ng her blood as the wound healed. Everything was back to normal, but the only difference was that the tripod looked much uglier than before. With a disgusted expression, Harper threw the tripod to the guard and said, "Keep it. I am not taking it with me now." But there was an unbelievable spectacle that was about to happen. When the tripod was about to land in the guard''s hand, it suddenly stopped in midair unexpectedly. Then it flew back to Harper''s hand. Everyone was taken aback at the sight of this. "I did nothing to it. It just flew back to my hand by itself," Harper said in awe. The woman found it hard to believe her. She stepped forward, snatched it from her, and demanded in a stern voice, "Prince Matthew, Lady Harper, please leave now!" Harper shrugged helplessly and walked out with Matthew. However, as soon as they left, the tripod got rid of the guard''s custody and chased after Harper. The guard got flabbergasted and rushed forward, trying to get it back. It had intelligence, and she couldn''t allow it to go with Harper. Chapter 719 The Collusion Had Begun (Part One) Upon seeing that the tripod religiously followed Harper no matter where she went, the chief guard of the Secret Pavilion was deliriously heartbroken. She had put great effort in every object of the pavilion. But now, that useless tripod totally ignored her and stuck with Harper and even followed her everywhere. There was nothing the guard could do to stop it from acting like that. "Harper Chu, what did you do to it? Did you use some kind of spell?" the guard asked in anger. She was so exasperated that her voice turned more serious. As the chief guard of the pavilion, she should not leave the premises. But it seemed like the object had thought of Harper as its master and went away with her. Therefore, the guard had no other choice but to leave the pavilion and chase after it. Harper responded, "A spell? I can only hope that I mastered that skill. But if you''re serious in asking that, I didn''t do anything to it. Come on. You can''t blame me just because I entered the Secret Pavilion earlier. And, I didn''t ask it to follow me. It just went out by itself and follows me wherever I go. You saw what happened. Why would you even nd I respect you for that," Diana exclaimed while she poured a bowl of wine and handed it to him. Francis took it and drank it off in one go. "Now that we have reached an agreement, what are you going to do next?" "First, I''m going back to the South Kingdom. I need to discuss with my father before making any significant move. Matthew is not easy to deal with. If we do anything against him without a good plan, he will dispatch his men to attack the South Kingdom. That would certainly be a great loss for us. I can''t take that risk," Diana stated while she helped Francis to dress the wound and bandage it before applying some medicine to prevent any kind of infection again. "I have a plan to lure him to the South Kingdom. Once he''s there, he''ll be weak because he''s not very familiar with that place. It would be easy for you to kill him. Don''t you think so? Moreover, as long as Matthew is dead, Lucas wouldn''t be a threat to us at all," Francis said. The weariness was apparent in his voice. His face had already turned red because of the fever. After the wound was bandaged, he leaned against the wall of the carriage. Chapter 720 The Collusion Had Begun (Part Two) "Oh? Is that so? Tell me," Diana asked with interest. She actually noticed that he didn''t feel that well. But still, she chose to ask because she knew that Francis wouldn''t like to talk about his state. After some dry coughs, he took the wine jar, poured a bowl of wine, and quickly drank some again. This way, he suppressed his desire to cough. "I heard that the Worship Ceremony will be held in the South Kingdom very soon." "Yes, it''s a very important ritual for us," Diana slowly said. The Worship Ceremony was a grand event for everyone in the South Kingdom. If anything unpleasant were to happen during the actual ceremony, the people believed that the kingdom would be in trouble since bad luck would descend upon them. "It''s a good opportunity to attract Matthew into coming to the South Kingdom. There are two things on how this will work. One, the kingdom sends invitations to all the other countries to participate in the Worship Ceremony. And two, you include a promise to show something really fascinating in the invitation let precious venomous insect. The second time, she almost got herself killed. What was more, the way Harper fought was so unique that she had never seen such skills. She still felt a lingering fear whenever she would recall that fight. "To be honest, I''m afraid that even if Harper were standing right in front of you, you wouldn''t be able to hurt her even by a bit. That woman is very dangerous. She''s the only one who makes me want to run away whenever I get remotely close to her. But don''t get me wrong. I want to kill her as well! At whatever cost, I''m going to make sure it will happen," Diana told him. "So we have a common enemy then. Princess Diana, I know that I''m not as strong as her, but with your help and that of the South Kingdom, things are going to be different. I think with our combined forces, killing her would be a piece of cake." Owen said while he turned around to look at Diana. Raising her eyebrows, Diana responded, "May that be true at all costs. I wish great fortune for this alliance and our future endeavors." Chapter 721 Changes In The South Domain (Part One) For the past few days, Ken had been taking his men to annihilate Francis'' force. In the middle of it all, they found someone who took them by surprise. When the person was taken back to Matthew''s mansion, everyone was too stunned to speak because they had all thought that the person in front of them was already dead. Harper was no exception. She couldn''t believe her eyes. After reaching out to carefully touch the person''s face, she said, "You''re real. Everyone, he''s not fake." The person in front of her¡ªJack, wanted to cry but he didn''t have any tear. "Your Highness, how could you have been so heartless? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been captured by Prince Francis!" he complained. Harper pointed at her own nose with her finger. With an innocent expression on her face, she asked, "Did it have anything to do with me?" Even while listening to Harper at that moment, Jack felt extremely weak. Since he fell into Francis'' hands, he had been imprisoned for nearly a year. In the beginning, there had been someone who was constantly observing him and imitating his movements, tone, and martial arts skills. He was locked up in a black prison and there s. Our south domain borders on the South Kingdom. The latter has been staring at our Bright Dynasty like a tiger watching its prey. You don''t want our nation to be attacked by enemies from different directions, do you? Because I can assure you that if we don''t act now, they''re going to be knocking on our doors one day. And before we know it, they have taken everything precious to us. Moreover, in order to investigate the matter of the Qin Clan, we have to go there sooner or later. Since Francis laid a path for us, let''s go there right now." Harper tried to persuade her husband with every logical reason she could think of. With a tight frown, Matthew announced, "I''ll go to the South Kingdom alone!" "If you weren''t afraid that something bad may happen to me once I go to the South Kingdom alone, then try doing it on your own now. I''m not a weak woman. Besides, people in the South Kingdom are very good at using poisons. Can you guarantee that you won''t be targeted with the venomous insect poison if you go there by yourself?" Harper said, crossing her arms over her chest to show her displeasure. She even turned her head and pretended to ignore her husband. Chapter 722 Changes In The South Domain (Part Two) Looking at how annoyed Harper was, Matthew felt helpless and said, "I just don''t want to risk your safety." "Do you really think there''s a safe place anywhere in the world right now? If you go to the South Kingdom alone and leave me in the imperial capital by myself, do you think Francis wouldn''t do anything to hurt me? I''m afraid that he will sneak back to the imperial capital and seek revenge on me as soon as you leave. It doesn''t even have to be him. He could still have acquaintances here and could just ask them to do his dirty work for him. Or, don''t you believe in your capabilities to protect me if I go with you?" Harper reasoned with him. It was the first time for Matthew to see Harper being so eloquent. He didn''t know how to rebut her arguments because she did have a point. The safest way was to keep Harper by his side so that he could look after her by himself. After all, it was the only way for him to feel assured of her safety. There was nobody else that he could ask to protect Harper while he was away. "Your Highnesses, His M he couple communicated with each other by eye contact instead of uttering a single word, he felt a little bored. He asked, "Uncle Matthew, should we send someone to the South Kingdom per their invitation? If not, I''ll have someone turn it down." "We should accept their offer; don''t you think so? Francis provided such an attractive bait in order to lure us there. If we don''t take it, he will be greatly disappointed," Matthew impassively replied. When he heard the name of his brother, complex emotions flashed through Lucas'' eyes. He asked, "Uncle Matthew, are you going to kill Francis?" "It depends on whether or not he''s determined to dance with death. If he dares to create chaos within the army guarding the south domain and betray our Bright Dynasty by colluding with our enemies, I will never keep him alive," Matthew slowly said. When Lucas heard that, his eyelids began to twitch. No matter what happened, Francis was a prince of the Bright Dynasty. So Lucas didn''t want to believe that his brother could really betray his country. Chapter 723 Suitable For Marriage (Part One) Harper was puzzled for a moment seeing Becky Liu, the chief guard of the Secret Pavilion on the mission. ''Why would the woman guarding the Secret Pavilion come with us?'' she wondered. She gave a glance at Matthew that seemed to ask why Becky Liu would come with them to the South Kingdom. Matthew glanced at Becky Liu for a second, and then said in a low voice, "She was afraid that something might be wrong with the thing you took away. So, in order to monitor you, she will follow you wherever you go." "Did Lucas agree to this?" What an excuse! Even if Becky Liu were to follow her everywhere, Harper was confident that she wouldn''t be able to take the tripod back. "He was too tired of her badgering that he agreed." Matthew put down the curtain of the carriage and held Harper in his arms. "It''s a long way to the South Kingdom. You''d better . You should keep telling me something nice. If I''m satisfied with it, I''ll forgive you," he said in a serious tone, leaning against the carriage and looking at his wife. Harper rolled her eyes and asked, "Do you mean it? Will you really forgive me as long as I say something nice?" "Yes." "As long as you forgive me, I will say something nice to you every day." "Say it and then we''ll see." Matthew was wild with joy deep inside, but he didn''t ease up on his stern look. He thought about the sweet words Harper would say to make him happy. Kneeling on the seat, Harper leaned toward him slightly. Then, she looked at him affectionately with a smile. Her red lips slightly opened, and each word seemed to have lingered over the tip of her tongue before she said it. The first sentence, however, almost made Matthew lose control of himself. Chapter 724 Suitable For Marriage (Part Two) "Something nice, something nice, something nice¡­." Harper just repeated the words "something nice" many times with all kinds of voices and postures. Matthew was stunned, and it took him a while to understand what was happening. But soon he realized that this was the so-called "something nice" by Harper. He tried to recall what he said and realized that she was doing exactly what he had told her. He asked for something nice, but never expected that she would trick him! His eyes darkened, especially when he saw a hint of banter in Harper''s eyes. He pushed her down on the floor of the carriage, leaned against her, and said, "Wow, that was so sweet. I''m so glad to hear that. But now, it''s my turn to award you. You will stay here with me for the next twenty days." Hearing that, Harper became speechless. She never such a person is suitable for marriage." "Then what kind of person do you think is suitable for marriage?" Matthew asked. Harper wanted to say that Matthew was also someone who wasn''t suitable for marriage, but she sensibly held back her words. Instead, she said, "Someone like you. You are the best man in the world. You are an indomitable man with integrity." "Do you know what I think? In my view, you are the best woman in the world and the most desirable to marry," he said, raising his eyebrows slightly. Outside the carriage, Barry had overheard the couple complimenting each other, but he pretended he hadn''t heard it, partly because he couldn''t believe what he heard. Harper just declared that Matthew was the best man to get married. Barry never thought that Harper would lie about something like this. Chapter 725 The Birch Pass (Part One) On the way to South Kingdom, the journey went smoothly for Matthew and everyone else. In fact, it was way beyond their expectations. When the envoys arrived at the station of the Birch Pass, Luther, who was responsible for guarding the south domain, personally led his soldiers to receive them. "Your Highnesses, good day to you all. I''m Luther Lu." With thick and seemingly impenetrable armor, Luther looked like a mighty general. The innocent face that he once had was nowhere to be seen. After strenuous training, he gave people the impression of being steady and sophisticated. Matthew lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Luther. The prince actually thought highly of the general. He got promoted to this position solely because of his military prowess and didn''t keep close relationships with the courtiers. "You, are Luther?" Actually, a lot of people were surprised when the late emperor chose Luther to take over the south domain''s army. After all, he didn''t attract much attention thew already put down his chopsticks and bowl. "I''ve told you many times already. Don''t eat so fast. It''s not good for your digestion. Do you know the repercussions of not giving yourself enough time to digest your food?" Harper asked while she continued to eat. "You''ll have a stomachache?" Matthew tried to guess. "It''s not as simple as that!" Harper swallowed the food in her mouth before continuing, "If a person is killed and his death time cannot be recognized due to external reasons, another way is to open his stomach and see the contents. We will then calculate the time of his death based on the food digested in his stomach because once a person dies, his stomach would, of course, stop digesting. With that, we can roughly know the death time from the amount and state of food that is digested." "You''re eating," Matthew reminded her. He was at a loss while he looked at Harper. She was talking about cutting open a dead person''s stomach while eating the food as if it was nothing. Chapter 726 The Birch Pass (Part Two) "It''s not a big deal. We used to dissect dead bodies with our teacher while eating our snacks back then," she retorted with a laugh. "You learned from a teacher how to dissect a corpse?" Matthew thought about what she said again and again. He realized that the more he knew about Harper, the less he could understand her. He once thought that she was very fragile, but it turned out that her martial arts skills were exceptional. She had just been hiding that on purpose. And even more outstanding, she had inherited the bloodline of the Qin Clan, so she had very rare spiritual power. Matthew pondered, ''If we are to fight in bed and I exert every single fiber of force that I have now, can I suppress her?'' "Harp, shall we have a competition?" he then asked tentatively. "In bed?" Harper asked as she already figured out what he was thinking. She rolled her eyes at him and continued, "Don''t n he was killed by his own son Francis, Matthew honestly thought that it was the late emperor''s bad karma. "What''s the custom of the people in the Birch Pass?" Harper changed the subject. "The customs of South Kingdom are very liberal. Since the Birch Pass is next to the kingdom, they are influenced by the customs of the kingdom. The people in the Birch Pass are open-minded. Many women get out of their houses and do businesses here," Matthew promptly answered. He had also been to South Kingdom, but he didn''t know what it was like after all these years. With curiosity on her face, Harper asked, "Why don''t we take a walk outside tomorrow?" Matthew had the same idea. The only way that he could know what was going on in the Birch Pass was to go outside. And he could confirm if the city was successfully managed by Luther, the appointed commander in chief of the south domain''s army. Chapter 727 Buy The Medicinal Herbs (Part One) Although the Birch Pass was the natural border between the Bright Dynasty and the South Kingdom, it was quite noisy and bustling. And in spite of the relationship between the Bright Dynasty and the South Kingdom being tense at the moment, there were still many merchants going back and forth to the border of the two countries. They brought over the herbs from the South Kingdom to the Birch Pass for trading. "It seems that we came out at the right time, just in time for the morning market." In the morning market of the Birch Pass, lots of items were being sold¡ªmedicinal materials, ores, some unique jade which could only be found in the South Kingdom, as well as some rare small articles. All kinds of people were busy looking around to find what they needed. "Sir, would you be interested in purchasing a precious jade pendant? It''s the pink warm jade only available in the South Kingdom and can''t be found anywhere else. This jade pendant should be perfect for your wife. As you can see, the pink color looks very clear. And it will also be the miasma." "That''s so thoughtful of you! Thank you," Harper said as she put down her tea bowl. "I wonder how many special medicinal materials from the South Kingdom you have in store here." "Madam, are you looking for medicinal herbs?" "Yes, I am. But I wonder if the medicinal herbs you have could get my attention," Harper slowly said, looking the shopkeeper straight in the eye. "I am looking for medicinal herbs from the South Kingdom with unique efficacy, ones that people cannot simply buy from the outside." Pausing for a while, the shopkeeper asked, "What are you going to need them for, madam?" "I''m a physician," Harper flatly replied. "Of course I buy medicinal herbs for the purpose of treating patients and saving people''s lives. A great number of rare medicines from the South Kingdom have extraordinary effects, but it is very difficult to acquire them from the market. You just told me that you will give me whatever I want as long as I name it, right? If you can show them to me right now, I''ll buy all of them." Chapter 728 Buy The Medicinal Herbs (Part Two) "That''s great! It has been a while since the last time I encounter a great buyer like you. Please follow me, madam." The shopkeeper clapped his hands and burst into laughter. Glancing at Matthew, Harper then followed the shopkeeper into the backyard. The mansion consisted of a storefront with warehouses and living space in the back. After the shopkeeper brought them directly into the innermost part of the warehouse, he opened the door and said, "Feel free to look around and see if there''s anything you want inside." As Harper roamed around, she noticed that there were a lot of shelves with various kinds of boxes on them. "Some of the medicinal materials can''t be mixed together. Some are poisonous, and some are not, so we have to store them in separate specially made boxes. Otherwise, the medicinal materials will lose their effects. Each box has a label that states the function of the medicinal material inside it. You can choose the ones you like." As Harper walk dn''t dare to." "No more of this nonsense. I won''t sell my herbs to you!" "It''s not up to you!" Harper took out an official token and put it down on the table. When the shopkeeper saw this, his hand froze in the air as he tried to take back the Rosefinch Fruits. Looking at Harper in astonishment, it seemed as though he couldn''t believe his eyes. Then, he looked at Matthew, and after a long while, he finally withdrew his hand in frustration. "Fine, fine. I apologize for not recognizing you, Your Highness. Please take the Rosefinch Fruits with you." "What about the medicinal herbs?" "I''ll ask my men to send the medicinal herbs to the general''s residence. I hope your people can take them over themselves." As he took another glance at the token on the table, he helplessly sighed. Then, he exhorted Harper, "These herbs cannot be touched by the people from the general''s residence." "Don''t worry, sir. My stuff won''t be handed over to others. I''m leaving now." Chapter 729 Join The Escort Team (Part One) After making some hefty purchase of medicinal herbs, Harper didn''t want to shop around anymore. She was eager to get back to the general''s mansion and study those herbs she had just procured. Matthew knew very well about her, so he went back with her. As soon as the couple arrived at the gate of the general''s mansion, Luther, accompanied by two men, went up to them and greeted, "Greetings, Your Highnesses." "Where are you heading, Luther?" Harper asked in confusion. "Is there something urgent at the barracks?" "Your Highness, there isn''t any particular emergency at the barracks, but I was trying to find you. I heard you both went out of the mansion alone, with no guards for your protection. So, I was worried about your safety." Luther was a very considerate person. He was ready to undertake any tasks that one could think of, and could control an army of one hundred thousand soldiers in a short time. It was evident tha uth Kingdom? The only thing we need to do is to safeguard the Birch Pass and stop people from the South Kingdom from trespassing our territory," Luther said slowly. "Let our people prepare for it. The envoy team will set out tomorrow. You should select five hundred strong warriors to stand by. They will be arranged to escort Prince Matthew and his team to the capital of the South Kingdom." "Yes, general." Barry stood at the door like a spear, waiting for the delivery of medicinal materials purchased by Harper. After a slight nod at Barry, Luther headed to the military camp. Barry glanced at his receding figure and then moved his eyes away. He thought that Luther should be very good at martial arts and wanted to test his fighting skills with him. But he knew it was not the time for that wilfully. After Luther left his mansion, he didn''t go to the military camp, but went to a teahouse not far away from his mansion. Chapter 730 Join The Escort Team (Part Two) In a private room inside the teahouse, a man had already been waiting for Luther. "How is everything going in the city?" Luther asked. "Everything is fine," the man replied. "Where did Prince Matthew and his wife go today?" Luther asked specifically. "They had been to the morning market and then the Treasure Pavilion. I am not sure what they bought from there." "The Treasure Pavilion?" Luther frowned. He knew well about the Treasure Pavilion, as it was notorious for selling fake, shoddy and defective goods in the Birch Pass. The Treasure Pavilion had cheated many people. Yet, the pavilion was very careful in their dealings and they hardly left any evidence against them. So Luther allowed them to keep running their business. "Prince Matthew didn''t lift the roof of the Treasure Pavilion?" Luther asked curiously. The pavilion was notorious. So he assumed that if the pavilion dared think carefully before he took any action. Luther''s quick promise surprised the man. "Don''t you wish to know what I''m going to do?" "I don''t want to ask!" Luther replied frankly. "If you are planning to hurt Prince Matthew and his wife, you''d better think twice about that. Both of them are tough nuts. If you act against them, you''ll be the one to suffer." "Why do you trust them so much?" the man asked with a little disappointment. "I don''t trust them blindly. I just feel surprised that you are willing to deal with them by putting yourself into danger. You are no longer the same man I knew before, because the man I knew would never have risked his life. Is it because of Princess Harper?" Luther asked. The man fell into silence. He didn''t answer the question, even after a lengthy pause. But Luther didn''t want an answer. He added, "Meet me tonight, at midnight, at the barracks." Chapter 731 More Confusions Arise (Part One) That day, batches of medicinal herbs arrived at the yard where Harper lived. The soldiers guarding the general''s mansion were quite taken aback because even though they were in the Birch Pass, the medicinal herbs were very rare for them to see. In addition, the sultry weather in the south domain all year round caused the air to be filled with miasmas. As a result, numerous people died on a daily basis. So when they caught sight of a large number of medicinal herbs being sent to the general''s mansion, they were overjoyed at the prospect of that. However, as the true soldiers they were, they didn''t show their happiness on the outside. For them, it was possible that Harper knew they were running short of herbs. If that were the case, she was indeed a very caring woman. However, after a long period of waiting, they didn''t get the order from their general to ask them to fetch the medicinal herbs from Harper. The fragrance of the herbs would occasionally spread from Harper''s quarters, bringing them both peace and comfort. "Why is there always smell of herbs coming from the inside?" The guards gathering outside Harper''s yard began to discuss with each other. "Maybe she''s making some medicine." One guar ery important," Matthew said, changing the topic. "I''ll try my best to protect the Birch Pass," Luther promised. Matthew nodded at him before saying, "I don''t doubt your capabilities and loyalty. But Hoffman and his family had been guarding the south domain for generations. Moreover, we have no idea how many spies from the South Kingdom are there in the Birch Pass. I''m afraid the Worship Ceremony is just an excuse. The Bright Dynasty and the South Kingdom are likely to be at war with each other sooner rather than later. While you''re concentrating on guarding the Birch Pass, you should also pay close attention to the ones among your men who are behaving a bit strange, just in case they may cause unnecessary trouble." "Yes, your orders have been duly noted." "I have also met the other two generals. They will cooperate with you while I''m away." The last sentence that Matthew uttered was quite surprising for Luther. He knew how stubborn the two generals were. But it had just been a few days since Matthew arrived at the Birch Pass and he actually convinced them to obey his orders. When did he succeed in persuading them? Why didn''t anyone report this to him? Luther was becoming more confused. Chapter 732 More Confusions Arise (Part Two) "Yes, Your Highness," Luther answered with determination despite his confusion. He then hesitated for a moment, before speaking once again. "I heard that Her Highness has bought a lot of herbs from the Treasure Pavilion today. I have to remind you that the Treasure Pavilion has a bad reputation in the Birch Pass. A lot of people had been deceived by them. Your Highness, please don''t be fooled by them as well." Upon hearing this, Matthew only smiled, not taking the matter seriously. "It is true that the people from the Treasure Pavilion are really cunning. But fortunately, I have my wife. If it were not for her intellect, I would have almost been fooled by them. You should have given them a warning for their despicable deeds." Luther was helpless. He answered, "Yes, it''s true that I should have given them a warning. But the truth is that I did warn them. I paid a lot of visits to the Treasure Pavilion to demand them to be righteous in their business transactions and stop deceiving people. But they are so cunning and sinister that they never leave any evidence against them. As a result, we never had any fru iage. Both of the two people inside it could do that to Jack. Especially, Harper would be extremely good at teaching Jack a lesson. Her mere glance would shut him up immediately. There was no doubt that he would become extremely composed and serious after that. Barry looked at the carriage as well. He did not forget that when Jack came back, he kept on complaining to Harper about what he had suffered. Out of anger, Harper stuck two needles into his body so that he wouldn''t be able to speak for the whole day. What was more, Harper even punished him by demanding that he jump like a frog. They had thought that jumping in that way would not be a difficult task. But when they saw Jack lying on the ground like a dead fish after the exercise, they finally understood how exhausting the punishment was. They confirmed once again that Harper was the one they should not offend even once in their lives. She had tons of methods to punish people without hurting them physically. With these thoughts in mind, the two men gulped nervously. Just imagining the things that Harper could do made the hairs on their arms stand up. Chapter 733 The Best Candidate (Part One) As soon as the envoy mission heading to the South Kingdom left the Birch Pass, Luther blocked the pass, preventing anyone from entering. Some businessmen were quite dissatisfied with his action, but Luther never gave them a chance to question him while he was doing his job. The businessmen dared not to speak out their discontentment. "Humph! Good for General Luther! Anyone can''t disobey his orders in the Birch Pass. Even the other two generals don''t make friends with him. Now he has become even more arrogant. He forbids everyone from entering the city." "You don''t have to be angry about it. When the envoys are entering the South Kingdom, he has the reason to block the Birch Pass. After all, Prince Matthew and his wife are part of the mission, and he didn''t want others to know about their presence among the envoys. That''s why he blocked the borderland. Don''t worry. It won''t be a long time, and in three days, it will be reopened," another man said slowly. "Mister, so what should we do? Are Expeditionary Army. If it wasn''t for fear that Carlson might not be able to control the entire south domain, he would have been the one to be here in the first place. "Of course it''s their idea." As Shawn spoke, his memories travelled back to the time when Harper leaned on Matthew lazily. She had changed a lot since the last time they saw each other almost one year ago. Back then, she had been acting more cautiously, but now she was more confident and elegant. While they were talking, Luther suddenly walked by downstairs, followed by a group of soldiers. Shawn''s eyes fell on Luther, who seemed to have noticed them. Luther looked back quickly, but couldn''t find anyone. Though doubtful, he assumed that he was being too sensitive. "His Highness was right. Luther is not simple-minded." A meaningful smile appeared on Shawn''s face. But it seemed that something occurred to him all of a sudden, and his face darkened. It was because he still remembered that day when he was punched by Matthew! Chapter 734 The Best Candidate (Part Two) After walking away for some distance, Luther looked back once again with worried eyes. However, he still didn''t see anyone suspicious. "Is it true that I''m being over-cautious?" "General, is something wrong?" the deputy general asked in confusion. "Nothing. We have to expand patrols in the city. Since the pass has been blocked, some merchants would complain. We will double the patrols from today." Meanwhile, Luther had no clue about where the three carriages of medicinal herbs that Matthew had procured were hiding. He wondered if it had something to do with the aroma of medicinal herbs from their house last night. He doubted that they had decocted those herbs last night and taken it along with them. But since the quantity of herbs was high, it was not easy to transport the decoction! When Luther was walking, lost in thought, he suddenly saw someone at the door of a pharmacy, grinding the medicinal herbs into powder before packing it. H hose poisonous snakes and insects seemed under someone''s command, and it looked like he was using the poisonous creatures to deal with them. And no matter how hard they tried to hide, it wasn''t working at all. Those creatures always outsmarted them. She then turned and looked at Matthew. Both of them thought of the same possibility that there were spies in their team. But what was their intention behind sending poisonous insects and snakes after them? Did they want to kill them, or did they want to wear them out, so they could be easily eliminated once they arrived at the capital of the South Kingdom? But no matter what their actual intentions were, they were no longer fit to stay in the team. After exchanging a look, the couple instantly had an idea. In a sudden move, Matthew reached out to hold Harper''s waist and jumped away. They disappeared from the team, but still, Matthew''s voice hadn''t drifted away. "We will take a step first." Chapter 735 Entering The Capital Of The South Kingdom (Part One) Since Matthew and Harper parted from the envoy team, the team was no longer pestered by the poisonous insects or snakes for some reason. Everyone immediately felt worried, believing that the poisonous insects and snakes were chasing after the couple. They thought that Matthew drew away the poisonous creatures for the sake of their safety. If Harper knew what these people were thinking, she would absolutely despise them. The actual reason that they left the team was because she and Matthew suspected that there were spies in the team. Moreover, if they continued to stay with them, everyone in the team would not be able to endure the attacks of the poisonous insects and snakes any longer. They would also run out of medicinal herbs in no time. When a realization suddenly came to Harper, she asked, "Matthew, do you think the reason that these poisonous insects and snakes have been constantly attacking is that they want us to use up all of our medicine?" Matthew narrowed his eye lth, Travis was afraid that she would be irritated in the imperial capital. With a heavy heart, he had sent her to the south region so she could recover in peace. However, Travis had another reason for doing so. He did it to prevent Wendy from seeing Harper. Harper felt extremely relieved to hear that. She said, "We''re about to arrive in the capital of the South Kingdom. We should change our clothes before we enter the city." The two of them looked at each other and smiled tacitly. Then they both changed to clothing that was alike to the style of the South Kingdom''s native citizens. When Matthew looked at Harper who was dressed as a native woman, his pupils shrank a little. In the past, he had never thought that there was anything wrong with the local clothes of the South Kingdom. But when he saw Harper wearing similar clothes, he felt that they were too revealing. Especially when he saw that Harper''s slender waist was exposed, a dark expression could be seen in his eyes. Chapter 736 Entering The Capital Of The South Kingdom (Part Two) "Change your clothes!" "What''s wrong?" Harper asked, confused at his sudden outburst. "It''s hideous!" Matthew unconsciously turned his head around. The truth was that it wasn''t because the clothes were too repulsive but Harper would draw a lot of people''s attention in those clothes. There was a possibility that they would be caught as soon as they entered the capital. It was not until then that Matthew realized how a beautiful appearance could sometimes bring some trouble. Harper glared at Matthew before asking, "Did you just say that I''m hideous?" "It''s not you! I said the clothes are ugly!" Matthew explained or rather yelled. He didn''t feel at ease while looking at those clothes. He could not understand why the citizens of the South Kingdom wore such kind of garments. They were bearing their arms and legs, and even their waists were very much exposed. It might be wrong but Matthew wanted to keep his wife''s body to himself. When Harper l e woman said. She then noticed that Harper was wearing a bun for a married woman so she figured that she had a husband already. "That man is the son of a courtier and you hurt him for my sake. I''m afraid that his family won''t let go of you. You''d better leave as soon as possible." "Don''t worry about me. They can try with everything they get to hurt me but it takes more than skills to do that," Harper said with a small smile. She then turned around and walked towards the inn as if everything that just happened were nothing. The woman stared at Harper''s receding figure. She didn''t want Harper to suffer an unexpected problem because of her, so she turned around and headed for the mansion of a courtier. In an instant, her eyes turned into something more intense. She then thought to herself, ''How dare he disrespect me, the Holy Maiden of the country? If I didn''t teach him a lesson this time, he would think that he could just do whatever he wants.'' Chapter 737 Became The Kings Son-in-law (Part One) Harper had thought that the envoy team would take another couple of days to reach the capital of the South Kingdom. But to her surprise, the team arrived just one day later than she did. Moreover, after the team entered the capital, Becky immediately found her. Becky stood face to face with her and gave her an angry stare. Looking at the angry face of the woman, Harper said nothing. She was calm and collected and just stared back at Becky. "Here you are! You are really something, Your Highness! You have made your arrival at the capital of the South Kingdom so early! I thought you would die of a poisonous insect or snake bite!" Becky was in a terrible mood. To catch up with Harper and Matthew, she pressurized the envoy team to hurry on with their journey overnight, so they could reach the capital sooner. After taking a sip of tea leisurely, Harper broke her silence. "Sorry to disappoint you. Those poisonous insects and snakes were afraid darkened. Looking at the receding procession, she said, "Something is wrong with Luther." "Why do you say that?" Matthew asked in a flat tone. In fact, he too knew that Luther was questionable. That was the reason he had transferred Shawn to the south domain for help. He had done that as a backup, but what totally surprised him was that all the three commanders of the Bright Dynasty in the south domain were disloyal to Lucas. "Francis has become Lance''s son-in-law now," Harper sneered. Luther had already met Francis, but he didn''t mention it to the couple that Francis had married a princess of the South Kingdom. But why didn''t he reveal it to them? There could be just one reason for it and that was because he was helping Francis to hide the truth from the couple. "This helps you in confirming that there''s something wrong with Luther, right?" Matthew asked with a smile. "But I am sure that you must have suspected him much earlier." Chapter 738 Became The Kings Son-in-law (Part Two) Harper smiled slightly and said, "Rumor has it that Luther seldom makes friends with courtiers. But the way he treated us seemed way too hospitable." "This aroused your suspicion?" "Wasn''t it more than enough?" Harper raised her voice. "If this wasn''t a sufficient reason, what else could be? Sending someone to keep a watch on us or deliberately trying to cast a bone between us?" Her answer amused Matthew. With a smile, he held Harper into his arms and said, "I thought you had no doubts on him. But now I am surprised to know that you began suspecting him right after our first meeting with him." The moment Harper met Luther, she subconsciously felt that there was a huge gap between Luther''s performance and the hearsay. He had been overenthusiastic in front of them. A man who had been promoted step by step based on his military merits would never have spent so much effort to please them. He must ver, before she could completely relax her vigil, she heard Matthew say, "Anyway, I''ve told someone to grab the thirty-six peaches-sharing skills collection from Jason. In a few days, I will know what you have drawn." Hearing Matthew, Harper almost felt like her brain had burst out. Looking at him, she could do nothing but giggle, "They are just a few drawings. You need not take them so seriously." "That''s because my wife has drawn none for me, but has drawn thirty-six of them for him. I don''t have any problem in admitting that I''m jealous of him. So, I have decided to snatch all of them and leave none to him." Matthew sounded pretty serious. "How about if I draw for you as many as you want?" Harper asked in an adulatory manner. She was wholeheartedly ready to satisfy him as long as he didn''t mention about the thirty-six peaches-sharing skills. "Okay, but I will still have a look at them." Chapter 739 The Worship Ceremony (Part One) Harper didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. The pictures had been finished a long time ago, so she almost forgot about them. Why would Matthew suddenly bring it up now? Could it be because he got stimulated seeing Francis? But it wasn''t like she did anything that might stimulate him when Francis was around. So, why would Matthew be interested in seeing the pictures? If she had known things would go this way, she never would have painted the pictures to poke fun at Jason. Now, it turned out that she had also gotten herself in trouble by doing so. Having this in mind, she looked at her husband in total bewilderment. "Darling, don''t tell me¡­ that you have changed from being straight to gay?" Harper asked, as if this was the only logical reason she could come up with to explain why Matthew was asking for the pictures. However, she later swore to herself to never dare make such a joke to him ever again, for her waist almost got broken by this man when they made love all because of this stupid joke! "Matthew, you bastard!" Trying to d down and let Harper ride on his neck to give her a better view of what was going on from the crowd. Excitedly poking Matthew''s head, Harper said, "Look, darling, the dance of the ceremony is so beautiful. The Holy Maiden''s figure is so seductive. I bet her face must be quite beautiful as well." "In my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid my eyes upon." An affectionate smile appeared on Matthew''s face when he softly said those sweet words. Harper, on the other hand, was beaming with happiness after hearing what he said. As he sat on the high platform, Francis noticed Harper at once. His face was devoid of any expression, but the surprise in his eyes could not be concealed. In every aspect, Matthew was a prince who held a high position and stood above many others. In spite of that, he let Harper sit on his shoulders, something which couldn''t be done even by an ordinary man. How could Matthew act like it wasn''t that big of a deal? How could he not be bothered by the people turning their heads and giving them odd looks? Chapter 740 The Worship Ceremony (Part Two) "I can''t believe that there''s actually a man who would allow a woman to sit on his shoulders," Diana mumbled, giving a snort of contempt. As far as she was concerned, men who would do such a thing were spineless cowards. Otherwise, they wouldn''t allow women to ride on their shoulders and be above them. Francis didn''t say a word, because the vibrant smile on Harper''s face dazzled him. Even though her face had changed and she didn''t look familiar to him, he still recognized her the moment he saw her. When she was with him, she had never smiled so happily that way in front of him. Was it true that he just wasn''t as good as Matthew in her eyes? He could do all the things Matthew could do for her, and he was sure that he could give her things which even Matthew couldn''t. Knowing that, why wasn''t she willing to give him a chance? On the altar, the Holy Maiden''s dance was still going on, and the peopl and there wasn''t even any expression on his face. In his opinion, the word "love" was extremely hurtful. Back then, he was willing to do anything for Harper. But even after everything he had done, including sacrificing himself, Harper still didn''t appreciate it. "If she is ruthless, then I see no need for me to love her and wait for her," Francis suddenly murmured. "I''m afraid I''ve never received so much as the slightest amount of affection from her. She''s a very cruel woman." Diana didn''t offer her opinion, but she, in fact, had a deep impression of Harper. The latter wouldn''t have become Matthew''s wife and held this high position if she wasn''t ruthless enough. Not only was she cruel to her enemies and herself, but to her father, brothers and sisters as well. It was quite challenging for Diana to compete with this woman, yet she still thought that as a woman, Harper was indeed formidable. Chapter 741 The Two Women Reached An Agreement (Part One) "Well, Francis, let me ask you this. What do you like about Harper? We both know she''s cruel and horrendous," Diana curiously asked. No matter how hard she tried to think about it, she just couldn''t figure out why Francis fell in love with such an insidious, cunning, manipulative, and cruel woman. She couldn''t even think of one redeeming quality for Harper. Instead of directly answering her question, he asked in reply, "What? Do you think you''re even in comparison with her?" In Francis'' perspective, even if Harper was vicious, she was very kind to other people as long as they treated her the same way. It was true that she was cunning, but she had never made the first move to purposely hurt others. She was cruel to her enemies which was a principle that no one could blame her for. Being merciful to one''s enemies only meant that one did not have much regard for themselves. They might either have self-esteem issues or they didn''t have concrete boundaries for themselves. In this respect, Francis didn''t think that Harper was in the wrong. The only thing he hated about her was that she had been too ncis. He was gently smiling at her which made her even more determined to kill Harper for his sake. Not long later, Becky left to proceed with their plan against Harper and Matthew. When she was gone, Diana sat down next to Francis and said, "It seems like Becky is quite affectionate towards you. Do you have the heart to take advantage of such a woman who likes you very much?" Francis, on the other hand, merely cast an apathetic look at her and flatly responded, "You once had deep feelings for Hoffman. Yet you didn''t choose to save him, did you?" When she heard his accusation, her face turned pale right away. However, as fast as it came, it went away in an instant as well. She didn''t take his remark seriously. With a sigh of relief, she said, "Yes, I did. But so what? We are of the same kind; don''t you think so? In our eyes, our objective is greater than anything else. So we can take advantage of everything and everyone as long as we can benefit from it. The one we love can be our stepping stones, too. You know what? Maybe that''s exactly the reason why Harper chose Matthew over you." Chapter 742 The Two Women Reached An Agreement (Part Two) Crash!!! Francis vigorously threw the teacup on the table. Within seconds, it broke into a thousand pieces, creating the most vivid noise in the room. The tea water spilled out and part of it splashed on Diana''s clothes. But she didn''t get upset. She merely wiped off the water drops on her garments and asked again, "What? Am I right? Are you annoyed because of what I just said?" "Diana, mind your words and that attitude of yours. Don''t forget that we''re partners and that''s it. I don''t like it when others comment on my personal affairs," Francis reminded her while his eyes darkened. He had never denied his feelings for Harper. He also knew that Harper didn''t like him. But it didn''t matter to him. In his mind, he would be satisfied if he could have her by his side. He wasn''t that greedy as to expect that she would fall in love with him as well. As long as he physically owned her, it would be more than enough. "Of course. I haven''t forgotten that our relationship is strictly business. But don''t forget that you''re now my husband," Diana whispered right at Francis'' ear upon getting close enough to him. However, Francis only frowned and pushed her away. "I don''t be so easy for the killer to locate their target. When the Holy Maiden passed by the inn where Harper and Matthew were staying at, she unexpectedly stopped. She looked up and saw Harper. Then a smile appeared in her eyes. A second later, she walked into the inn. Harper and Matthew looked at each other, both confused as ever. Somehow, they felt that the Holy Maiden was coming for Harper specifically, especially when she saw that the Holy Maiden smiled upon seeing her. "It is such a great pleasure to welcome you, Your Grace," the keeper of the inn greeted with admiration. All of the inn''s working stuff came out to greet the Holy Maiden as well. They all knelt on the ground respectfully. The Holy Maiden replied in a soothing and gentle tone, "Get up, please. There''s no need to be so courteous. I''m just thirsty so I came in here hoping to have a cup of tea." "Your Grace, I''ll prepare a wonderful kind of tea for you. Please wait a moment," the keeper answered in a reverent tone. He immediately called the waiters to come and serve her. The Holy Maiden, on the other hand, kept looking upstairs. No one in the room could tell what she was thinking about. Chapter 743 A Feeling Of Old Friends Being Reunited (Part One) In order to confirm if the Holy Maiden of the South Kingdom really came to the inn for her, Harper decided to go downstairs and have a look. When she came out of her room, it so happened that she saw the keeper of the inn carefully making a pot of tea. It was a high-end tea set so Harper assumed that it was going to be served to the Holy Maiden. The moment Harper appeared at the staircase, the Holy Maiden became aware of her presence. She poured a cup of tea by herself and pushed it to the opposite side of the table. While looking at Harper, she asked, "Would you like a cup of tea?" Her words took Harper by surprise. At that point, Harper was certain that the Holy Maiden really came for her. But as far as she could remember, she hadn''t had any contact with her. So she couldn''t figure out why the respected maiden would invite her to have some tea. Despite how stunned she was by the unexpected invitation from the Holy Maiden, Harper took the last few steps of the stairs with composure and sat down oppos interrupt her. Matthew had told her some information about the Holy Maiden before. So deep in her heart, Harper felt so much empathy for her. The Holy Maiden was separated from her parents ever since she was a child. So every single time that there was a festival or an occasion, she was alone at the Starry Palace while everyone else was meeting up with their family and friends. While everyone was enjoying a happy time, she might have been desolately weeping in loneliness. While other children were playing games, she was improving her poisoning skills. When other children had grown up, got married, and had children, she was still by herself in that palace because the Holy Maiden must remain a virgin. "Are you married?" the Holy Maiden asked all of a sudden. Nodding her head, Harper answered, "Yes, I''m married. My husband is very kind, and he allows me to be myself. He''s a merchant who specializes in medical supplies trading. Sometimes, he would bring me along when he comes here to sell our products." Chapter 744 A Feeling Of Old Friends Being Reunited (Part Two) A strange emotion flashed in the Holy Maiden''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Even so, Harper still caught sight of it. Because of that, she felt curious and wondered if the Holy Maiden was happy to hear that she was married. "Your husband must treat you very well," the Holy Maiden said. The women in the South Kingdom were actually very open-minded. Many of them would go out to pick medicinal herbs to help support the family. Moreover, there were a lot of female shamans in the entire place. They started to learn some poisoning skills since they were children. Such skills could not only hurt people, but save them from various diseases and conditions as well. The Holy Maiden closed her eyes and carefully sniffed her surroundings. "You have a faint smell of medicine. Are you a shaman?" she asked. "I''m afraid I can''t be called a shaman. I only like dealing with medicinal herbs. Some of them should be treated in various ways in order to preserve them very well. I have also been educated with medical e a long time. It baffled her because she had no idea about it. She then wondered how many more secrets Harper had which she didn''t know. "Your Grace, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to deliberately offend you. The woman by your side is vicious and jealous. Every woman who gets remotely close to her husband will end up miserable. When I saw a beautiful female standing by her side, I misunderstood the situation. Please forgive me once again, Holy Maiden." Perplexed, the Holy Maiden looked at Harper and asked, "Jealous?" "Yes, I actually get jealous very easily. I require my husband not to marry any other woman in his lifetime. No woman except me could be by his side," Harper frankly admitted. With a smile of admiration on her face, the Holy Maiden said, "You want to be married to a faithful man and spend your entire life with him in happiness. I do respect your courage. You must come to the Starry Palace tomorrow. Let''s have a good chat then." "Okay, I will," Harper replied, returning the smile. Chapter 745 The Short Journey To The Starry Palace (Part One) At that time, the Holy Maiden was about to leave. She was overjoyed after spending the afternoon with Harper. She turned to Becky but only for a short while before turning to Harper. "You''d better give a good lesson to those people who distort facts. In the South Kingdom, those who slander someone else''s reputation and are then proven to be spewing lies will be thrown into the cave with thousands of poisonous sects." "Thank you, Your Grace. I will keep your words in mind," Harper responded with a smile. After exchanging some more pleasantries, the Holy Maiden left. Harper watched her with bliss while Becky, on the other side, started turning pale like a sheet of paper. "You did that on purpose!" Becky exclaimed through gritted teeth. Raising her eyebrows at Becky, Harper replied, "I think the Holy Maiden''s suggestion was very wise. You thought I wouldn''t kill you, so you kept on pushing me to my limits?" In an in pause, he sneered in contempt. "To be honest, I actually don''t think she deserves so much worship." Harper sat down next to Matthew and fiddled with the token in her hand. "It''s their faith. The people of the South Kingdom truly believes in her. But what they worship is not who she is, but the identity and power she has. I think it''s just the same with how the Black Flag Army believes in you." Matthew narrowed his eyes because he didn''t agree with her. He established and trained the Black Flag Army so it could be what it was now. He had spent countless time and effort to improve it, while the people of the South Kingdom were just fanatics. They admired a woman whom they didn''t even know. Moreover, he never considered the Holy Maiden to be noble. He just pitied her because, in his opinion, she was a puppet being used by the royal family to manipulate the people! "Will you still go with me tomorrow?" Harper asked. Chapter 746 The Short Journey To The Starry Palace (Part Two) "Of course I''ll go with you. I''ll be worried about you if you go there by yourself. It''s too dangerous there. No one would be able to help you if I weren''t there," he slowly said. "Then, that''s it. We''re going to the Starry Palace together. Thank you very much, my escort," Harper stated with a chuckle. "It''s my pleasure, my Harp," Matthew replied. The next morning, the keeper woke Harper and Matthew up very early and urged them to take a bath and change clothes. After that, he asked them to burn incense and pray before leaving for the Starry Palace. They followed everything that the keeper told them and after a while, they were finally on their way with his guidance. The Starry Palace was built on the top of the Holy Mountain. From foot to top, the mountain was heavily guarded. When they reached the foot of the mountain, the keeper turned to Harper and Matthew. He then said, "I''m sorry but I''m . If something were to happen to her, the situation would be out of control. "Don''t worry. I''m going to behave really well," Harper assured him. After a long while of walking, Harper stopped to look at the top of the mountain. She then sighed before saying, "Is this for real? We''re only halfway there! I would be tired to death if I continued walking to the top. Honey, can you take me there, please?" "I remember that you''ve just gotten your force back," Matthew replied. Although that was what he said, he reached out to hold Harper''s waist and quickly took her to the top of the mountain. Harper enjoyed his help very much. Although she had regained her spiritual power, she was pleased that he was willing enough to help her. Until now, she still didn''t know who had attacked her in the general''s house. It was clear that the intention of that attack was to kill her. In fact, it did kill the real Harper. Chapter 747 Meet The Loving Couple Harper looked at the peak and saw a figure standing on top of a tree, seeming to look for something. Soon, the figure flew towards her and Matthew. Matthew slowed down, still holding on to Harper''s waist. In a moment, the Holy Maiden of South Kingdom was standing in front of them. She glanced at Matthew and then at Harper. "Is this your husband?" Harper nodded. "Yes, Your Grace. He is not good at making conversation. Please forgive him." "It doesn''t matter." The Holy Maiden looked at Matthew and turned around to lead the way. She confessed, "When I didn''t see you coming up after waiting for a while, I was worried something had happened to you, especially when I realized there was something wrong with the spiritual creatures in the mountain. That''s why I came out to look for you. Luckily, there''s nothing wrong, or I''d have felt very guilty." "Your Grace, please don''t worry. This is the Holy Mountain. How could something happen here? Besides, with you here, no monster or demon would dare approach us." The Holy Maiden''s consideration quite moved Harper. As the lofty Holy Maiden, it was unnecessary for her to pick them up in person, but she still came. "You saved my life. I can''t let my savior get in trouble in my place. Besides, I''m not so mighty as to have that effect on the monsters. There are many poisonous insects and snakes in this mountain. They would be very dangerous to you but are considered treasures to our people in South Kingdom. People here are good with poison, and th The Holy Maiden turned to Harper and gently asked, "Harper, do you feel lonely sometimes?" After thinking it over, Harper shook her head without hesitation. "No. My husband will always be with me." Matthew smiled pleasantly. He looked at Harper with approval. It drove the Holy Maiden to feel a little envious of Harper, who didn''t know what it was like to have worries. "I am so envious of you." "Your Grace, there are countless people in South Kingdom who admire you. I don''t understand why you''d be envious of me." Harper had been studying the Holy Maiden''s expression. When she was done talking, the Holy Maiden''s eyes flickered to Matthew. A trace of suspicion flashed in Harper''s eyes. ''Is the Holy Maiden desperate for love? But according to the rules of South Kingdom, she can never get married nor have children. So, is that the reason why she is envious of me?'' But it was human nature. The Holy Maiden was young and certainly wanted to be loved. Being so inherently human and romantic made her even more adorable. "Everyone believes that as the Holy Maiden, in a lofty position, I can get anything I want. However, they do not understand that there are many rules I have to abide by. I can''t get what I long for and instead should get what I don''t want. I have many worries that ordinary people don''t know of, and many people can''t understand," the Holy Maiden said as she opened the gate. "Let''s go. I''ll show you around the Starry Palace first." "Thank you so much, Your Grace." Chapter 748 What It Meant To Be A Sister (Part One) Harper followed the Holy Maiden as they entered the Starry Palace. While they were walking, she was very impressed by the place''s layout. The Holy Maiden merely smiled in a nonchalant way, but she seemed to be more like a human being compared to the last time when Harper saw her. She was walking with Harper side by side while she introduced the place using a soft voice. Occasionally, she would tell some interesting stories about the South Kingdom. Harper found all of them very interesting. "What is that place?" Harper asked out of the blue while she pointed to a building with a round roof located at the center of the Starry Palace. It stood out to her because it seemed like the whole palace encircled it, as if the entire place had been built around it. But what was strange about it was that it didn''t have a door. Upon hearing her question, the Holy Maiden changed her expression for a second. Then she said in a gentle voice, "It''s the library of the Starry Palace. A large number of the South Kingdom''s precious books are carefully placed in there." "Ah, I he library so he clearly knew how dangerous they were. He wouldn''t risk the possibility of Harper trying to open the door and getting hurt in the process. "Leave it to me. I''ll try to find a way inside. Don''t worry. I will take care of it for you," Matthew answered in a calm tone after thinking about it in silence for a while. "Thanks, honey. Well, let''s go to the front hall to watch a good show," Harper then suggested with an impish smile on her face. Matthew knocked her head softly but returned a doting smile. Harper merely tucked her tongue out in response. Hand in hand, they made their way towards the front hall. A few moments before, Diana was sitting on the main seat in the front hall. Her legs were crossed as she sat idly. The Holy Maiden entered the hall and looked at her from a distance. Then, she shifted her focus to the main seat. With a wave of her hand, Diana was forced to leave the main seat. To be more exact, she almost fell to the ground. Now, she looked like a mess. "Catherine, why did you even do that?" Diana exclaimed in rage. Chapter 749 What It Meant To Be A Sister (Part Two) Ignoring her complaint, the Holy Maiden casually sat down in the main seat and looked at Diana with a cold expression on her face. "Princess Diana, what brings you here?" Diana gritted her teeth with a ferocious look and responded, "I heard that you invited Prince Matthew and his wife to visit the Starry Palace. Is that true?" "I don''t think I need to report this to you. Whether it''s true or not, I don''t think it has anything to do with you. Please don''t fret about matters that don''t concern you. You can leave now if you don''t have any other questions. I have guests to entertain and I''m very busy," the Holy Maiden perfunctorily replied. "Catherine, please keep in mind that you''re my elder sister!" Diana exclaimed in anger. She was becoming more and more anxious. Now that Matthew and Harper were in the Starry Palace, it would be an excellent chance for her. As long as the Holy Maiden, Catherine, would help her in detaining Matthew, Diana was sure that it would be much easier to deal with Harper. However, Catherine grew angry. Her eyes became colder and colder while she stared at Diana. "You can''t say things like that. Diana, you should remember that as the Holy Maiden, I don''t have any relatives or friends anymore. I''m an orphan!" Diana was rendered speechless when she heard that. Catherine was only telling the truth. The day when myself from hurting you. Don''t ever come here again." Tears ran down from Catherine''s cheeks. For so long, she just wanted to live a happy and simple life where she could be free with the one she loved and cherished. But everything changed since that night ten years ago. It was Diana who was supposed to become the Holy Maiden. But somehow, it had become her instead. Diana struggled to stand up from the floor while looking at Catherine''s unforgiving back. After listening to her, she became more confused. She stumbled out of the hall in haste. All she wanted to do then was to go back and ask her father what actually happened ten years ago. After Diana left, Catherine cried silently by herself in the front hall. For quite some time, tears only flowed from her eyes. Harper then eyed Matthew, suggesting that it was a good chance for him to go to the library. Now, Catherine was sad because of Diana''s visit, so she was very frustrated and needed some time to calm herself down. Harper decided that she would stay here to comfort Catherine while Matthew could wander around and try to sneak into the library. Matthew hesitated for a moment but yielded in the end. He then said in a concerned tone, "Okay, but you must be extremely careful here." "Yes, I will. You must be careful as well," Harper replied softly so only Matthew could hear her. Chapter 750 A Disobedient Snake (Part One) After Matthew left, Harper slowly walked into the hall. As soon as she heard the footsteps, Catherine wiped her tears and pretended nothing had happened. She turned around and discovered it was Harper. "Did you see everything?" she asked. "No, I was worried, so I decided to check up on you. I know how wayward Princess Diana is," Harper said as she approached. "Your Grace, did you cry?" "No, I didn''t. I just had something in my eyes," Catherine said, her voice as gentle as ever. Her tone didn''t give away any of her feelings. There was no trace of sadness on her face now. "Your Grace, do you want to hear a story?" Harper turned around, sat down on the stairs, and looked at the scenery outside. When Catherine didn''t move, she patted the place beside her. "You''ve told me so many stories about the South Kingdom today. Now let me tell you a story." C cept that it looked more luxurious. "It''s getting late. We should probably return now," Harper said in a gentle voice. "I will come to see you again some other time." "Okay." The Holy Maiden saw them off, then went to the library. Seeing that there was nothing out of place, she left. On their way down the mountain, Matthew grabbed Harper and rushed all the way to the bottom at a high speed. They were like a blur to the guards stationed on duty as they passed them. It didn''t take the couple long to arrive at the foot of the mountain. "What did you find out?" Harper asked in a low voice on the way. "The library changed again. I couldn''t find a way to get in. I''m afraid we won''t be able to get inside the library without the Holy Maiden''s help," Matthew answered, frowning at what that meant. "I''m afraid it will not be easy for us to get in." Chapter 751 A Disobedient Snake (Part Two) "I also managed to gather a piece of news," Harper said, gritting her teeth. "The real Worship Ceremony will be held in five days. Today''s ceremony was just their display of prayers before the real one takes place." Hearing that, Matthew scowled slightly. "So, there was something amiss with the invitation letter sent to the Bright Dynasty." "Or, maybe there was nothing wrong with the invitation letter. Maybe someone deliberately made us come here sooner than we should have," Harper muttered. "I guess the Wonder Kingdom''s and the Great Jade Kingdom''s envoys will arrive in a couple of days. I wonder who the Great Jade Kingdom will send as their envoy leader." "It can''t be Rolando," said Matthew firmly. Harper agreed with him. "As the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, Rolando would not risk his life. I wonder who he w though this crimson snake is very young, it can be quite useful if well trained. Since Rena and her father destroyed my Golden Cicada, I haven''t had any powerful poison source. I decided to train a crimson snake in its place," Harper explained to Matthew. Hearing Harper mention Johnson and Rena reminded Matthew of the wound in Harper''s chest. She had almost died to save him. "Harp." "Yes, is there something wrong?" "From now on, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to risk your life to save anybody else, including me," Matthew said as he held Harper''s hands in his. "Promise me." Harper found his reaction amusing. "You can no longer get poisoned or sustain an injury. What kind of mortal danger can you face? What could happen that would require me to risk my life? As long as you are fine, I will be fine." Chapter 752 The Envoy From The Great Jade Kingdom (Part One) Matthew was not satisfied with Harper''s answer. So he exerted a little bit more strength in pinching her to make it a little painful. In return, she frowned at him. Instantly, the red snake bent its body to attack him, but Harper stretched out her hand to grab its tail. She then threw it far away from them. Matthew loosened his hold on Harper. He then noticed that her hand had turned red because of his grip. Gently, he took hold of her hand with both of his and rubbed it with his utmost carefulness. "That little thing has very fast instincts to protect its master! You have spent so much time raising it and as it turns out, it''s worthwhile. Only, it''s so blind that it even wanted to bite me." With that, they both looked at the red snake which she had thrown earlier. It didn''t understand why it got punished after attacking the one who was hurting its master. At that moment, it drooped its head, not daring to approach Harper. Harper waved her hand and the eyes of the snake lit up. Then, it crawled to h t Chodak¡ª No, we should call him Rolando now. I didn''t know that Rolando would like someone with style such as yours." Miguel held Harper''s hand and said, "His Majesty doesn''t like my style. He likes..." Before he could finish speaking, Matthew hit Miguel''s wrist with his palm. "Let her go!" Miguel was taken aback. He immediately released his grip on Harper''s hand, tilted his body, and was about to fall into Matthew''s arms. "Your Highness, if you don''t want me to hold a woman''s hand, just tell me. I''ve already told you that I will do anything for you as long as you ask me to." The next second, Matthew moved to avoid Miguel and place his arm around Harper''s waist. Miguel almost fell to the ground, but midway, he stood up on his feet. Looking at the vigilant Matthew, he felt bored. "That''s not funny at all. I went on a long journey, without stopping for days and nights to come here sooner. I did it so I can see you much earlier but you''re so ruthless and indifferent to me," Miguel grumbled. Chapter 753 The Envoy From The Great Jade Kingdom (Part Two) One of the other envoys from the Great Jade Kingdom covered his face with his hand. ''You went on a long journey, without stopping for days and nights? But you didn''t even notice how much fun you were having on the way. When it was almost time to arrive in the South Kingdom''s capital, you changed into some terrible clothes to disgust Prince Matthew. You didn''t even blink when you lied!'' "Miguel Hua, are you tired of being a man?" Matthew asked in a threatening tone. Miguel rolled up his sleeves, then pressed his fingers together like a sissy again. "What are you talking about? It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have made myself look like this. Well since you''re so heartless, I don''t have to disguise myself as a woman for you," he said, maintaining the flirty tone that he had since he arrived. "Well, that would be great!" Matthew snorted. He had long been fed up with Miguel''s feminine style. And since the man had given up and chose not to disgust him a ngdom, there''s a living example of this. Have you forgotten about that man who couldn''t be a prince anymore? He even has to hide in this kingdom. He now lives like a rat crossing the street, always afraid and wary of cats. And even though it has been so long, Prince Matthew still refuses to let him off the hook." Miguel only sneered at this. "Should I be afraid of him then? Not to mention that with his intentions, His Majesty will declare war against him sooner or later. We can never be friends. We can''t even be mere strangers but only enemies." It was met without an answer. York knew that his master and the emperor were like brothers to each other. When the emperor was in the Bright Dynasty, his master had everything under control in the Great Jade Kingdom for the past few years. If it weren''t for Miguel, how could the emperor manage the whole situation as soon as he went back to the Great Jade Kingdom? Since his master said Matthew was an enemy, then he must be an enemy. Chapter 754 Something From His Majesty (Part One) "Master, since Prince Matthew is our enemy, shall we take the first move so we can have the upper hand?" York asked after being silent for a while. In his opinion, if they could attack first and succeed in killing Matthew, they would get rid of a big obstacle for Rolando''s sake. After all, everyone knew that Matthew was ruthless and powerful, so it would be good to kill such a formidable opponent in the first place. "If you have the ability to kill him, why don''t you go and try it? I''m afraid that you''ll lose your life even before you''re inches apart from him. You should always think carefully before you act. Don''t be impulsive and reckless. Otherwise, you''ll just end up as a dead man. Nevertheless, I just want to see what kind of woman Harper is. After all, His Majesty didn''t hesitate to save her, even at the cost of losing an arm," Miguel said, his eyes filled with indifference. If he were to find out that Harper had plotted against Rolando so he could lose an arm, Miguel would not spare her. "Well, now that you''ve seen her in person, what kind of woman do you think Miguel''s voice came through from a distance. Barry''s face turned green with anger. He had no choice but to sit down and try to remove the poison from his body first. Like what he had expected, Miguel was a person who would do anything at all costs just to achieve his goal. Even as the prime minister of a country, he didn''t hesitate to use such a dirty trick in broad daylight. Barry believed that he didn''t deserve to be a prime minister. Meanwhile, Harper and Matthew were having breakfast. When Matthew heard some footsteps, he put down his bowl and chopsticks. He then used his energy to rush towards Miguel, who was about to reach the door. Sensing the danger, Miguel quickly took a few steps back. Then he took a look at the space where he had stood just now. Suddenly, there was a pit in front of him. If he had been hit by Matthew''s energy, his bone would have been broken into pieces. In his heart, he could not help but curse how ruthless Matthew was. "Lady Harper, I came here to apologize to you," Miguel exclaimed while keeping a considerable distance from the door. Chapter 755 Something From His Majesty (Part Two) Even before he could speak, Harper already knew that Miguel was on the premises. However, she didn''t want to see him as she could still remember how he had looked the night before. After all, she was enjoying her breakfast at that moment. So as much as possible, she didn''t want to vomit everything she had just eaten. "Please come back next time, Prime Minister Miguel. My wife is unwell, so it''s not a good time for her to receive any guest," Matthew firmly said, resolutely dismissing Miguel. Of course, Miguel refused to leave so easily. "Prince Matthew, Lady Harper and our emperor are good friends and they have gone through a lot of difficult and dangerous times together. This time, before I came to the South Kingdom, His Majesty repeatedly told me to pass on something to Lady Harper in person. Lady Harper, don''t you want to see me, even if it''s just for His Majesty''s sake?" Harper was rendered speechless because of the things that Miguel had just said. She couldn''t help but wonder what Rolando might have asked Miguel to give her. M guel was trying his best to sow discord between the couple. ''His Majesty disabled his arm just to save you. But your husband was so shameless that he took advantage of His Majesty''s poor health condition and fought him using a sword." Harper turned to look at Matthew, who looked righteous without any hint of a guilty conscience. Whenever he would hurt other people, he didn''t care if they were disabled or in a good condition. Either way, he would harass them because he believed that they were asking for it. "And then?" "Naturally, your husband defeated His Majesty." "Is there anything else?" Harper asked. Disappointment was written all over her face. "Do you want to disable His Majesty''s other arm as well?" "I thought you were upset with my husband because he defeated Rolando. So you took revenge on him by wearing women''s clothes in an attempt to seduce him and even try to turn him gay," Harper said in a serious tone. She felt that with regards to what Miguel had done last night, her assumption actually made perfect sense! Chapter 756 The Wonder Kingdoms Third Prince The corner of Miguel''s eye was twitching. He moved his lips, but couldn''t say a word. Harper''s thought process was more wild and bold than what he''d expected. She believed that since Rolando had lost a fight to her husband, Miguel felt unwilling to accept such a defeat. Thus, to revenge for Rolando, Miguel seduced her husband in women''s clothing in hopes of turning him gay. Miguel''s expression didn''t change when he looked at Matthew. Then, he returned his gaze to Harper''s serious expression and said, "I like beautiful women." "Men can be beautiful too!" "I like women, not men." It was clear that Miguel had dug a hole for himself. In the past, he''d enjoyed poking fun at Matthew. But now that his actions had backfired, he wasn''t amused at all. "What a revelation! I always knew you were partial to handsome men. After all, you were the first man who threw your arms around Matthew the moment you saw him. Bold and open as you are..." Casting a glance at Miguel''s bare chest, Harper said. "Since Rolando is so gentle, I''m sure you''ve swooped on him as well. But I wonder if you can manage to turn your own emperor gay. If you can, I''d like to become his sworn sister. After all, accepting a weirdo like you would be a philanthropic act." Miguel''s smile died on his face. He said bitterly, "Your Highness, you are making fun of me." "No, I am not. I am praising you. Not just anyone can manage such a coup," Harper said seriously. Conscious that he couldn''t win this argument, Miguel immediately shifted the topic. "The Wonder Kingdom''s delegation is coming. It hasn''t been in contact cunning man. Not to mention, he had the support of the South Kingdom and many people in the Birch Pass. Needless to say, Jack knew better than to act rashly. Francis was busy spreading some news out of Diana''s mansion. Diana stood at the door, waiting for him to finish, and then walked in. "Have you decided to take action?" "Haven''t we already agreed on that?" Francis asked in a soft tone. It was settled the second he decided to come to the South Kingdom. He could no longer go back to his own country, but he didn''t want to be defeated, not by such a way. That was why he''d come here. "Is it possible that you will be unwilling to kill her in the end?" Diana asked sardonically. "After all, you did risk your life for that woman." Francis remained silent. He''d lived in the Bright Dynasty''s Imperial Palace for so many years with his brother Jason always by his side. However, what had kept him warm there had been Harper. He wasn''t a greedy man. He just wanted more warmth. Even if she were to stay with him silently, he would have been happy. But as it turned out, asking that of her was too much. "Diana, were you ever in love with Hoffman?" Francis asked suddenly. Diana fell into silence. Had she loved him? She''d asked herself that question a lot. Even though she''d planned on spending a lifetime with him, she hadn''t even tried to help him and just watched him die. Diana could have saved Hoffman''s life, but she didn''t. His death had been the most beneficial thing for both her and her kingdom. Diana didn''t answer him, and instead asked, "Were you ever in love with Harper?" Chapter 757 Assassination Attempt On The Prince (Part One) "Did you ever love Harper?" The question echoed in Francis'' mind. It was one he had asked himself a thousand times in the past. Of course, he had loved her. Her smile alone could drive him crazy enough to do anything she asked for. He would never deny the love he had once had for her. But it was all past. Now, there was only hatred in his heart. "Yes, I did," Francis admitted. "I loved her and hoped she would reciprocate my feelings. I was eager for it. But you know what? All I got out of this longing was disappointment, despair, pain, and grief. I lost all hope by the end. I had a hard time engulfed in despair. It was agonizing. I ended up wanting to kill her, even tried to do it, but still..." "What? Do you regret that decision?" Diana asked dryly. Men were all the same, unable to get over what they failed to get and never cherishing what they had already. "Certainly not. How could I? If I can''t have her, I won''t allow her to be with another man! I would rather destr uel said as he waved the fan in his hand. "Our emperor is also eager in forming an ever-lasting alliance with the South Kingdom." "Splendid! I''m overjoyed to hear that," Lance said with a smile. Kile, on the other hand, hadn''t taken his eyes off Harper. Despite the thick bandage on his head, he still did not restrain himself a bit. An imperial envoy from the Wonder Kingdom sat next to him, poking at him to remind him to behave properly. However, Kile merely moved his body to avoid his touch. "Leave me alone and don''t disturb me while I enjoy looking at a beauty." The imperial envoy was so disappointed upon hearing that. ''He was already injured from offending one woman. Why couldn''t he control himself at least a little?'' he cursed under his breath. However, he wouldn''t dare scold Kile. With no other choice, he coughed and said, "Prince Kile, the king is looking at you." "Why is he looking at me? I''m not some beauty," asked Kile, his eyes still focused on Harper. Chapter 758 Assassination Attempt On The Prince (Part Two) "He said that the South Kingdom wants to be allied with the Wonder Kingdom," the imperial envoy stressed in a whisper. "You should at least say something in response." "Can''t you do that in my stead?" Kile stated in an annoyed tone as he cast a glare at him. Again, he kept fixing his eyes on Harper. The envoy had no choice but to stand up. "Our emperor also thinks the four grand kingdoms should get along well with each other. That is why he sent Prince Kile here to attend the ceremony, to show his sincerity." Lance''s eyes swept across the hall. He shifted his eyes from Kile to Harper. Then, he looked at Matthew and said, "Prince Matthew, the Bright Dynasty and the South Kingdom are neighbors. We have gotten along well all these years and I hope we will remain like that in the future as well." Matthew snuck a sideway look at Francis, who was next to Diana. He had wanted to gauge his reaction, but the man''s expression didn''t change. Matthew then responded in a calm and s seat and walk towards Harper, her eyes lit up. ''Here comes our chance, '' she murmured inwardly. "Your Highness! Please behave yourself!" Aiden becoming increasingly anxious. Kile was the Wonder Kingdom''s representative. How could he behave so rashly? He might bring disgrace to the whole kingdom! Aiden sprinted towards Kile intending to drag him back. Harper was looking at the two men with watchful eyes. However, something unexpected suddenly happened. Poisonous needles shot out from Harper''s table and flew towards Kile. Kile''s pupils contracted in an instant at the sight. Aiden rushed to him and blocked the needles from reaching the prince. He had wanted to persuade the prince to not act so recklessly, but the abrupt attack ended his life. "Your... Your Highness... " Aiden stammered. Before he could finish his words, he fell to the ground in front of everyone, his back full of poisonous needles. If the needles had struck Kile, he would have been dead on the spot. Chapter 759 Asking For Some Reward (Part One) In fact, Harper was as surprised as everyone else. She didn''t do anything and yet the poison needle flew in the air. "Lady Harper, how can you be so cruel? Prince Kile is just a little mischievous. How could you be so ruthless to kill him because of that?" Lance took the lead in putting the blame on Harper, before she and Kile could say anything. "As an emperor of a country, it would be better for you to think twice before you say something," Harper said with a sneer. "Lady Harper, you had the intention to kill Prince Kile using a poison needle. Everybody clearly saw what you did. Do you still want to defend yourself? Murdering a prince of another country is a huge crime!" Lance exclaimed, obviously enraged about the whole situation. Upon hearing that, Harper only smiled. She then said to Matthew, "Darling, it seems like His Majesty doesn''t want to be allied with our Bright Dynasty forever. This thing happened all of a sudden. I didn''t even know what hap marching my Black Flag Army with three hundred thousand soldiers to the South Kingdom," Matthew lazily replied while playing with his wine glass. "Prince Matthew, are you trying to cover up what Lady Harper did?" Lance was so irritated with what he said that he couldn''t help but exclaim in his mind, ''What an unreasonable man! If things do not go as he wishes, he will force others to do as he likes. At this point, he''s no different to a bandit.'' "My wife didn''t kill the envoy of the Wonder Kingdom. So what is there to cover up? You really are a strange one. You''re protecting the convicted traitor of the Bright Dynasty and now you''re framing my wife. Why are you doing all of this?" Matthew had never been a person to concede. If he had, he wouldn''t have been persecuted again and again by the former emperor of the Bright Dynasty. "Prince Matthew, it''s the people of the Wonder Kingdom who want to hold Princess Harper accountable for the murder of the envoy!" Chapter 760 Asking For Some Reward (Part Two) "Your Majesty, what Prince Kile wants is an explanation from you. But instead, you just keep on blaming me. Before everything is cleared up, you already put the blame on me. Could it be that you''re trying to conceal something even bigger and you''re just using me to distract everyone''s attention?" Harper said, still calm as ever. "Lady Harper, be careful with your words!" Lance said in panic while his eyes started to widen. Harper stood up and started to walk around while she spoke. "It''s the South Kingdom''s fault that Prince Kile was attacked at your banquet. I was framed to be blamed for that assault, which only shows that you''re incompetent. If you think that just because the new emperor had just been crowned in the Bright Dynasty, you can stir up trouble and get away with it, you''re wrong. We''re not afraid of you at all." "Lady Harper, you''re distorting the truth. Everyone saw that it was you who did it!" Lance furiously said. He c mediately!" The expression on Lance''s face dramatically changed in an instant. If Kile were to die because of the hidden weapon, the entire situation would be easy for him. However, if the prince were to die because of poison, it would be hard for him to explain it. What was more, Matthew and his wife had been well prepared in gathering three hundred thousand soldiers, waiting for an excuse to attack the South Kingdom! After a few moments, the shaman came to check on Kile. "Your Majesty, there is no antidote to the poison inside of Prince Kile''s body." "What poison is that?" "This poison is called Lethal Seven." "What a coincidence! My husband was poisoned by the Lethal Seven in the past. Felix, the former crown prince of the Bright Dynasty, was poisoned by the Lethal Seven as well. And I have a witness who can prove that the Lethal Seven poison came from the South Kingdom," Harper explained with a confident smile on her face. Chapter 761 Who Is The Murderer (Part One) At that time, there was still tension in the air. More specifically, Lance was feeling extremely nervous and Diana had a ghastly expression on her face. It was actually her who obtained the Lethal Seven poison. The reason why she didn''t use a unique poison from the South Kingdom was she didn''t want anyone to suspect anyone from their kingdom. However, Harper just said that she had a witness who could prove that the Lethal Seven was from the South Kingdom. How was that possible? "Lady Harper, the Lethal Seven is from a poison master, not from the South Kingdom," Diana said in a rush. "In the past, my husband was poisoned by the Lethal Seven. He captured the poison master, but he didn''t have the antidote for it. In a fit of anger, my husband killed him. He also destroyed all of the poisons which the poison master had made, so he didn''t make any poisons on the market right now. However, we found out that others had developed a similar p er. She was also accusing him and doing it right in front of Matthew. "Oh, Princess Diana, when did you see me flirt with Princess Harper? Don''t even think that I wouldn''t dare to beat you up just because you''re a woman! I just greeted her. I didn''t flirt with her! What kind of world would that be considered as ''flirting''?" Kile was very much aware that Harper still had his life in her hands. He couldn''t risk offending her so he retorted immediately. "Since we''re talking about the motive for attempting to kill Prince Kile, aren''t you supposed to be the prime suspect here, Diana? We all know that he molested you yesterday and even wanted to take you back to his bedroom. You were so enraged that you beat him up to the point that he couldn''t get up. You''re a princess of the South Kingdom so you''re at your own home where you''re comfortable and free to do what you want. If anything, you''re more suspicious than me," Harper said slowly. Chapter 762 Who Is The Murderer (Part Two) "How dare you insult me!" Diana frantically exclaimed. "We''ll find out the truth soon enough. But you can''t change the fact that we all know how you beat up Prince Kile and left him with some injuries not long ago," Harper bitterly said. "Yes and yesterday you threatened to kill me!" Kile chimed in. Kile and Harper cooperated perfectly with one another. While Miguel stood witness to the events unfolding right before him, his eyes narrowed at all of them. He thought, ''The horny Prince Kile from the Wonder Kingdom goes hand in hand with Harper in going against the princess from the South Kingdom. If I didn''t know that these two are almost complete strangers to each other, I would have thought that they had been good friends for years. With just one look from Harper, Prince Kile instantly coordinates everything that he should do and say.'' "Enough! Lady Harper, didn''t you say that you have a way to find the murderer? As soon as possible, you s the shaman grasped the porcelain bottle very tightly in his hand and carefully checked the pattern on it. In a second, he quietly sighed in his heart. Sure enough, it was the princess''s container. Then he opened the bottle and checked the residue inside. He closed his eyes and helplessly said, "Your Majesty, the poison is the same as the one used to harm Prince Kile." Grabbing the armrest of the chair firmly, Lance tried his best to reply in a calm voice. "It''s just a bottle. It doesn''t prove anything." "Your Majesty, if this can''t explain anything, then I have nothing to say. You want to cover up what Princess Diana did so I can''t do anything about this. But I''m asking you to hand over Prince Francis of the Bright Dynasty who has committed a lot of crimes. He needs to be escorted back to our country for a trial. As for the matter that Princess Diana poisoned Prince Kile, please consider how you''re going to explain it to the Wonder Kingdom." Chapter 763 She Was Devoured (Part One) Because of the things that Harper said, a glum expression descended on Lance''s face. For the moment, he was in a dilemma. He could not decide what to do. At the same time, Diana thought for a while before suddenly rising to her feet. Pointing at Francis with her finger, she confessed, "It''s him. He set a trap for Princess Harper. Actually, Prince Kile of the Wonder Kingdom wasn''t the target at all. It was anyone who would approach Princess Harper, because as long as someone stood in that position, the mechanism would be triggered." It was Francis'' turn to have a cold expression in his eyes. He was extremely annoyed by the fact that Diana didn''t hesitate to betray him. But at that time, reality dawned on him. He no longer had any bargaining chip at all. In order to protect herself, Diana ratted on him. He knew that if he sat still and did nothing, it would be like waiting for his death. There was no doubt that Matthew and Harper would capture him on that same day. In the blink of an eye, Francis decided what he should do. To everyone''s surprise, he took big and heavy made everyone confused. The feeling of vibration under their feet was so surreal. It didn''t feel natural or even possible. "Is this an earthquake?" Miguel asked in surprise. They were on a mountain, so it would be hard for them to escape if an earthquake was really happening. Naturally, the Holy Maiden was different from everyone. Her face instantly turned pale. She then turned to Harper in disbelief and asked, "Why did you..." However, Harper couldn''t feel anything. She couldn''t even move any of her muscles. A strong force had grabbed her in a rush. She had used up all her spiritual power in order to resist the miracle force that she was too weak to resist. "Harp," Matthew called her. He rushed towards her as soon as he could stand steadily. However, before he could reach her, a powerful force threw him away. Harper was also tossed away by a gust of force. "Harp!" "Your Highness." Everyone watched as Harper rose from the ground. For a few seconds, she was in mid-air like a leaf being blown by the wind. Suddenly, it was like a force was dragging her. Chapter 764 She Was Devoured (Part Two) A lot of the people who were present tried to run after her, only to find out that she was being taken to the direction of the library. Harper tried her best to exert all of her spiritual power to fight against the force, but the more she resisted, the stronger the force became. When she noticed that she was about to bump into the wall of the library, Harper could not help but stretch her arms to protect herself. However, before her body could touch the wall, a door appeared out of nowhere on what had been the library''s wall a few seconds ago. The next moment, the strange force began to draw her into the library. "Matthew, save me!" Harper exclaimed while she felt extreme chills down her spine. She turned around to look at Matthew. But before he could reach out to touch her, she was completely sucked into the library. In an instant, the library''s door had been closed and was restored to its peaceful stature. The door even vanished right before their eyes. Matthew struck the wall of the library with both of his fists, but the wall didn''t move at of there, let''s see if God can protect you!" At Matthew''s threat, the expression on Lance''s face froze. "Prince Matthew, as you can see, Princess Harper had been taken away into the library. And now, the door can''t be opened. It''s not because we don''t want to, but rather, we''re not able to." "Guards, destroy this library!" "No way!" Lance exclaimed, standing in front of Matthew with both of his arms raised in the air. "Prince Matthew, please calm down. Princess Harper is inside the library right now. If you destroy it, she''s going to be in danger! Just think about it!" Frowning tightly, Matthew asked, "Can''t I do anything but wait?" "Prince Matthew, don''t worry. It seems like nothing else unusual is happening to the library. It means that Princess Harper is safe. Let''s be patient, calm down, and just wait. I believe we can find a way very soon," the Holy Maiden said, trying to comfort Matthew. In fact, she looked even more worried than Matthew, but nobody knew whether it was because of Harper or something else inside the library. Chapter 765 The Mutiny In Birch Pass (Part One) After being forced into the library, Harper fell onto the ground with a thud. Instantly, a sharp pain coursed through her body. It was not until then that she realized she was inside the place she had always wanted to enter! "Just my luck, I''ve been sucked into the library." Then, she carefully checked her arms and legs. "Well, not bad, not bad. My arms and legs are fine." In the midst of the emotions that overwhelmed her, Harper didn''t forget her ultimate purpose. The reason why she had always wanted to enter the library was to find the half Sacred Seal of the Qin Clan which had been looted by the South Kingdom. With this in mind, she rummaged through every part of the library in a rush. However, after a while of rigorous searching, she still couldn''t find any stuff like the seal! "Shouldn''t the seal be hidden here?" Harper grew more and more confused as the seconds went by. ''If it''s not hidden here, then where could it be? The Imperial Palace of the South Kingdo ibrary within that time frame, you can just wait for me as I will flatten every inch of land in the South Kingdom!" Matthew furiously threatened. His wife had been devoured by the library for half a day already. If the situation kept on being like this, no one knew what would happen. "Prince Matthew, I''ve tried my best." With a thin layer of sweat on her forehead and a pale face, the Holy Maiden had been summoning all of her strength. But no matter what she did, she still couldn''t open the door of the library. The usually obedient library was now fooling her like a naughty child and it just couldn''t be opened at all. "Do you think I care? The only thing that matters to me is getting her out of there!" Matthew replied in a rigid tone. All of a sudden, Fred appeared and whispered in Matthew''s ear, "Your Highness, something bad happened. Jack chased Prince Francis and found the prince went directly to the Birch Pass. And now, the army of the Birch Pass mutinied." Chapter 766 The Mutiny In Birch Pass (Part Two) Upon hearing that, Matthew didn''t show any expression on his face or even a bit of reaction. Fred thought that he hadn''t made it clear enough, so once again, he said in a soft tone, "Your Highness, the soldiers in the Birch Pass are having a mutiny. Luther killed two generals. And now, he''s leading two hundred thousand soldiers in a rebellion!" "I understand." The door of the library was still closed. With utmost concentration, Matthew continued to sit and stare at the exact spot where Harper vanished. The corners of Fred''s mouth twitched while he tried to think about the situation at hand. At the very most, he wanted to ask Matthew, ''Your Highness, did you really understand what I just said? If you allow me, I have more details about it. The riot broke out in the Birch Pass because Prince Francis was rushing there. Once he joins up with Luther, things will become rather tricky. Shawn alone can''t defeat the two. Although the three hundred thousand soldiers of woman is extremely vicious indeed. She even plotted against others at the cost of her own life!'' "She was sucked into the library. If the South Kingdom didn''t plot against her, she must''ve done it to herself. As for why she entered the library, her target could only be the Sacred Seal held by the royal family of the South Kingdom!" By then, the smile on Miguel''s face turned cold. "It is said that the blood of the Qin Clan is cold. I don''t know if her blood is the same!" York was shocked by his master''s cold and appalling smile. ''Every time master wants to kill a person, that same smile always appears on his face. But still, His Majesty cares about Princess Harper so much that if master were to do something to hurt her, His Majesty would be enraged.'' Right away, York reminded Miguel, "Master, please think about His Majesty! If you recklessly did something that might hurt her, His Majesty would certainly throw away the friendship between the two of you." Chapter 767 The Library Collapsed (Part One) A day had passed and yet the library door remained firmly shut with no one able to open it. As Lance returned to the Imperial Palace, the Holy Maiden stood guard from outside. Her face was solemn as she recalled what she had been told about the library. Only the Holy Maiden would be able to open its door. For years that had held true until Harper arrived here and changed everything. Now, the library was denying her access no matter how hard she tried. She was clueless about what had changed. Still, she was certain that this weird phenomenon must have something to do with Harper. Diana didn''t leave the Starry Palace either. She glanced at the Holy Maiden, taking pleasure in her misfortune. "Catherine, as the Holy Maiden, you seem to be quite ordinary. What? Can''t you even open the library door and go inside? If that''s the case, don''t you think it''s time for you to give up on being the Holy Maiden?" The Holy M arper''s fault. But it turned out that she was actually buried beneath the ruins. "Master, what should we do?" asked his servant, York. "Send a message to His Majesty and tell him that Lady Harper was imprisoned in the Starry Palace''s library and that the library collapsed. Also tell him that she is trapped inside and no one knows whether she is dead or alive," Miguel stated as he calmed himself. He had thought entering the library was one of Harper''s tricks. While she was a cruel and cunning woman, she would never put her life in danger. She valued her life too much for that. "Yes, master," York replied at once. After he left, Miguel rolled down the window and looked outside. The passersby were all terrified at the sight of the palace. Lance worried about Harper who was still in the library. If anything terrible happened to her, the whole balance of the four kingdoms would be smashed to smithereens! Chapter 768 The Library Collapsed (Part Two) "I didn''t expect that this world''s balance would hinge on one woman!" Miguel murmured, a hint of sarcasm in his tone. "She can bring disaster to the world." "Anyone there?" he called out. "Yes, master." "Pay close attention to everything in the Starry Palace. Keep me updated on what''s going on there. I want to know whether Harper is alive or dead," Miguel ordered placidly. If Harper was dead, he must return to the Great Jade Kingdom as soon as possible to keep his emperor calm. And if Harper was lucky enough and survived, he would have another plan ready. As soon as the thought came to him, he dismissed it with a shake of his head. There was no way that Harper was still alive. She was buried beneath the ruins after all. Even though she was versed in martial arts, he believed she could not make it out of this situation. "Yes, master." "Also, I will be going back. Make the necess as ice, fading away into the cold night wind. With his back facing Catherine, Kile furrowed his brows. A murderous look flashed in his eyes but disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. He schooled his expression to that of a playboy as he demanded his men to look for Harper again. "My beauty, don''t die here, or I will suffer a great loss!" Kile murmured anxiously. All of a sudden, a mysterious man appeared. "Your Highness," the man greeted, and then began to whisper in Kile''s ear. No one could hear what he was saying, but whatever he said had Kile grit his teeth as his face paled. He shifted his eyes to look at his men who were busy searching for Harper. "Ten of you stay here and continue the search. The others get ready and go back to the Wonder Kingdom with me. Father has ordered me to return and choose between some beautiful women he has selected for me!" Kile announced. Chapter 769 The Battle Of The Birch Pass (Part One) At that time, the clearing of the library''s ruins was still in progress. After all the envoys from other countries had already left, the Holy Maiden asked her men to surround the library of the Starry Palace. Harper had excellent martial arts skills so they needed to be on their guard. No matter if she was dead or alive, they wouldn''t let her leave the South Kingdom with the Holy Article. Meanwhile, Harper was still trapped under the ruins. Although the spiritual power protected her, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for a long time. So she was trying really hard to find a way out while the people outside continued to clear the ruins. Finally, she used the spiritual power to find a weak spot with the intention of forcing her way out. In the meantime, the twelve secret guards had been hiding in the dark. They had sent the news the day the library collapsed. Two days had passed, but they hadn''t heard back yet. They didn''t dare to take any action. They could only wait for the rescue from Lance. During this time, the Birch Pass was being controlled by Luther. Its terr ble for us," Barry suddenly stated. Upon hearing that, Joshua turned to look at Matthew who was discussing with Shawn about the strategies of their impending attack. The other generals were standing around them while listening to him. Even though Matthew looked very calm, Joshua could sense his uneasiness. After all, they had experienced a lot of difficulties as comrades for many years. So he knew that the more worried and terrified Matthew was, the calmer he looked. "Relay my command: prepare to attack the city!" At Matthew''s word, the generals of every troop left with the order. "Let me take the lead. I heard Luther''s an excellent general. Fighting against him is going to be a wish coming true for me." Shawn asked for permission. "Okay." Meanwhile at the other side of the war, Luther had a serious expression on his face. He had been looking at the army as they assembled outside of the city. While listening to the bugle playing the offensive tune, Luther said, "Prince Matthew is quite worried about Princess Harper. He is determined to force a siege." Chapter 770 The Battle Of The Birch Pass (Part Two) "General, would you like to accept the challenge?" the deputy general asked. "Who is the enemy''s general that will lead the first attack?" Luther asked in a low voice. He had never expected that he would one day stand on the other side, as a traitor facing against the army of the Bright Dynasty. "It is said to be General Shawn." When Luther heard that, his eyes shined a bit. ''So it''s him, '' he thought. With a smirk, he then commanded, "Give the order and get ready to fight." "Luther, close the gates and keep watch," Francis commanded when Luther approached him. Upon hearing this, Luther turned around and looked at Francis with the same serious expression on his face. "Your Highness, the enemy''s leader in this battle is General Shawn," he said. Francis was taken aback by the unexpected news. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. Shawn, who was supposed to be in the north domain, had come to the south domain? When did he arrive? A lot of questions were on his Luther, if we were not enemies, I would like to be your friend." Luther gave him a warm smile. "General, with those words, I could die without regret. But unfortunately, I have to keep my promise to His Highness." What happened next seemed to go by in a second. As soon as Shawn''s sword was placed back into its sheath, Luther fell from his horse and immediately reached the ground. Before he died, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ''Your Highness, I''m sorry that I can''t keep my promise. You have to move on by yourself, '' he thought. Standing on the gate tower, Francis saw when Luther fell down from his horse while his soldiers were being executed left and right. A teardrop fell from his face. From the moment he heard Luther''s request to fight, he perfectly knew that this general had made up his mind to fight until his death. The general didn''t want to have any more fight. After all, it was against his people that had been his comrades once! "Luther, farewell." Chapter 771 Try Murdering Her Own Sister (Part One) At the end of the battle, the Birch Pass seemed to be washed with blood. It ended with Luther losing his life and Shawn getting severely injured. Shawn had been lying on the bed almost to the point of being lifeless. His face writhed in pain as he struggled to get up. Just then Joshua knocked the acupuncture point in Shawn''s neck. As a result, the latter passed out and was forced to have a rest. "The Black Flag Army still has me, so you don''t need to strain yourself so much," Joshua said in a low yet decisive tone, glancing at Shawn who was in sleep. Joshua then, turned to Mathew and asked, "Your Highness, shall we continue to attack?" Mathew tapped his index finger on the table unconsciously as he said, "Yes, continue attacking the pass. Use the best of the crossbows and also launch fire attacks." Upon the order, Joshua''s eyes lit up in excitement. He said, "Yes, Your Highness. I will make all the necessary arrangements right away." The Black Flag Army was well equipped with upgraded armaments and improved crossbows. However, from where these advanced and upgraded crossb uins. This was precisely the factor that shook the foundation of the Starry Palace from its very root. As soon as Harper crawled out of the rubble, she saw a lot of people around her with daggers in their hands. They approached her with murderous looks on their faces, ready to chop off her head at the very first opportunity. Standing in front of these people were Diana, the princess of the South Kingdom, and Catherine, the Holy Maiden of the South Kingdom. Harper looked rather disheveled, but she still managed to get up on her feet gracefully. She dusted off her clothes and folded her messy hair into a bun. Then she roved her eyes around and tried to find the familiar face somewhere in the crowd. Yet, she didn''t find any trace of Matthew or the envoy of any other country. "Your Grace, Princess Diana, why are you acting like that?" Harper asked after letting out a cough. Her voice sounded rather chocked from the dust as she continued, "Is this how your South Kingdom treats a guest?" Harper pulled her act together and took a dignified poise as she faced Diana and Catherine. Chapter 772 Try Murdering Her Own Sister (Part Two) "Guest?" Diana moved her eyes vengefully on Harper from head to toe and sneered at her. "What kind of a guest would destroy the host''s palace in this way?" Harper remained unmoved by Diana''s disrespectful remark. Rather, she refuted, "In fact, it is me who should be asking this to you. I was invited to attend the Worship Ceremony in your country. However, during the ceremony, I was framed to assassinate Prince Kile of the Wonder Kingdom. Later somehow I got locked up in the library where I was almost about to lose consciousness out of starvation. As if that was not enough, even the library collapsed. Had it not been for my luck being by my side, I would have died and crushed under your palace. Don''t you think the South Kingdom should explain everything that I have suffered to me?" Harper reasoned with the two eminent ladies. She had always been very smart in proving her point. Since neither side had any evidence of what really had happened, she could very conveniently narrate her version of the story. Catherine took a step forward and said, "Lady Harper, please give the Holy Article of our country back to me." Looking straight at Catherine with meaningful eyes, Harper said, "Your Grace, have Harper was completely taken aback by this unprecedented action on Catherine''s behalf. Yet she was prompt enough to move Diana to dodge the attack from her critical position. As a result, Catherine''s five fingers landed on Diana''s shoulder instead of her chest. Diana screamed out in pain. Catherine pulled out her hand and hurled the attack to kill Diana once again. Just in time, a figure flew out from the dark and kicked Catherine. As she defended herself from the figure, Harper found a chance to escape. "Hurry up!" The moment Harper saw it was Howard, she was overjoyed. She held Diana tightly and escaped with Howard covering her retreat. The twelve secret guards retreated one by one and caught up with Harper. "Stop them! Don''t let them climb down the mountain!" Catherine shouted. Her voice trailed off as Harper flew out with all her might. Moving out of the Starry Palace, Harper felt something was moving in the dark. Furthermore, they were met with heavy blockage all the way down the mountain. Trying to make way forcibly would bring about great losses for them. However, through all these obstacles, one thing that kept lingering in Harper''s mind was why Catherine wanted to kill Diana. Chapter 773 Forced Into The Labyrinth Swamp (Part One) After briefly glancing at Diana who was becoming paler by the second, Harper quickly looked in the opposite direction. From where they were situated, there were two roads that she could see. One was the road where they had come from as they left the Starry Palace, and the other was the road behind it. But the road in front of them led to the South Kingdom''s Labyrinth Swamp which was extremely dangerous. Up until then, it was said that no one could get out of there alive. Moreover, the Holy Mountain served as a natural barrier, blocking the swamp from flowing to the South Kingdom. Harper thought that no matter which road they chose, it would be extremely difficult to survive. Entering the swamp would mean risking their lives. On the other hand, if they went down the mountain, the situation wasn''t any better. When Howard finally caught up with Harper, he was surprised to see that she had stopped walking. So, he anxiously asked, "Why did you stop?" "It wouldn''t be wise to go down," Harper stated in a soft tone while looking at the road wh ins and escaped. She held Princess Diana as a hostage and severely injured her!" "She''s crossed the line!" With one tremendous banging of Lance''s fists, the tables were smashed into pieces. "This couple is outrageous! Where is the Holy Maiden? Is she all right?" "Fortunately, Her Grace is fine. She wanted to rescue Princess Diana. So, she chased Prince Harper as far as she could. But Prince Harper and her companions were so startled that they chose to walk inside the... the Labyrinth Swamp with the seriously injured Prince Diana." As soon as the captain finished speaking, Lance staggered and collapsed into his chair. The eunuch next to him quickly helped him up. "Your Majesty, please take care!" Lance felt that he was both sad and furious and that blood was about to burst out of his mouth. He didn''t know if he should swallow the blood or spit it. Then, he heard the captain continued, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but you need to know about this. The Holy Maiden said that the Holy Article had also been taken away by Princess Harper." Chapter 774 Forced Into The Labyrinth Swamp (Part Two) Unable to hold it back any longer, Lance spat out the blood in his mouth. The eunuch and the guards became frightened. "Shamans! Call the shamans right this second." The situation in the Imperial Palace was nothing short of chaos. While Lance was spitting blood, a lot of shamans came to the palace in a hurry. Meanwhile, Matthew with his troops, was attacking the cities of the South Kingdom. It was reported that the Starry Palace had been destroyed. All of the people in the South Kingdom were hysterical. If Lance became seriously ill, the kingdom would be ruined soon enough! "Shaman, how is the emperor?" Being summoned by Lance, all the officials of the South Kingdom rushed to the palace. Their kingdom was in grave danger at that time. If anything bad happened to Lance who was an important pillar of the entire kingdom, it would suddenly turn this chaotic situation into a hopeless one. "His Majesty spat blood and then fainted due to excessive rage. He is fine now. He has r for help, it would be impossible to save her from the dangerous swamp! "Your Majesty, then, Princess Diana¡ª" One official tried to bring it up, but couldn''t finish his sentence. At the mention of Diana, the smile on Lance''s face vanished in an instant. In terms of spells and poison making, his treasured and younger daughter Diana was as good as her elder sister Catherine. He had always been fond of his younger daughter more. He didn''t expect that in his old age, there was a possibility that his younger daughter would die before him. Harper forced Diana to enter the Labyrinth Swamp so her life was in grave danger. Harper, herself wouldn''t even be able to protect herself. How could she protect his beloved daughter?! "You may leave now. I want to be alone." Lance waved his hand, gesturing for the officials to leave. At that moment, he seemed to have grown old, not an aloof and proud king, but an old man who had lost his beloved daughter. "Diana, my daughter, I''m sorry." Chapter 775 The Deadly Adventure (Part One) As they stood at the entry point of the Labyrinth Swamp, everyone looked ahead with a lot of fear in their heart. The obscure stretch that lay ahead of them and the sickening odor coming from the swamp made them feel like going back. At that moment, Harper handed over an antidote pill to each one of them. These pills were meant to protect people from the miasma that pervaded inside the Labyrinth Swamp. Taking the pills in their hands, all her followers glanced at Harper. The resolute look on her face indicated that no matter how bad the path was, there was no turning back. Harper gave a pill to Diana as well. If she did not take the antidote pill, she would die inhaling the poisonous gas within a matter of two hours. Diana looked at the antidote pill in her hand with a frown and said, "There is no use of taking this antidote pill. It will not work here. The Labyrinth Swamp is a dead end. Nobody can get out of it alive. The miasma in the swamp is more than ten times stronger than outside. Since I will die anyway, it doesn''t matter whether I take it or not." Harper got irked at Diana''s remark. She grabbed Diana''s chi drenched in a spell of heavy rain. Despite her injury, Diana tried her best not to fall behind. At the moment, she was sitting on the ground, gasping for air and her air of being a noble lady had just disappeared from her face. Howard was found to twist his body every now and then, furrowing his brows. It seemed as if he felt quite uncomfortable. But due to his good upbringing, he restrained himself from scratching his body. Nevertheless, he looked awkward. "What''s wrong?" Harper asked politely. Howard squeezed his eyes and said in a suppressed voice, "I feel painful and itchy on my back." Harper was taken aback by his answer. "Take off your clothes. Let me take a look," Harper said immediately. Howard was rendered speechless as Harper made haste to unfasten his waistband. He stood still while his mind was in turmoil. He wanted to say that it was improper for a man and a woman to touch each other''s bodies even though they were siblings. But almost immediately, he remembered that there was no blood relationship between him and Harper. Lost in his thoughts, Howard could only hear gasps one after another. Chapter 776 The Deadly Adventure (Part Two) "What''s wrong?" asked Howard. "Oh my God!" Diana turned her head away immediately and began to retch. From the reaction of the people around him, Howard finally realized that something was terribly wrong on his back, but he couldn''t see anything. He could only see the horror in the eyes of others as they stared at his back with their dilated pupils. "What on earth is wrong, Harper?" he asked anxiously. "Fire starter!" Harper instructed the secret guards, ignoring Howard''s question, as if she did not feel it was important to answer him at the moment. Harper stretched out her hand. Without wasting a moment, one of the secret guards handed her a fire starter. Harper blew the fire starter to light a fire from it. Then she put it straight to Howard''s back. His back was covered with blood-sucking insects. The scene was so gory and bloodcurdling that it made everyone go speechless. It seemed as if the insects had been on his body for a long time because they had sucked so much blood that they had bloated. Their skin had become thin as if it would break out any moment to let out the excess blood. "Your Highness, what kind of insects are these?" asked a secret guard in a trembling voice. "These are leeches. I should have been more cautious. I had forgotten that such hot and wet places like swamps are in But she thought that it still was better than having her skin exposed to the air in this ghastly swamp. As Diana pulled the coat a little tighter around her body, she could not resist being curious about why Harper hadn''t checked on her own body. "Don''t you want to check on yourself? I can help you!" asked Diana. "No poisonous insect can get close to me," Harper said as her face broke into a wide smile. Hearing that, Diana immediately remembered that a drop of Harper''s blood could propel death for the most poisonous insect. All the insects inside this swamp would not even come close to Harper, because the stronger the venomous creatures were, the better equipped they would be to identify what was harmful to them. With such thoughts in her mind, Diana turned her face away from Harper and mumbled, "Monster!" Harper heard that, but she simply pretended not to. All of a sudden, she shot three silver needles in the same direction at the same time. The secret guards, Howard and Diana turned towards the direction in which the needles were shot. The needles ended up piercing the bodies of two thick poisonous snakes who were struggling in pain. Harper had hit them in their hearts in one go. "Here! We have our supper now," Harper said in a serious tone. "Let''s have the snake meat soup this evening." Chapter 777 A Surge Of Ants (Part One) The secret guards carefully watched while Harper skillfully cut off the poisonous snakes'' heads. Without a hint of hesitation or disgust, she then peeled their skin and cut their stomach. Such a beautiful woman was butchering such a dangerous animal but they didn''t think that she was rugged at all. Instead, they felt like she was gallant and heroic. It actually made her even more charming. "Two snakes are not enough for us. There''re fifteen of us!" Diana exclaimed while she approached Harper. The snakes were poisonous with very sharp teeth. Their toxins were concentrated in their head. So as long as their heads were cut off, the whole team didn''t need to worry about being poisoned. "Enough!" Harper replied while she took out a small tripod from her pocket. When she refined pills in the Birch Pass, she found out that the tripod could change size after being infused with spiritual power. She had already experienced going to another world and bei ng guard throughout the night. Let''s sleep early. We need all the strength we have to continue our journey tomorrow morning." That night, everyone slept well. However, when they woke up, they found a bunch of poisonous insects outside the enchanted barrier. Seeing the piles of dead insects, the small team felt creepy. They were thinking the same thing. Without Harper, they wouldn''t have survived the Labyrinth Swamp for a day, even if they were skilled in martial arts! "Your Highness, what direction should we go to?" Harper stretched out her hand and pointed in a direction. "That way." "The Labyrinth Swamp covers a very large area, so it will be a waste of time to pass through it. Do you know the way out?" Diana asked with evident doubt. "Before I came to the South Kingdom, I have studied a lot of its map. It says that the Labyrinth Swamp connects the South Kingdom to the Great Jade Kingdom. In addition, it leads to another place." Chapter 778 A Surge Of Ants (Part Two) "And what place is that??" "Phoenix City!" Harper exclaimed. She then stared at each one of the group and slowly explained, "If we want to reach the Great Jade Kingdom, we have to pass through the whole swamp. Although I have prepared a lot of medicinal materials, and we can also get some from here, it''s still very dangerous to cross the swamp. So we have to go to Phoenix City. From there, we will return to the Birch Pass." "How far away is the swamp from Phoenix City?" Diana asked, now with curiosity. She had always known about the existence of Phoenix City, but had never been there. It was not only because of its special location, but because the people from the South Kingdom were forbidden to enter that city! Looking into the distance, Harper answered, "It''s three hundred miles away from here. With our current pace, we should be able to get out of the swamp and enter the domain of Phoenix City tomorrow evening. But I''m afraid t rs had dramatically changed. Charles didn''t care about her at all, while the other members of Chu Clan never thought about that, so they failed to notice that. "Harper, do you still remember Uncle Daniel?" Harper suddenly stopped walking without any warning. Diana, who was closely following behind her couldn''t stop in time, so she hit Harper on her back. "Why did you stop?" "We''re in trouble!" Watching a black tide in front of them, Harper swallowed. "Everyone, gather around!" At Harper''s command, the twelve secret guards rushed to her and surrounded her. She took out the Sacred Seal, made an enchanted barrier, and enveloped everyone in it. Only then did the others clearly see the dark wave. In a much closer look, it turned out that the wave was countless black ants. Everything that the ants passed, they would only leave bones and nothing else. In an instant, their enchanted barrier was surrounded by the dark surge of ants. Chapter 779 A Trustworthy Leader (Part One) The unperturbed silence inside Lance''s bedroom was broken by the sudden appearance of Matthew. Lance was baffled to see the prince right in front of his eyes. He had been told that the Black Flag Army was far away from the capital of the South Kingdom. But how could the prince reach his palace so soon? He was so intimidated and petrified to see the unexpected visitor that he almost lost his speech. "Prince... Prince Matthew, why did you break into my palace at this unearthly hour of the night? What are you up to?" Lance stammered. His throat became dry and his tongue felt heavy as he tried to speak. He did not have a son and had only two daughters. His elder daughter was the Holy Maiden of the South Kingdom and his younger daughter, Diana, was forcibly taken into the Labyrinth Swamp by Harper. He was afraid that Diana would not be able to come out of the swamp alive. And that was why he had been cursing Harper in his mind. And now, even her husband had barged into his palace in the middle of the night. ''What a shameless couple they are! Today, only because of his wife, my heir to the throne is i y sight of her. "Stop! You can''t go there!" Catherine said it loud and clear as she blocked Matthew''s way. "The Labyrinth Swamp is extremely dangerous. Even the best of your martial art skills will not be of any use there. It is a pit of death infested not only by poisonous insects and fierce beasts that in it, but also many other kinds of danger!" "Just get out of my way, I said!" Matthew shrieked fiercely, glaring at Catherine. But Catherine was unwilling to rest her laurels. She continued to reason with him. "Prince Matthew, it has already been three days since Lady Harper entered the Labyrinth Swamp. There is no chance for you to find her. Moreover, you might risk your own life if you go there. Are you going to give up your life for a woman?" Matthew did not give a damn to Catherine''s words. He walked past her and took brisk steps to reach the Labyrinth Swamp as soon as he could. He had a gut feeling that if Harper had really entered it, she must have left a message for him. With bated breath, he walked closer to the swamp to find some sign that would assure him of Harper''s safety. Chapter 780 A Trustworthy Leader (Part Two) "Prince Matthew!" Catherine shrieked aloud to stop him. After being pushed aside by Matthew, Catherine almost stumbled on the ground. She gathered herself up somehow and followed him. "Please stop. You can''t go in. The miasma is too thick inside. You will die if you inhale too much such poisonous miasma!" Catherine continued to warn Matthew. However, the latter seemed to have turned a deaf ear to her warnings. At last, she had no choice other than chasing after Matthew towards the Labyrinth Swamp. Matthew halted as he reached the edge of it. Catherine too came and stood right behind him. Matthew''s eyes were fixed on an unimpressive stone which displayed a line of strange characters. Matthew squatted down slowly and observed the characters carefully. All of a sudden there was a spark of joy in his eyes and his lips spread into a complacent smile. Then he turned around and walked away without looking back. From beginning to end, he didn''t even spare a glance at Catherine. Catherine stood still at the edge of the Labyrinth Swamp, staring at the line of strange characters. ''What could this line of characters point towards?'' she thought to herself. At first, Matthew seemed to be all set to enter the swamp even at the risk of losing his life, but when he saw this line of characters, he turned around and left! Was thi handful of Blood-generating Pills in Howard''s hand and said, "Take them. They can help increase blood. You also lost a lot of blood." Howard looked at the pills in his hand and silently put them into his mouth. Harper used highly upgraded pills that were not available to the other. Besides, it was rare for her to give her pills to others so generously. Hearing their conversation, Diana came forward to ask for some Blood-generating Pills for herself as well. She said that even she had lost excessive blood since she had been injured by Catherine, so she needed nutrition too. In this way, as they moved ahead, all of them shared the Blood generating Pills among each other. "Harper," Diana called out as she hobbled on the path. Over the past few days, blood blisters appeared on her feet, leaving her in pain. "What''s the matter?" Harper turned around and asked in a concerned voice. Even after they had faced so many challenges in the dangerous swamp, the profoundness of Harper''s voice was not lost. Her strong leader-like voice still sounded clear and devoid of cruelty or uneasiness. It gave strength to her followers and made people feel peaceful as if everything would be fine as long as she was there with them. "If I can get out of this place alive, I will take you as my teacher!" Diana said with a smile. Chapter 781 Taming The Holy Beast (Part One) Looking at the solemnness on Diana''s face as she spoke those words, Harper couldn''t help but be amused. "You want to take me as your master?" with a burst of crisp laughter, Harper asked. "But why?" "I want to learn how to refine medicine from you!" Diana replied earnestly. Impressed by Harper''s depth of knowledge about medicines, she felt that she still had a long way to go to get close to the proficiency that Harper had mastered. Also, she knew that Harper could be able to activate the Holy Article of the South Kingdom. Hence, there was no doubt that she could learn a lot from her. "I see. But I won''t accept you as my disciple," Harper refused without hesitation. She was aware that sooner or later, the South Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty would start a war. If she took Diana as her disciple, she was sure to fall into a dilemma. Even after being refused by Harper, Diana mumbled confidently, "Whether you agree or not, I will follow you from now on!" Harper laughed as she heard that but refrained from reacting to Diana''s words. She smirked in her hea looking right into its eyes with a cold expression. Harper gauged at the ferocious beasts standing in front of her. It had purple skin and an appearance that was a mix of a lion, tiger, leopard, and a super large fox. It was a weirdo that displayed the traits of all the four animals. "Who are you?" Harper asked. She looked into its eyes without the slightest traits of being intimidated. She was rather curious to know about this mixed breed. She knew that she was too small to combat with such a huge animal. Hence, she adopted nonchalance as a way of self-defense. She sat down on the ground in a relaxed manner, popping the energy pills into her mouth, as if she was least bothered about the intimating gestures of the beast. The pills helped to replenish her physical strength, while her casual attitude made the beast rather baffled. How could an entity as tiny as this petty human not be intimidated in the presence of such as menacing beast! The beast opened its bell-like eyes and fixed its attention on the pills, while its mouth was drooling all the time. Chapter 782 Taming The Holy Beast (Part Two) Harper kept throwing the pills into her mouth. Whenever she picked a pill, popped it into her mouth and munched it, the beast followed her action, then flung its head against the barrier and opened its mouth as if it hoped that the pills would be thrown into its mouth. Harper was rather amused by this gesture. Out of curiosity, Harper wrapped the pill with her spiritual energy and flung it out of the barrier. The beast chased after the pill and swallowed it in one gulp. When it came back to the barrier, there was a remarkable change in its demeanor. Its attacking and intimidating stance had given way to a rather subdued attitude. It sat obediently like a huge dog, stretching out its mouth and waiting for its master to feed it again. The sudden change in the beast''s reaction piqued Harper''s interest. She wrapped the pills with her spiritual energy and threw them out of the barrier one by one, teasing the beast. Yet, the beast cooperated perfectly to take the pills. A few moments passed like that and both of them seemed to have starte r smiled and threw out a pill. The beast leaped to catch it and then jumped back to her shoulder. The remaining stretch of the swamp felt like a joyful stroll for them. Harper remained busy having fun with the beast. Diana watched them playing and was tempted to play with the beast as well. She asked, "Harper, would you mind if I borrow it and have some fun?" Looking at the little beast on her shoulder, Harper said, "She wants to play with you. Go, play with her." The little beast seemed to understand Harper''s words and looked at Diana from the corner of its eyes. Diana stretched out her hand with a smile, waiting for the little beast to jump on her arms. But to her surprise, the little beast snorted with its nostrils and turned its butt to Diana. It seemed that it despised her. Diana was petrified to be treated like that by a small beast. She was the princess of the South Kingdom after all! What the hell was wrong with this world? First, Harper bullied her. And now, even the little beast picked by Harper was bullying her! Chapter 783 A Confidante In Phoenix City. (Part One) In a very short time, Harper had developed a fondness for the little beast she picked up from the Labyrinth Swamp. Because of its purple body hair, she named it Purple. However, the name seemed to have displeased the beast. It disheveled Harper''s hair and did not leave her until she changed its name to Patrick. And once it had its way, it continued to poke on her shoulder happily. Harper''s hair was in a complete mess and looked like a bird''s nest. Seeing this Diana was no longer upset about being despised by Patrick. The beast did not hesitate to bring its own master to a bad state like this. So it was no big deal that it disliked Diana. Looking at the terrible state of Harper''s hair, Howard suddenly gave her a comb and said, "Take this and comb your hair." Nobody knew where he got it from. Even Harper was surprised the most to find a comb from Howard and in a place like the Labyrinth Swamp. Harper took the comb and started combing her hair. She combed and combed her hair for a long time but failed to tie it into a bun. Finally, she pulled a silk rib rld can tolerate you for a long time?" said the woman as she arched her eyebrows and looked at Harper from the corner of her eye. Then the woman slowly approached Harper and stood in front of her, gaping at Harper from head to toe. Then she pouted her lips and shook her head. "Tut, tut, I have never seen you in such a mess. What kind of trouble did you get into this time?" "We all have been in the Labyrinth Swamp for the last seven days," Harper said in a calm tone. "You have come out of that Labyrinth Swamp?" the woman asked, pointing her finger towards the swamp. Her face changed dramatically at the very mention of the swamp. "Yes," Harper affirmed. "From where did you get in?" the woman probed. "From South Kingdom," replied Harper. The woman took a deep breath and circled Harper. She had a frown on her face and seemed to be evaluating the truth behind Harper''s statement. Harper remained still. Even though she looked terribly embarrassed, she wasn''t hurt. The woman said, "You''re kidding me. No one has ever come out of the swamp alive." Chapter 784 A Confidante In Phoenix City. (Part Two) "Why? So many people have just come out of the swamp alive. They are standing right in front of you! Can''t you see that?" Harper pointed at Howard, Diana, and the secret guards. They all looked terrible, yet they had all managed to come out of the swamp alive. And that in no way was a small achievement. Hearing that, the woman was left aghast, speechless for a while. She kept staring at Harper with her eyes wide open and her jaw dropped for a long time. Then she swallowed hard and exclaimed, "Woman, you are incorrigible. And even your husband allowed you to get into the notorious swamp! He definitely doesn''t care for you!" The woman heaved a sigh and shook her head from side to side. "I was forced into the swamp by the Holy Maiden and the king of South Kingdom. Matthew had been leading the army at the Birch Pass. I asked you to come here because I want you to figure out a way to secretly take us out of Phoenix City. We have to be very careful so that nobody comes to know about us. I want to reach the Birch Pass." Harper came straight to the point. "Why don''t you go inside to have a look? You have already arrived at the gate." Harper''s deeds had always been a notch above the normal people. And this time, she had created another benchmark for herself by traveling through the Labyr nger. Much to her surprise, the little beast turned around like a human being, raising a finger to its mouth, and motioned for her not to make a sound. The drooling look on its face immediately reminded her of a lustful man. She slapped on Patrick''s head immediately and it fell on the ground. "Patrick, if you dare to act recklessly, you will not be able to take any pill," Harper cautioned the little beast from behind the screen in a stern voice. When the beast heard Harper''s voice, the purple light instantly disappeared from its fingertip. It gave a ferocious glare at Daphne Feng and ran around the corner of the wall. Daphne Feng didn''t even know that she could almost have been killed by this beast. She glanced at Patrick and couldn''t help but be amused by its antics. She then turned to the screen and said, "Harper, your little beast is rather lustful. I can''t believe it wanted to come in and peeped at your bath!" Harper didn''t mind it and smiled. "It''s just a beast. You don''t need to take it to heart. Oh, the thing is, the political situation of the south domain has changed. If everything goes well, the royal family will take control of the Birch Pass. I have got the Sacred Seal of South Kingdom." Harper updated Daphne Feng. "I see. Be careful when you go outside." Chapter 785 The Young Master Of Phoenix City (Part One) Harper and her companions were only in Phoenix City for a brief amount of time. Similar to the way they entered the city in secret, they silently left, as if they were just mere passers-by who had a cursory glance at the city. Meanwhile, Diana felt that it was so unreal that she had actually entered the city and came out of it in one piece. It was so surreal that she felt like she was stepping on cotton while they were on their way out. "Master, we did come out of the Labyrinth Swamp alive! Not only that, we also managed to pass through Phoenix City! I can''t believe it!" Diana exclaimed while pinching her face. She was beyond ecstatic that it seemed like she couldn''t feel the pain from her pinch. Upon hearing her words, Harper pinched one of Diana''s legs really hard. This time, the pain was so harsh that tears almost came out from Diana''s eyes. "Do you believe it now?" Harper asked. Harper loosened her grip on Diana''s leg after seeing that Diana like him?" he asked. Daphne snorted and said, "I''m not that stupid or worse, desperate. I don''t like someone who doesn''t like me. Harper once said that we can like whoever we want. It''s our choice after all. But we can''t force anyone to like us back. What''s more, it doesn''t mean that I have to be with someone, simply because I like him." "You don''t have to be with someone even if you like him..." Darren murmured. He was a little surprised. "That''s right. Who says that I have to be with Rufus because I like him? Yes, I like him. But he doesn''t like me and I would never force him to be with me. In the future, I will try harder to pursue the one I truly love. Besides, Harper said that having a crush on someone is too shallow. That feeling is very different from love. She wants me to find someone I love who loves me back. And we can spend our lives together." Daphne''s voice suddenly became gentle when she continued, "Darren, you like Harper, right?" Chapter 786 The Young Master Of Phoenix City (Part Two) Darren didn''t respond. Although he was with Harper for such a short time, he thought that they were close friends. The word "like" wasn''t enough to express his feelings for her, but he wasn''t sure if he had fallen in love with her. It was rather complicated. He was eager to see her, but at the same time, he didn''t want to see her. So he didn''t know what his exact feeling towards her was. He couldn''t understand himself. It was all too chaotic for him. Dealing with his emotions was in fact, a struggle. "Maybe," he briefly replied. He wasn''t lying. He wasn''t sure whether he really liked her or not, whether he loved her or not. But it didn''t matter at all. She was now another man''s wife and it seemed like they loved each other very much. He had no other choice but to silently bury his love in his heart. Meanwhile, Harper had been silent since she and her companions left Phoenix City. Howard suspiciously looked at her. He thought, ''If Matthew were to give up his power, who would maintain his tasks in the Bright Dynasty?'' "Without Prince Matthew, the Bright Dynasty will no longer be a threat to the other kingdoms. Consequently, the Great Jade Kingdom will become the most powerful one. I don''t think Lucas will be that stupid," Diana stated. At that moment, the world was divided into four parts. The South Kingdom and the Wonder Kingdom were in a weak position. The Great Jade Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty were racing against each other, bridle to bridle. The Great Jade Kingdom had Rolando while the Bright Dynasty had Matthew. If the Great Jade Kingdom were to lose Rolando or the Bright Dynasty were to lose Matthew, the other kingdom would quickly become the most influential one. "Is there someone you''re forgetting who we can''t underestimate either?" Howard suddenly asked. "Who?" "The young master of Phoenix City, Darren Feng!" Chapter 787 The Return (Part One) For a brief second, the expression on Harper''s face changed when she heard Darren''s name. However, no matter how short the change was, Howard still noticed it. He thought that the man who saw her off was certainly Darren, the young lord of Phoenix City. Also, the young lord must be well acquainted with Harper. Otherwise, why did he come to see her off in person? Howard had been very much aware of how many things he didn''t know about Harper. But now, he was more confident that he really didn''t know Harper at all. Diana had also heard of the young lord of Phoenix City before, but she didn''t know much about him. However, she thought that this man was also a significant person, no inferior to Rolando and Matthew. Phoenix City had always kept to themselves. They didn''t bother anyone or even show off whatever they had. It was for this matter that only a few people knew about Darren''s name. "Harper, we should have some rest. We''ve been traveling for a very long time," Howard suggested. He wanted to know the extent of her relationship with Ph eave now. I want to be alone for a while." Shawn''s mind was in a mess. He unconsciously went upstairs to the city gate tower and looked into the distance, as if this could calm him down. Not long after that, three horses which were running very quickly came into view. Thinking that they were random travelers, Shawn didn''t pay much attention to them. He stared at them for a moment and then looked away. After a while, he looked at the three horses once again. Now that they were much closer, the riders on top of them were becoming more recognizable. He was surprised to see that he actually knew the person on the horse leading the group, even though she was wearing men''s clothing! In an attempt to see the riders much clearer, Shawn stretched out his neck. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and looked at the horse which was running towards him. Then he turned back to make sure that it wasn''t in the direction of the South Kingdom. He looked back once again to confirm that the one who was taking the lead was none other than Princess Harper! Chapter 788 The Return (Part Two) "Open the gates! Open the gates!" Shawn screamed at the top of his lungs. As fast as he could, he turned around and ran downstairs to welcome her at the gate. When Harper saw that the gates of the city were slowly being opened, a smile appeared on her face. "I didn''t expect that they would find out so soon that we''re coming towards them. But how did they know that I would enter through this gate?" It was not until they approached the gate that Harper recognized the person standing on the hanging bridge. She stopped the horse and greeted him with a smile, "Hi, Shawn. It''s been a long time." "You have no idea how much you made all of us worried." Shawn could only stare at the person on top of the horse. Her skin was a little dark; she was thinner than the last time he saw her, but still so full of energy. His eyes gleamed with happiness. "If you hadn''t come back at this moment, His Highness would have starved himself to death." "Well, I''m back n ly the only time for him to flee. When Matthew arrived at the general''s mansion, Forsythia happily greeted him. "Your Highness, Her Highness has returned." Without stopping to greet her or to breathe, he went to the house where he had been staying. Half a month had passed since they last saw each other. He felt as if it had been a century and he couldn''t wait another second to see Harper. At that moment, Harper was taking a bath. So when he burst in without any warning, she was taken aback. "Matthew, I... Hmm..." Matthew passionately kissed her on the lips to stop her from talking. A kiss could express everything¡ªlonging, sorrow, happiness... He knew that he wouldn''t believe that she was back to him until he held her in his arms. The kiss lasted for such a long time that Harper was almost out of breath, so Matthew finally let her go. He eagerly looked at her face and spoke in a hoarse voice. "Harper Chu, I... What should I do with you?" Chapter 789 Secret Plan (Part One) Not many people in the Birch Pass were aware of Harper''s return. Yet there was a remarkable change in the atmosphere there. It was as if, all of a sudden, the gloomy air around the city was lifted. Both Jack and Joshua were still hiding in the military camp. They didn''t dare to show up in the general''s residence out of the fear that Matthew would settle accounts with them sooner or later. It was morning. The first ray of the sun made its way through the window to touch Harper''s closed eyelids. She opened her eyes to the peace and coziness of her bedroom after a long time. Matthew was sleeping peacefully right beside her. A complacent smile appeared on Harper''s face. Even Matthew had such a restful night after a long time. Harper stretched out her hand and slowly moved her index finger along his jawline. Just then, Matthew grabbed her hand and planted a kiss at the back of her hand. "Good girl, don''t be naughty," he said with a mischievous smile. Harper smiled back at him. "I''m planning to go to the imperial capital of the South Kingdom," Harper said after waiting for a few moments. "No way," Mat not going with you, won''t you go there on your own?" Matthew looked into the deep and bright eyes of the woman he was holding in his arms. He knew he was too indulgent towards her. Yet, he could do nothing about it as he couldn''t say no to her. Even though Matthew was aware that she would put herself into danger and no matter how much he wanted to keep her safe, he always found himself giving in to her wish just because he could not bear to make her sad. "I put you ahead of everything else in my life," Harper said, nestling her head against Matthew''s chest. "Are you not satisfied with it, darling?" "Hmm. But that is how it is. Isn''t it? Women always put their husbands first. They obey, admire, and respect their husbands. But in your case, it''s different. When you feel happy, you spoil me. But when you are unhappy, you always leave me alone. Can you show me one wife who treats her husband like that?" Matthew''s words exuded a mix of humor and annoyance. In fact, he could never understand what kind of person his wife was. But he was so deeply in love with her that he accepted her the way she was. Chapter 790 Secret Plan (Part Two) Harper smiled and replied, "Yes that is how it is in most of the cases. Men are used to treating their wives that way. When they are happy, they spoil their wives, but when they are angry, they treat their wives indifferently. Then, why is it considered wrong if a woman behaves in the same manner? Since you want a wife who should be an equal partner, my temperament and personality should also match with yours. Otherwise, how will I be a suitable ally to my handsome and unparalleled husband?" "Now, that sounds good. Rather, I should say, that sounds much better than the sweet words you said to me in the past," Matthew said. He kissed her hair and held her closer to his chest. Hearing that, Harper smiled happily. She remembered that she was asked to say "something nice" to her husband. And she tricked him by saying "something nice" repeatedly, but she gave up on it very soon. "If you like to hear nice words, I will say them to you every day. I promise the nice words will be different each day and you will never get bored of them." Harper chuckled, rubbing her nose on Matthew''s chest. "All kinds of ''some to take Diana back to the South Kingdom secretly. I believe Lance must be very glad to see his precious daughter alive." "Speaking of Diana, I have a question. Since when are you being so close to her? I even heard her calling you master," Matthew asked. He didn''t know much about Diana, but he could sense that she was an extremely cunning opportunist. "Well, all thanks to the Labyrinth Swamp. While I was dealing with the challenges in Swamp, she got a clear view of my powerful strength. She was so impressed by my strength that she wanted to be my disciple. Since then, she has been calling me master. But I haven''t agreed to accept her as my disciple yet," Harper answered casually. "I just saved her from danger as I did for the others." Matthew nodded as he got the clarity of the matter. He suggested, "Darling, it''s a good idea to take her as your disciple. We can help her to climb up to a high position so that the South Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty can form a temporary alliance," Matthew added slowly. "Even if the peace will be short-lived, it is still worth it." "Okay, so be it," agreed Harper. Chapter 791 I Want The Throne (Part One) Understandably, Diana was beyond annoyed when she was taken away from her bed in the middle of the night. It had been intensified by the fact that Harper had yet to accept her as her disciple. She was very upset with Howard who was taking her away. "Howard, do you really think you can just treat me like this because you''re my master''s elder brother? Well, you''re completely wrong. I only have to show respect for my master, not you. If you dare to continue being rude to me, I''ll certainly make you regret it!" Diana exclaimed while waving her hands in the air. "Your master or my sister, whichever you prefer, told me to escort you back to the South Kingdom, so you can be reunited with your father as soon as possible. At this moment, almost the entire kingdom is under Catherine''s control. Are you sure you want to continue staying at the Birch Pass? If you do, you may have to face a lot of consequences. Some of these might include the death of your father and Catherine inheriting the throne. You know what will happen after that. As the true heir of the South Kingdom, your mere existence is going to be a riously exclaimed, cutting off her father. "I only know that I was the one who was forced to be the Holy Maiden at that time." When he saw how enraged Catherine was, Lance didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t argue the facts with her anymore. It was neither his nor Diana''s idea for Catherine to become the Holy Maiden. "I didn''t know you resented being the Holy Maiden so much. I remember that I had asked for your opinion in advance and you said you were willing to take on the position," Lance finally said. His voice sounded somewhat illusive, as if he was trying his best to recall the past. With a bitter smile, Catherine asked, "Was I allowed to refuse? Everyone knows that it''s a great honor to be the Holy Maiden, but I never wanted it for myself. At that time, I liked someone very much and all I wanted was to marry him when I grew up. But all my dreams about the future were destroyed. The Holy Maiden should have been Diana. But you preferred her over me, so you forced me, like a sacrificial lamb. I couldn''t understand. I''m also your daughter, right? How could you have forsaken me this way?" Chapter 792 I Want The Throne (Part Two) Lance opened his mouth to say something but in the end, he didn''t. For the next moments, he kept silent. What had happened in the past couldn''t be changed no matter how hard he tried, and he couldn''t choose to change anything even if he were able to do so. Perhaps, the position of the Holy Maiden shouldn''t have existed at all. "You don''t have anything to say?" From Catherine''s perspective, the silence of Lance was acquiescence to what she was accusing him of. Instead of having any sort of satisfaction, she became even more furious. "Now that you''re feeling guilty with what you did to me, there''s one thing you can do to try and make it up to me. Write an imperial edict to appoint me as the heir to the throne. I want the throne of the South Kingdom." "You don''t know how to rule a country." "I never said I want to rule the South Kingdom. What I need is merely the position of Queen. He has a very prominent status. If I marry him as a queen with our entire ter he queen. On the contrary, once he found out that Catherine had something to do with Harper''s death, he would probably destroy the South Kingdom in a fit of rage. "Hurry up!" Catherine exclaimed in rage. Lance only closed his eyes and did nothing despite Catherine''s uncompromising and ruthless attitude. In return, she was even more enraged by Lance''s stubbornness. Without a bit of hesitation and regard for her father, she instigated the poison in his body. Lance instantly widened his eyes in pain, unable to make any sound. "Your Majesty, to relieve yourself of the pain, you''d better write down the imperial edict as I said. Otherwise, you''re going to be in hell every single day!" Lance clenched his teeth and closed his eyes once again, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. But still, he didn''t make any sound. He thought that he had already made a grave mistake before, so if he was going to die anyway, he couldn''t allow himself to make another one. Chapter 793 The Father And Daughter Met (Part One) Due to the imperial capital''s high security, Howard and the rest could not enter. Naturally, they turned to Diana for help. She was the princess of the South Kingdom, after all. She had grown up here, so Howard believed she must be aware of some secret passage to get into the capital. "Why are you looking at me? I don''t know what to do now either." Diana shrugged. She had been busy in her time here, spending every day here either practicing martial arts skills or fighting with Catherine. When she wasn''t doing that, she would hang out with the men. So she had no time to think about anything else. "Don''t tell me you are a mere figurehead and don''t know anything about your kingdom''s secret passages," Howard said. In his opinion, there was no way this cunning woman wouldn''t have a back-up plan ready. Diana gave another shrug. "Of course, I am not a figurehead. It''s not impossible g? Is Catherine torturing you?" Lance touched his daughter''s face tentatively, unable to believe that someone had come out of the Labyrinth Swamp alive. "How did you get out?" he asked. "Harper led us out," Diana said excitedly. "She took us out by using the Holy Article of our kingdom. It was the only way to avoid being attacked. Father, there shouldn''t be any conflict between the South Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty anymore!" Now Lance was certain that the girl in front of him was indeed his daughter. "Catherine wants to become the South Kingdom''s queen and marry Matthew, with the entire South Kingdom as her dowry." "What? No way! That''s absurd!" Diana refuted back immediately. "Matthew would never fall for any other woman as long as Harper is still alive. That woman is terrible. Father, you know what? Harper never relies on Matthew. She is almost as powerful as him!" Chapter 794 The Father And Daughter Met (Part Two) Lance''s eyes widened in shock. "Really? But she is just a woman! How could she be so powerful?" "There is something else you might not know about. She is a close friend of Daphne, the young lady from Phoenix City!" Diana told him. She was not a stupid woman. Even though she was ridiculous and pretended to be worthless, she never forgot that she was the princess of the South Kingdom. Lance''s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard his daughter''s words. Suddenly, a member of a certain clan came to mind. His pupils contracted violently. He couldn''t help but swallow and then asked, "Who the hell is Harper?" "She is Matthew''s wife!" "Who was she before she became Matthew''s wife?" "She was Charles'' daughter, who was not favored and even tortured by her whole clan." Diana told Lance what she had found out about Ha did love them at the beginning when you made them your concubines, but you soon dismissed all thoughts of them. Did you forget? Every woman around you lives her life that way. Am I wrong to want to live my life with a man that I love?" All she wanted was Matthew. She could only feel happy as long as he was with her. Whether or not he loved her, that wasn''t something she wanted to think about. Catherine''s words kept echoing in Lance''s head. Yes, women were born as ornaments for men. That was how Lance had thought of them. But why did it feel wrong when he thought of that in relation to his daughter? He didn''t want his daughter to live with a man who didn''t love her for the rest of her life. He wanted her to live for herself. ''Harper is not the kind of woman who would live for a man!'' Lance then thought inwardly. Chapter 795 Scheming And Shrewd Sisters (Part One) Catherine had been aware of the mysterious visitor to Lance''s bedroom but she was yet to figure out who it was. Though she had no idea about who had been visiting Lance, there was a lingering fear in her mind. Her gut feeling told her that something was not right. Since that visitor showed up, Lance, who had completely lost his zest for life previously, had started to fight for life. And surprisingly, he had also started to feel better and look more energetic than before. All this was very unsettling for Catherine. "Guards!" Catherine summoned the guards. She wanted to get to the root of the matter. "Your Grace." "Go and check on all the people who have entered the capital city recently. I want all the details about them," Catherine ordered. The kind of incidents that were going on in the palace of the South Kingdom and the changes in Lance''s health could not be just a coincidence. Someone must be motivating Lance to fight for life. Otherwise, a man who had been waiting for death could not become so hopeful for his life all of a sudden. Catherine narrowed her eyes, trying to think wh ifferent. You can never know what there is in the other person''s heart." "That''s true. People are different from each other. But every heart is essentially made of flesh," Howard said in a gentle voice. "Even though I had wronged Harper time and again, she had never been so ruthless as to take all our lives. Even our father made countless attempts to kill her, but she had still forgiven him and allowed him to survive. Catherine is too vicious, compared to Harper. And even though there is a trace of viciousness in you as well, yet, you are not like Catherine." Diana was left rather baffled at such a point-blank remark made by Howard. "Your words are too lame," she said. At that point, Diana was rather irked by his remarks. Yet, she appreciated him by saying, "But thank you for comforting me." A smile spread out on Howard''s face. He explained, "I have never comforted anyone in my entire life. I don''t even know how to comfort people. Harper had been the only person in our family who is good at comforting people. But her way of comforting people is not always very pleasant to the ears." Chapter 796 Scheming And Shrewd Sisters (Part Two) "You are right," Diana said, heaving a deep sigh. She recalled what Harper had said to comfort her earlier. Her words sounded harsher than that of Howard''s. In fact, Harper didn''t comfort people. Rather, she used her words for provoking and goading people into action. And her tactics were effective. Diana remembered how Harper''s words had pushed her out of the lull where she had almost accepted her fate to be killed by her sister. Had it not been for Harper, that day, Diana would have died in the Labyrinth Swamp rather than being here at the moment. "After I bring peace back to the South Kingdom, I will follow her," Diana declared in a determined tone. "I have so much to learn from her. I strongly believe that staying with her is incredibly beneficial for me." "Only if she is willing to take you with her. It''s not so easy to have your way with Harper, you see," Howard reminded her calmly. Then he teased her, "Judging from your intelligence quotient, I don''t think she will be willing to take you with her." "Howard Chu, what do you mean?" Diana asked, rolling up her sleeves. "Do you want to get into a fight with me?" Howard raised his eyebrows and turned to go outward, without saying anything to Diana. He was aware that this time was not for reveling in such useless conversations. After Diana''s secret visit to the r believe that they must have encountered some sort of lucky opportunities in the Labyrinth Swamp that helped them improve their strength exponentially." "It''s nothing as such. And you certainly need not enter the Labyrinth Swamp for that. If you can control the power in your body that excites you, you can also improve your strength by a level or even more than them," Harper said gently. "I know you feel empowered when you are excited. But that is the time when you even have a risk of harming your companions as well. But if you can control yourself, you''ll win." Fred looked at Harper in surprise. A glimmer of hope played in his eyes. "Can I control it?" he asked. "Of course you can. As long as your strength is out of your control, it is like a double-edged sword that not only hurts your enemy but will harm you as well. Until the time it is under your control, it will be your own power. So, I suggest, you practice having control over yourself," Harper said, her eyes full of trust. "And I believe you can make it." "I can make it?" Fred mumbled, staring at his hands. All this time, he had been suppressing his strength for the fear that it might make him go crazy. But if he could control himself, as Harper said, then it would mean a qualitative leap to him. "I can make it. And I will do it," he affirmed to himself. Chapter 797 The Uninvited Guests (Part One) When Harper was trying to sneak into the Royal Palace of the South Kingdom, she, unfortunately, got lost. What was worse, Fred got lost with her as well. "Don''t you know the way to Lance''s residence?" Harper turned back to look at Fred, implying that he should know it. After all, it was understandable that she didn''t know because she had never been there before. Fred shook his head. "Your Highness, I''ve never been to Lance''s residence so I don''t know the way." Harper wanted to cry but she didn''t have time for tears at that moment. Both of them had no idea how to get to their destination but still, they continued to move forward. She had no choice but to give an order to the secret guards to find Lance''s palace. Fred was rendered speechless because of Harper''s command. The secret guards being used to find someone was like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. Harper might be the only n entire bottle when you finish your task." Upon hearing this, Patrick had so much excitement in its eyes. It turned into a small purple light, barely the size of a thumb. It then immediately sneaked into Lance''s bedroom. During the time, Lance had been lying in bed because he was unable to move. There were a lot of guards outside, but only a few people in the inner room were allowed to go inside to take care of him. Standing on the bedside, Patrick stretched out its paw in front of Lance''s nose to find out if the man was still breathing. Just then, Lance sensed something, so he slowly opened his eyes. He then saw a little purple fox with its paw under his nose. Seeing this, Patrick retreated its claw. With contempt, it turned its butt in front of Lance''s face and farted. The stinky smell almost made him throw up. But since there was nothing he could do, he just glared at Patrick. Chapter 798 The Uninvited Guests (Part Two) "Alas! A man who had lost his position and influence may be subjected to so much humiliation. Now even a little fox can disgrace me." When Patrick heard Lance say, "little fox", it was slightly offended. So it jumped to his face and sat on it for a long time. Lance was almost suffocated to death! "You little thing, you''ve gone too far!" Giving a contemptuous glare at Lance, Patrick stepped even harder on his face a few times before it finally staggered away. At that point, Lance was boiling with rage. ''Damn! How can a mere fox do that to me?'' When Patrick came out, it waved its claws, trying to describe what happened to Harper. She carefully watched it and then nodded afterward. "I see." Fred stared at Harper in astonishment. ''Are you kidding me, Your Highness? Do you really understand what this little thing is talking about? I''m pretty sure it''s just fooling us.'' Harper said, "You can''t use the sword that way." Zorro was helpless. How could the princess be so stubborn? As he had said, Fred couldn''t hear anything that she was saying. The man was in a state of rage. He was like a weapon whose only purpose was to kill. He wouldn''t listen to any kind of reason or logic. Harper threw a sunflower seed into Fred''s forehead. He turned his head furiously. "I''m listening. Bitch, you''re speaking so much! It''s exhaustive!" Zorro was petrified when he saw that Fred was still rational. However, Fred was so audacious as to say that to Harper. It seemed like Zorro was going to see how Fred would be tortured half-dead by the princess! "I''ll teach you a good lesson after you kill all of them," Harper lazily said. How dare he curse her like that and say that she was speaking too much? He was playing with fire and it was not going to end well. Chapter 799 The Queen Of The South Kingdom (Part One) Fred had created so much noise inside the Imperial Palace of the South Kingdom that it drew the attention of many people. Even the queen of the South Kingdom, who was leading her life in seclusion, had also come out of her palace. Her appearance out of her palace after so many years had taken everyone by surprise. "Your Majesty!" everyone called out in disbelief. Harper followed the direction of the crowd''s gaze until her eyes met a dignified woman dressed in a white robe. The woman walked towards them slowly and gracefully. She had a forgiving look on her face. She looked at Catherine and asked, "Catherine, what are you doing?" "Mo... mother..." Catherine called out, shocked to see her mother outside after so many years. The queen of the South Kingdom had not come out of her palace for many years. The last time she was seen outside her palace was when Catherine had become the Holy Maiden. Since Catherine lived in the Starry Palace, the empress had closed the doors of her palace to the rest of the world. The queen came forward and looked at Fred who seemed t ce. Catherine is the Holy Maiden and she seldom comes back from the Starry Palace. My husband and Diana often come to see me, but they never mention anything that''s going on outside. So, my knowledge about the recent happenings in the South Kingdom is very limited, leave aside people who come from outside," the queen confessed candidly. Then she walked close to Harper and asked with a big smile, "Would you like to have a cup of tea with me?" "Yeah. But I am afraid that the Holy Maiden will be unhappy about it," Harper teased as she looked at Catherine''s twisted face from the corner of her eye. "After all, the Holy Maiden of the South Kingdom may have other plans. Your husband is bedridden at the moment, and the other princess of the South Kingdom has also been forced to hide from being murdered. This is not a good time for tea." "Well, can I invite you to have tea with me after three days?" the queen proposed again. She did not want to give up so easily. If not today, then three days later. At least, in this way, she would get an opportunity to talk to Harper. Chapter 800 The Queen Of The South Kingdom (Part Two) After giving it some thoughts, Harper accepted the invitation, saying, "Yes, of course. That would be work for me." She, then stood up, calling out, "Fred, let''s leave now." With the sword resting on his shoulder, Fred followed Harper out of the palace. The murderous look on his face remained unchanged. Catherine watched Harper leave the palace and regretted having missed the opportunity to trap her. At the moment, Catherine had to tend to her mother. Her mother had no idea about her misdeeds, though she must be speculating something after what she had witnessed. If her mother knew what she had done, she would surely be very disappointed. "Mother, I..." Catherine then stammered. She didn''t know where to begin with. "Catherine, bring your sister back to the palace. I am going to pay a visit to your father," the queen said tenderly. She came close to Catherine and flicked her hair behind her ear just like she would cajole a little girl. "You should never forget that we are a family. We must always support each other." Catherine felt the heaviness in her heart and her vision became blurred. Her throat constricted and she could not utter a single word. After that, the queen turned around and went to Lance''s palace. It had been more than ten years since she visited his palace for the last time. Now as she walked to that palace, it felt as if a lifetime had passed. ecome such a reckless woman? Isn''t it me who is supposed to act like this?" Catherine looked around and found the owner of the familiar voice. It was Diana standing at a distance, smirking at her. "Oh! I understand. You must have got tired of being oppressed all the time and so you want to try the feeling of being free. Am I right?" Diana provoked Catherine. Catherine raised her head and looked at the sly smile on Diana''s face which enraged her once again. She had the impulse to slap Diana right in the face, and she did. With the impact of the slap, Diana''s face turned aside and flushed immediately. Diana caressed her red cheek tenderly and shouted, "Catherine, don''t you know you should not slap anyone in the face? How could you do this to me? How should I explain to Father and Mother? I can''t just tell them that I fell to your hand and got my cheek swollen!" "Why not? I think it''s a good excuse. You walked carelessly and fell on my hand by accident. That''s why your face has turned red!" Catherine sneered back. Diana, however, merely snorted, "If it were not for Mother''s sake, I would have a fight with you!" "Anytime!" Catherine said and then walked past Diana to go out of the palace. But Diana called out again, "Catherine!" "What now?" Catherine retorted furiously. "Well, never mind. Let''s go to see Father and Mother together!" Diana suggested. Chapter 801 The Reconciliation (Part One) After coming out of the South Kingdom''s palace, Harper went to the inn straightaway. Meanwhile, Matthew was almost at the end of his wits. Just when he was about to go out and find Harper, he saw her while she was on the way back. With huge steps, he immediately approached her. "You''re back." "Well, we''re back, but¡ª" Harper looked up at the man behind her before continuing, "It seems like Fred needs some more time before he goes back to normal." Matthew was a little surprised at that. "Did he get out of control?" "Yes, but he still has a reasonable mind while he''s in that state. For a while, he just couldn''t control the raging power in his body. He''s very irritable as well. Fortunately, he''s still sensible enough not to kill everyone at will. So I used some medicine to keep him in this state. If he can''t control himself again, I''ll try another way to deal with him." Harper watched Matthew''s ncerely looked at him, and continued, "He''s a good friend of mine." "You''re just friends?" Matthew casually asked. "Yes, do I have to repeat myself? He''s a good friend, just like Zack. That''s it," Harper honestly replied. A smile bloomed in Matthew¡¯s eyes. Like Zack, everything would be fine as long as Darren''s position in Harper''s heart was way lower than his. However, Darren was powerful so he couldn''t be underestimated. "Get ready. Let''s go back to the imperial capital tomorrow. The state of affairs in the South Kingdom should have been settled by now. Also, Carlson has left for the Birch Pass. We should leave now," Matthew suddenly said. "I''m afraid that we can''t... Because the queen of the South Kingdom asked me to have tea in the palace three days later. It seems like she has something important to say. And she was looking at me in a very strange way," Harper said with a shrug. Chapter 802 The Reconciliation (Part Two) "Then, let''s go back to the imperial capital after you have tea with her." "Okay." In the South Kingdom''s palace, Catherine finally gave the antidote to Lance. Then, she stood aside silently. Meanwhile, Diana sat by the bed and helped Lance sit up. "Father, how do you feel?" "Much better," Lance lovingly said. He then turned to Catherine who was standing beside him without making any noise. He then gestured for her to come forward. But Catherine remained standing where she was and looked at Lance and Diana with a complicated expression on her face. She didn''t understand why Lance preferred Diana when she had always been the troublemaker between the two of them. However, at that moment, she seemed to understand that Diana was very kind with lots of qualities that she didn''t have. Even though Diana almost died in her hands, she could still wholeheartedly smile and act just like leave everything to you and Diana." "Don''t worry. Diana will handle everything well. I will support her in the days to come." Taking a deep breath, Catherine had decided that she was going to atone for her sins for the rest of her life. Diana only shrugged her shoulders, as if it wasn''t a big deal to her at all. She had never wanted the throne of the South Kingdom. She didn''t want it before and she certainly didn''t want it then. What she wanted now was to stay with Harper, her master and learn more things from her. She had actually decided that she was going to escape from the huge burden of ruling the South Kingdom. "Diana, please invite Princess Harper to the palace tomorrow. We have something to deal with and it would be better if we can resolve it as soon as possible." Celia was overcome with excitement when she thought of Harper''s face. Soon enough, the day finally came. Chapter 803 What Was The Truth (Part One) When Diana invited Harper to the palace, the latter was somewhat startled. Because Diana''s mother, the queen of the South Kingdom had originally invited her to the palace three days from then. This only meant that the queen used a single day to settle the internal conflict in her family. It was not an easy job. After all, the Holy Maiden was a tough and cunning woman. If Diana competed with her, she wouldn''t probably have a chance of winning. "You''re surprised. You think that we''re very busy dealing with Catherine that we don''t have time to invite you for tea. Am I right?" Diana firmly said. "Yes, I''m surprised but for a different reason. I''m surprised that you''re really calm. It seems like your mother is such an extraordinary woman indeed," Harper said. Diana did not say anything in response. Her mother was the one she admired the most. Although it was rare to see her mother public, her ability was no inferior than I received an order from my master that I was not allowed to do anything about it," the queen said softly. Harper was more surprised than ever. "Who on earth destroyed the Qin Clan?" After a moment of silence, the queen said, "Catherine, Diana, wait outside for a moment. We need to have a private talk." "Yes, Mother." After the two princesses had left, the queen slowly said, "Originally, the Qin Clan was not an aristocratic family here. They came from another place where everyone had spiritual energy. The Qin Clan was the most powerful among them. At that time, the clan moved in here. Because everyone in the clan could use spiritual energy, people of the Ice Moon Dynasty were afraid of them. So they tried to hunt them down to kill every single one of them. In retaliation, the Qin Clan selected four powerful clans to destroy the Ice Moon Dynasty. It eventually led to the present situation of the four kingdoms." Chapter 804 What Was The Truth (Part Two) "After the establishment of the four kingdoms, the Bright Dynasty was feared by the people of the other three kingdoms because the Bright Dynasty had the support of the Qin Clan. They were afraid that the Qin Clan would help the Bright Dynasty to destroy their kingdoms. So they united together and pressured the Bright Dynasty to kill the members of the Qin Clan. Is this what happened?" Harper calmly asked. The queen shook her head and responded, "No, there''s no truth in that." "It''s not true?" Harper felt even more surprised. She had thought that she was right. The queen nodded vigorously. "The person who was able to destroy the Qin Clan didn''t exist on this continent. The clan was destroyed later on and the four kingdoms unintentionally became the accomplices." "I don''t understand." The expression on the queen''s face turned solemn. "Back then, t a master for a hundred years. Now I''m relieved. After you successfully grasp the cultivation methods, you can go back to the place you belong to," the queen responded with a big smile. She had been worried about Harper just then, but now she was completely at ease. Harper smiled without saying anything. She was thinking that it would be hard to get the two Heavenly Books from Rolando in the Great Jade Kingdom, not to mention the Sacred Seal of the Wonder Kingdom. Even though she used to have a good relationship with Rolando, she was sure that he wouldn''t readily give the Heavenly Books to her. "My Lady, please take care of yourself!" the queen exclaimed once again while she saw Harper off. "We will meet again in the future. Please take care of yourself as well. I''ll live well with a smile just like today," Harper said while she smiled at the queen. Chapter 805 Poor Carlson (Part One) When Harper and Matthew reached the entrance of the Birch Pass, they immediately saw a person who was leaning against the city gate and holding a long spear. The couple could feel his rage even from far away. Harper lifted the curtain and said, "Carlson arrived so soon." Looking at her, Matthew noticed that she looked guilty. With eyebrows raised, he said, "Why are you afraid of him? Be tough enough and ask him to go down on his knees and welcome his aunt." Harper glared at Matthew. After all, she and Carlson were friends. It wouldn''t be appropriate to treat a friend like that. Moreover, the man was Prince Allen''s son. He came from a royal family so there was no need for him to kneel down just to greet them! Meanwhile, Carlson briefly looked at the curtain of the carriage and snorted. Holding his spear horizontally, he stopped the envoy team, as if nobody would be able to resist him. "You''ve gone too far. How could you play tricks o e only to find out through a report from the guard at the city gate that Prince Matthew''s carriage had already left the city! "The envoy team has already left?" Shawn asked in surprise. "Yes, after entering the Birch Pass, they changed their direction midway. They directly left the city and it looks like they''re going back to the imperial capital." The guard also reported that they didn''t dare to stop Prince Matthew''s carriage. They just let it go and they might have been far away already. Shawn rubbed his forehead with one hand and thought, ''This couple is so troublesome. How can they throw this awful mess to me right now without many any further arrangements?'' Then, it seemed like an idea suddenly came to Shawn. He quickly said, "Servants, pack up our things. I''ll go back to the imperial capital as well. It''s time for me to tell His Majesty what I''ve done. Prepare two of our fastest horses so we can catch up with Prince Matthew." Chapter 806 Poor Carlson (Part Two) "Then what about your duties here?" "It''s fine as long as Carlson is here. Moreover, he was sent here to take over the job. Yet, he left everything to me and came to look for Princess Harper. Tell him that he''s responsible for the Birch Pass now. I''m going back to the imperial capital." Then, like what he said, Shawn left everything behind and ran away. Meanwhile, the frustrated Carlson went back to the general''s mansion to seek comfort, but the only thing he found in there was silence. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why is the general''s mansion so quiet when Uncle Matthew and the others had just arrived? Also, where is Shawn?'' Left without any options, Carlson asked a servant, "Have Prince Matthew and Princess Harper arrived?" The servant shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen their carriage come in here." ''It''s so weird. Didn''t they enter the city before I did? Why haven''t they arrived yet? Di face." "Yes, he even smiles when he kills people. In my opinion, His Highness has a better disposition. His thoughts are all written on his face, unlike General Shawn. It''s completely impossible to know what the general is thinking. But with His Highness, you don''t have to guess," the other guard responded. "I heard that General Shawn wasn''t like this before. He used to be cold and indifferent. Later on, he began to smile unfathomably because of something that happened to him." "Really? One would become smiling when they get stimulated?" the other guard asked in surprise. "Probably, I''m not sure." "I wonder what will happen to His Highness when he reaches the military camp and the soldiers provokes him. Will he change his personality once he comes back?" They looked at each other and then thought, ''No way! His Highness looks so carefree! It is impossible for the soldiers to break his spirit!'' Chapter 807 The Bully (Part One) In the imperial city of the South Kingdom, Catherine was standing on the gate tower of the city. She watched as a person got up on a horse and left the capital. Her eyes were moist with tears. Within a short time, her father and mother left the South Kingdom, and now even her sister Diana was leaving. Catherine was the only one left in the vast kingdom. This had been something that she wanted in the past. But now, after all the misunderstandings were cleared up in their family, she suddenly felt a little lonely. It was as if she had returned to the time when she lived in the Starry Palace by herself. It was probably the darkest time of her life. She didn''t have anyone at all. After cutting off her family for some time, she didn''t think that she could feel this way about them leaving. "Diana!" Catherine shouted while she supported herself with both of her hands on the handrail. She was hoping that Diana would change her mind and stay. Upon hearing Catherine''s voice, Diana stopped the horse and looked back towards the tower. "Catherine, what''s the matter?" "Do you have to leave? " "What''s wrong with hitting somebody when they did something wrong? I might have already hit as many as thirty, if not a hundred. I don''t think there''s any difference if I hit one more woman like you!" Carlson exclaimed in a rough voice. He was about to give her another slap when Diana yelled at him, "You don''t think I can fight you?" She then approached him in an instant and bit his neck. Due to the severe pain, Carlson immediately stretched out his hand to push the crazy woman away from him. He didn''t know that Diana was tough. If someone ever dared to hurt her, she would always hit that person back as hard as she could. And if she was slapped, she would become so furious and fight back with everything she got. As a result, the two of them started hitting each other on the bed. It was around this time that Joshua came to visit Carlson. After Matthew left, he became responsible for helping Carlson in leading the army. When he pushed the door open and came in, he saw that Carlson was pressing a woman on the bed. He immediately noticed that the woman''s clothes were torn. Chapter 808 The Bully (Part Two) With the situation in front of him, Joshua gasped in surprise and thought, ''What on earth happened to Carlson? He''s actually forcing a woman right now! It seems that the woman is violently struggling from his hold. She must be a very strong one.'' "How dare you to hit me back? I..." Carlson blurted out. When he was about to slap her again, he suddenly noticed that someone was watching them. Upon looking up, he saw Joshua standing by the door, as if he had just been struck by lightning. "Carlson, you''re a member of the royal family. How could you do this? Forcing a woman? This is just too disgraceful! Oh my god, I never thought that you would be someone who likes to do this kind of thing!" Joshua said while he covered his eyes with his hands. Carlson was so enraged that he began to tremble. "Which of your eyes saw that I''m forcing a woman?" Joshua moved his fingers a bit, allowing him to peek at them. He then responded, "Well, both of my two eyes see what you are doing! I know you''re not young anymore and you need a woman by your side. If you don''t like to go to the brothel, you can marry a decent woma own the clothes on the table before she quickly left as well. Looking at Diana and then back at the clothes, Carlson stammered, "Wh... what? Do you need to take a bath?" Diana placed her arm close to her nose and tried to smell herself. For a few days, she had been so occupied on her journey that she didn''t have the time to take some rest. So she thought that it was a nice idea to have a fresh bath and get changed before she continued her travel. She immediately replied, "Yes, why not? You should go out now. I''m going to take a bath. You can''t stay inside while I''m bathing." Carlson yawned and said, "Well, I''ll go inside to have a good rest instead. Once you''re done with everything, you should get out of my place as soon as possible. Don''t even think about disturbing me again! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I wouldn''t do anything terrible to you!" After he was finished speaking, Carlson walked towards the bedroom and fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow. When she saw that he was sound asleep, Diana felt relieved. Then, she began to take off her clothes to take a comfortable bath. Chapter 809 The Eighty Percent Probability (Part One) Diana had no idea that because of Joshua''s vague explanation when he told the servants to bring a bathtub and clothes for her, everybody jumped to the conclusion that Carlson had slept with her. Due to her obliviousness, Diana casually left after taking a bath and changing her clothes. "Why did the girl leave?" Everybody else was confused as they thought that the girl who had slept with Carlson should stay with him. They couldn''t understand why she just left. "Maybe, it''s because Prince Carlson refuses to take responsibility with what he did. She may not have any other choice but to leave. She must be so upset," someone presumed in a low voice, instantly putting Carlson in a very unforgivable position. "Oh my god! I didn''t expect that such a good-looking man like Prince Carlson would be like this. He has ruined such a decent girl''s reputation. How could he sleep with a virgin and refuse to take responsibility for that?" Immediately, all of the people became extremely dissatisfied with Carlson''s behaviors. They all believed that the prince tricked the girl into doing a momentous act but refuse family first? Or, don''t you want to discuss it with your younger sister? They might not be on board with the idea. You don''t have to give an answer right away. I''ll be staying in the imperial capital for quite a long time. You can even make your choice until I''m about to leave the imperial capital," Harper suggested. "Thank you for your concern. But I''ve already decided. Her disease cannot be allowed to go on any longer. If she refuses to be treated now, she won''t be able to live for many years. Since you''re eighty percent sure, why don''t we give it a try? You don''t need to be pressured too much. I know it''s a very delicate situation since a person''s life is at stake but please go ahead and treat her with confidence. If anything goes wrong, I will take full responsibility," Shawn firmly stated. "Such being the case, I''ll begin to prepare for the treatment as soon as I get back," Harper said with a smile. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw how determined Shawn was. Now that he had made those bold declarations, the only thing Harper needed to focus on was to try her best to cure Wendy. Chapter 810 The Eighty Percent Probability (Part Two) "That''s it. I can''t go back to the imperial capital with you for the time being. Wendy is recuperating in the south region right now. I''m going there to pick her up and take her back to the imperial capital. Please go ahead and proceed to the capital without me so you can have time to prepare. As soon as we arrive in the imperial capital, we''ll come to you for the treatment," Shawn said while he stood up, preparing right then to go out. "There is no need to hurry¡ª" "Wendy doesn''t have much time left, so if you said that there''s a chance that we can extend her life, I don''t think I can wait. Thank you, Your Highness," Shawn said to Harper with a gentle smile. After that, he jumped off the carriage, mounted his horse, and left the envoy team with his deputy general in a few heartbeats. They headed for the south as fast as they could. Harper lifted the curtain and looked at the direction that they went to. With gentle eyes, she watched Shawn''s receding figure until she couldn''t see him d. "I think everybody will want to hit you as soon as they see you. How dare you use a metaphor with my maids? Do you think it''s easy to push them around?" Harper said, refusing to let it go. "No, no, that''s not what I meant. Of course, it''s not easy to push them around," Jack explained. He felt like weeping but no tears came out of his eyes. Instead, he cast a glare on Fred, who in his opinion was to blame for their current predicament. Jack thought that if it weren''t for him, he would not have offended Harper. Everyone in Matthew''s mansion knew that they would rather offend Matthew than Harper. If they offended Matthew, they would be tortured to half death at the worst, but if they offended Harper, they would wish that they were dead instead. "Your Highness, it was all my fault. Please forgive me. I won''t do it again," Jack apologized with so much conviction. He knew it was useless to reason with Harper, because she had never been reasonable once she set her mind on something. Chapter 811 Back To The Imperial Capital (Part One) In response to Jack''s apology, Harper snorted. Obviously, she didn''t buy his claims at all. Meanwhile, with a sad expression on his face, Jack turned around to look at Barry for help, but the latter pretended to not see it. Barry knew that first and foremost, it was not easy to change Harper''s mind. Second, he still needed Harper''s permission to marry her maid Nina so he couldn''t risk offending her just for Jack''s sake. He was well aware that Harper could just easily forbid their marriage so, between his fiancee and his brother, he decisively chose to abandon the latter. Upon realizing Barry''s response, Jack dejectedly curled his lips and looked at Fred instead. But he was just greeted with a smile full of gloat. With that, he suddenly thought of one thing. He immediately decided that he should go to hell with his heartless brother by saying, "Your Highness, don''t forget that Fred offended you not long ago. He cursed you and claimed that you''re a woman who always nags." As soon as his words came out, Fred''s eyes widened in an instant. The next moment, the atmosphere inside the car held her waist, and headed for the Champion Restaurant with her. Zack knew the prince was declaring silently that he was Harper''s husband now. Untroubled, Zack followed them without undue haste, turning a blind eye to what Matthew just did. "I heard that Carlson has been dispatched to the Birch Pass. Did you see him when you came back from the pass? Prince Allen has been so agitated and worried since his son was transferred there," Zack told Harper. "Yes, we saw him. In fact, he''s doing quite well," Harper replied. She was reminded of how Carlson initially wanted to vent his anger on them, but then she and Matthew played a trick on him. Now, he must be in a really bad mood. If he came back next time, she knew they couldn''t fool him that easily again. "He must have changed a lot these days while being in the army, at least not as aggressive as before," Zack remarked. Matthew chimed in, "Not necessarily. I think his true nature has been completely brought out after he received training in the army. He has become much bolder. He even dared to block our way and question us." Chapter 812 Back To The Imperial Capital (Part Two) Zack immediately sensed that something wasn''t right from Matthew''s words. In his eyes, Carlson had always been a trouble maker. When he was still in the imperial capital, he was like a little tyrant. If it was true that he had thoroughly developed his temperament in the army, what kind of a monster did he turn into? Zack looked at Harper, as if wanting her to confirm it. Harper curled her lips and smiled. In fact, Carlson''s temperament was more aggressive than when he was in the imperial capital. But she didn''t think that it was a big deal since it was the soldiers in the south domain whom he was going to bother now. Besides, if Carlson was still in the imperial capital, she would not be the one being tortured by that young man, so she didn''t care about it. Zack rubbed his eyebrows and said, "It seems like Prince Allen and Princess Casey will find it very hard to sleep well again." "How is Gigi? I''ve been away for a long time. I wonder if she still recognizes me," Harper said, changing the topic. "Several days llness? The officials won''t agree." "Shawn is on his way to the south region to pick up and escort her back to the imperial capital. Because Harp has found a method to possibly cure her. The Shen Clan had already agreed to try it out. If she is cured, she can serve as your empress without humiliating you since she''s the daughter of a prestigious family." Matthew''s voice was quite firm and steady. "Haha..." Lucas just awkwardly laughed. He was already planning to send Matthew a dozen or more beautiful women to his mansion once those officials suggested once again to select more concubines for him! While he was resentfully thinking about his plan, his eyes suddenly met Harper''s which made him feel uncomfortable as if she had seen through him. He quickly turned around and tried to change the topic, "Uncle, Aunt, when are you going to have a baby?" As soon as he asked, Harper clearly felt that the atmosphere in the room had changed. It became very tense and the expression on Matthew''s face became more downcast. Chapter 813 A Successful And Safe Child Birth (Part One) In the middle of the dinner, the atmosphere suddenly became more tensed. Lucas moved his chair closer to Zack and asked, "Zack, did I say something wrong?" "Your Majesty, aren''t you hungry?" Zack asked while he stretched out his hand, picked up a chicken leg, and forcibly placed it into Lucas'' mouth. After that, he continued, "Eat more and talk less. Or, do you want to go back to the Imperial Palace to have dinner?" Desperately shaking his head, Lucas felt quite confused. He didn''t think that there was anything wrong with his question, so he wondered why everyone else was reacting as if he said something unforgivable. "We won''t stay in the imperial capital for long. We might actually go to the Wonder Kingdom. After making a diagnosis and possibly curing Wendy, we''ll probably go," Matthew slowly said after being silent for quite a while. "You''re going to leave again?" Zack asked, very much surprised to hear this news. He always felt like as time went by, Harper went farther and farther away from though the crown is on your head right now, the imperial harem involves a lot of politics. But if you''re capable enough to impress all the courtiers, the vacancy of the imperial harem will not matter. However, you don''t have such capabilities and status yet." He didn''t mean to deliberately offend Lucas. On the contrary, he was simply telling him a fact that it wouldn''t be easy for him to abolish the imperial harem. "Uncle Matthew, I won''t give up. I don''t want the woman I love to live every single day of her life under so many conflicts and conspiracies. I want to be like you, Uncle Matthew. I want to find someone who I can truly love and spend the rest of my life with," Lucas sincerely stated. For the first time, Matthew looked at Lucas with eyes full of admiration. "You have a good principle." "That''s all because you set a good example for me, Uncle Matthew. Speaking of which, I''ve been meaning to ask you. How did you acquire such wisdom and intellect?" Lucas said while raising his eyebrows. Chapter 814 A Successful And Safe Child Birth (Part Two) "My intellect? It''s all thanks to her." The corners of Matthew''s mouth lifted a little to form a small smile. Lucas immediately understood that the "her" who Matthew was referring to was none other than Harper. She was like a mystery. People had thought that she was arrogant and intimidating, but she turned out to be kind-hearted in nature. They had also thought that she was weak and easy to push around, but she had thrown her enemies into hell while wearing a smile on her face. Harper was a woman of principle. Even an emperor was not capable of making her give up what she truly believed in. "By the way, is there something that you''re hiding about having a child?" Lucas finally asked. He was not a fool. When he mentioned it earlier, the expression on Harper''s face immediately changed. So did Matthew''s, and even Zack''s behavior became strange. Matthew didn''t answer the question. He didn''t know how to tell Lucas or even, if he should tell him something so c . "I think he''s going to look like George." Before Caroline could say anything more, the door was pushed open and George rushed in. Harper immediately took the baby aside, giving way for him. George only took a quick look at the baby before he held Caroline''s hands very tightly. "Darling, thank you for your hard work!" George''s eyes looked a little red, but he tried his best to hold back his tears in front of other people. However, Caroline didn''t look very happy to see him. "This is the delivery room so only women can come in. How could you just enter like that? If we get bad luck because of this?¡ª" "Nonsense! You''ve endured so much pain to give birth to a baby for me. If I could even dare to not come and see you just because of the fictitious back luck, how do I deserve to be your husband?" George interrupted Caroline. When she didn''t respond after a minute, he lovingly said, "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright. Thank you very much, Caroline." Chapter 815 Giving Birth To A Monkey (Part One) When she saw Caroline and George arguing with each other, Harper quietly took the baby out of the room, leaving the couple to sort things out. As she saw the new grandparents waiting outside anxiously, Harper informed with a smile, "Lord Franklin, Lady Isabella, your daughter and the baby are stable. It''s a boy." Isabella held the baby in her arms and said with so much excitement, "Caroline wants you to give the baby his name. Please name him. It would be such an honor." In fact, Harper had been thinking about it for a while. She said, "How about Jabari? It means brave." Franklin couldn''t help but repeat the name, as if he was trying to see how the name would sound. "Jabari, Jabari. It''s great. The name has been decided then." Meanwhile, Zack had been standing by the sideline and watching how happy they were. He smiled and thought to himself, ''It''s such a precious time. I wish this moment can stay a bit longer, so I can also enj d actually been taking him for granted. He gave her absolute freedom to do whatever she wanted. She realized that no matter how busy she was with doing her own things, she shouldn''t neglect this man. "When we reach home, shall I make you lotus seeds porridge?" Harper softly asked. As soon as he heard that, Matthew''s eyes lit up, as if the softness in his eyes was about to overflow. He smiled and said, "A bowl of porridge is not enough for me." "What do you want to eat then? I''ll make it for you. Just tell me and I''ll try my best to cook it for you," Harper immediately responded. "Can you cook for me every day?" Matthew asked in a low voice. "Yes, I can do it for you every single day," Harper answered after thinking it over. "Well, I don''t really want you to cook for me every day. Your hands aren''t accustomed to cooking," he answered with tenderness. "Are they accustomed to killing then?" Harper asked with amusement. Chapter 816 Giving Birth To A Monkey (Part Two) Matthew rolled his eyes at her and said, "Killing is my job. You should use your hands to paint and save people''s lives. You don''t need to taint them with oil or blood." A wide smile reached Harper''s eyes. She was so happy and content. Matthew was in a good mood, as well. Moreover, Allen must have known that they had just come back so he didn''t send someone to disturb them. The two had a very rare time of leisure. In the kitchen of the Phoenix House, Angelica and Peony kept shaking their heads while looking at the couple inside. "They rushed into the kitchen after coming back and even kicked us out. Are they going to cook by themselves?" Nina then asked the two maids to leave and not disturb Harper and Matthew. After that, she also left. The moment she left the kitchen, Barry stopped her. "Barry, is there something wrong? They''re busy in the kitchen. If you have something to tell them, I''m afraid you will have to wait for a while," N ound was heard. Forsythia gave a thumbs-up with satisfaction. Fred turned his head, pretended not to see it and walked out. Forsythia closed the door, forbidding anyone from disturbing the couple. After all, Harper only had few chances to be with Matthew. They hadn''t had the opportunity to just spend some time together for long. The two were so busy and traveling around, especially during this trip to the South Kingdom when Harper had been in danger several times. Fortunately, good things always happened eventually. Forsythia really hoped that both of them could be safe and happy. Jack''s fall on the ground was so painful. He would not have been in such a mess if Fred hadn''t sealed his internal force. Fred was getting back at him because he told Harper about the time when he said that she always nagged. But they were close like brothers. How dare Fred treat him in such a way! Jack thought that he must have his revenge for this humiliation. Chapter 817 Prejudice (Part One) At that time, the entire Travis'' mansion was extraordinarily quiet. While Travis himself remained silent, his wife, Hannah looked very serious. They were taken aback by the fact that Shawn suddenly arrived, taking Wendy back from the south region. "Shawn, do you know that Wendy..." Hannah wanted to say something but she hesitated. After all, this was her biological daughter that they were speaking of. As her mother, she had always been aware of what was on Wendy''s mind. If it was not for her weak physical state, she would have competed with Harper. Now, she was being forced to bow her head and ask Harper to cure her. Because of this, she was afraid that Wendy wouldn''t accept the treatment. "Father, Mother, I just told you that I had already agreed to let Princess Harper cure Wendy. Wendy''s condition is getting worse and worse by the day. Let''s not lie to each other. For a long time, I know that all of us hav one. "That''s because Prince Matthew?¡ª" "Yes, he''s powerful. And everything that his wife wants, including the throne, he would turn the world just to give it to her," Shawn casually said, without thinking that his words were not appropriate. Travis was so furious that his eyes were fuming with rage. He wanted to scold his son, but after thinking about it, he realized that Shawn had a point. Indeed, the Bu Clan was full of cunning people. But for some reason, they had become fond of Harper. If she was a wretched person, they wouldn''t have protected her all this time. "If Princess Harper had asked for anything in return, it would have been a relief for us. But she didn''t. So I''m just afraid..." Travis was quite worried. After all, what Harper would do for them was a great favor. If for example, Matthew were to threaten Shawn into doing something that was against their morality, how could they refuse? Chapter 818 Prejudice (Part Two) "I just told you that Princess Harper could cure Wendy. If you refuse it, I''ll immediately give her a reply." Shawn stood up and pretended to leave. "Wait! Come back! I said that we''re just worried!" Travis was so infuriated that his beard stiffened. "What are you worried about? Do we have anything that Prince Matthew wants? Our military power? Can any military in the world resist the Black Flag Army of three hundred thousand soldiers?" Shawn sarcastically asked. "Maybe..." "Wendy?" Father, Wendy cannot even be compared to Princess Harper. If I were Prince Matthew, I wouldn''t be interested in any other woman after marrying her." There was even a hint of ridicule in the smile on Shawn''s face. "Is she that good?" Travis was a little unhappy. Except for her weak physical state, he firmly believed that his daughter was adequate, if not acceptable enough! "Can Wendy rescue Prince Matth ll threaten or extort us just because she can help us." Hannah sighed. "I''m just afraid that Matthew has a lot of evil intentions." They had concluded that the one who Travis was worried about was Matthew. He looked daunting, cold, and unreasonable. On top of that, he had a reputation for being manipulative. No one could be in comparison with him. But Harper could walk with him and not be intimidated, so there was no other explanation except that she was cunning as well. Travis was just afraid that in the future, his two children would be willing to gladly help the couple even if they got hurt. "Alas. Why isn''t our son as cunning as Zack?" With their current situation, Travis couldn''t help but envy Franklin very much. "Who called him ''Little Fox'' a few days ago?" Hannah asked with a smile. Travis lightly scratched his nose and said, "The Bu Clan indeed has a group of cunning foxes!" Chapter 819 Rolando Is Gay (Part One) Upon seeing Hannah, Shawn''s mother, who just arrived at her doorstep, Harper was taken aback. The next second, she noticed that Shawn also came along with her. She immediately realized that Hannah must have come to confirm if she could really cure her daughter. After all, Wendy was Hannah''s only daughter so she couldn''t take any risks. Even though Harper had already told Shawn that there was an 80% chance that she could cure Wendy, Hannah still personally came to confirm it. Performing the role of the mansion''s hostess, Harper welcomed them inside. "Lady Hannah and Shawn, please have a seat. Nina, make a pot of tea with the new tea leaves that I brought back from the South Kingdom for our guests." "Yes, Your Highness." Even though Hannah had taken a considerable amount of time thinking and rehearsing about what to say, she suddenly forgot all of them when Harper was in front of her. In fact, she had a lot of things that she wanted to say and ask, but yes. As long as you''re with me, everyone else in the world should make way for you." "Humph! You''re teasing me!" Harper exclaimed, pretending to be upset. "Did anything good happened in the imperial court session?" "I''m not sure if it is a good thing. The Great Jade Kingdom had just delivered a state letter, informing us that Rolando decided to appoint Lilian as his empress. He''s inviting representatives from our Bright Dynasty to attend the ceremony." Matthew sighed. "Rolando wanted to make Lilian his empress?" Harper asked in surprise. Although the Bright Dynasty''s power and influence could be considered as equal to the Great Jade Kingdom''s, the latter was wealthier. If Rolando wanted to conquer the world, how could he appoint a foreign princess as his empress? "It feels strange to you as well, right? That''s why I said earlier that I don''t know if it''s a good thing. I can''t help but think that Rolando has a plan in mind," Matthew slowly said. Chapter 820 Rolando Is Gay (Part Two) "Perhaps, Rolando does want Lilian to be his empress. Lilian must be very happy. She''s been in love with him for so many years. Now, she''s finally going to be his lawful wife. As the saying goes, ''Nothing is impossible to a willing heart''." Harper sighed. Matthew opened his mouth, but said nothing in response. Rolando had saved Harper before. He even acquired a crippled arm for doing so. If he insisted on speaking ill of Rolando, he knew that it would backfire on him. "Shall we go to the Great Jade Kingdom?" Matthew asked instead. Harper''s eyes lit up. "Of course we should. Aside from attending the wedding, I happen to be very interested in the contents recorded in the Heavenly Book which Rolando has been keeping." "Rolando will not give it to you so easily," Matthew reminded her. "He can just show it to me," Harper plainly said. If Rolando was willing to show her the contents o!" Confused, Harper asked, "Because of Rolando? Why would you think that?" "Rolando has always kept himself away from women. He looks so gentle and kind. Have you ever seen any woman close to him?" Matthew patiently guided Harper to the idea that Rolando was gay. Even if Rolando was not so, Matthew would let Harper think that he was. He even wanted this thought to be deeply rooted in her mind so that whenever she saw Rolando, she would be reminded of his gay preference. Harper thought for a while and realized that there wasn''t any woman who had been able to be close to Rolando. Even she had always stood three steps away from him. Upon careful thought, she realized that the only one time when she was able to approach him was only because he was injured and she had to save him and change the medicine for his wound. After that, it seemed like she had never been close to him again. Chapter 821 An Abundance Of Old Friends (Part One) Since Harper was starting to believe that Rolando was gay, Matthew wanted to water the seeds that he had planted in her mind. "Miguel is hostile to you because Rolando saved your life at the cost of one of his own arms. Look at it from Miguel''s perspective. What kind of feelings must Rolando have for you that he was so willing to give up a part of him just to save you?" The expression on Matthew''s face remained as normal as it could get, but he was laughing so much inside. He thought to himself, ''You are too naive to go against me, Rolando.'' Harper narrowed her eyes when she heard what Matthew said. "He''s hostile to me because Rolando gave up his arm for me?" She voiced out her thoughts at the moment. Matthew frowned a bit with Harper''s reaction. He coughed a few times to clear his throat before saying, "Harp, you see, it''s more than that. Rolando has never been with a woman before. But he was more than willing to lose an arm for you. It made Miguel misunderstand that Rolando likes you. Miguel then became afraid that Rolando was going to abandon him. That''s w nformation about it. She said that it was because my spiritual power hasn''t been baptized. If I give birth to a child now, my spiritual power will be completely absorbed by the child. And without my spiritual power to support me, I will be weak and eventually die in the delivering process. But this won''t happen after I''m baptized," Harper slowly explained. "What exactly is this baptism that you''re telling me?" Matthew quickly asked, eager and enthusiastic about the possibility of having a child without losing his wife. "This is the part that I''m not so sure of. The queen said that after we have gathered the Sacred Seals, they will guide me in finding the Death Pool of the Qin Clan, where I can receive the baptism. But before that, I have to learn all the cultivation methods written in the Heavenly Book. So I must see the content on Rolando''s Heavenly Book. Only when all the books are gathered and studied can I tell what kind of cultivation methods I have to practice." Harper found it hard to explain the matter, but she tried really hard to do it for Matthew. Chapter 822 An Abundance Of Old Friends (Part Two) "You mean what''s recorded in the Heavenly Book are the cultivation methods of the Qin Clan?" Matthew was rather surprised. The Heavenly Books of the four kingdoms'' royal families were after were actually written by the Qin Clan. Inside the books were no more than a few cultivation methods. This was so ironic to him because the royal families of the four kingdoms all thought that what was written in the book were records of the ways on how humans could live forever. If they had known that there were only cultivation methods in those books, they would seriously be enraged. "Then the Qin Clan had been annihilated by?" "Someone else." Harper told Matthew everything she found out from the queen of South Kingdom. Meanwhile, Matthew''s face became solemn while he carefully listened to her every word. If there was a hidden force that had exterminated the Qin Clan, then it must be a very powerful one. If these people knew about Harper and found her, Matthew was not sure whether he would be able to protect her. "I won''t let anyone hurt yo traight to Harper. However, it wasn''t as lucky this time. Before it could make it to Harper, it was shaken away by a strong wind that it nearly passed out. But this time, it understood that someone was trying to mess with it. Patrick jumped up from the ground once again, put its hand on the waist, and pointed at Matthew''s nose. Then it furiously squeaked so loud that Harper quickly tried to calm it down. Seeing that its master was such a coward in front of Matthew, it immediately raised its sharp claws and pounced on Matthew. If a Holy Beast like Patrick didn''t show the power that it had, it might be treated as a mere pet. "Meow!" With a scream, Patrick slid down against the wall and fell to the ground. After a long time, it slowly got up. Taking a look at Matthew, it lunged at him again. But as soon as Matthew casually waved his hand, Patrick met the same fate and was thrown against the wall, time and again. Harper shook her head and walked out. "You guys have fun. I''m going to see Felton now," Harper said with a shrug. Chapter 823 Betrothal Presents (Part One) The moment Harper raised her hand to knock on the door, it immediately opened. When Mathias saw her, he directly knelt on the ground, as if he had seen his savior. "Lady Harper, my master... is dying!" Astonished with the sudden news, Harper quickly went inside. She was certain that she had left enough medicine for Felton before she departed from the imperial capital. So she couldn''t understand why he would unexpectedly be on the verge of dying. As soon as she entered Felton''s bedroom, she saw that he was spitting out blood. A tight frown appeared on her face while she immediately helped him sit up. Sitting behind him, she put her hands on his back to infuse her spiritual power into his body. Harper immediately noticed that Felton was extremely weak, even much weaker than before. She couldn''t help but worry about him. When she finally succeeded in bringing him to a stable condition, she stopped infusing her spiritual power and made him lie on the bed again. "I''m sorry to have worried yo alf of the Sacred Seal in there is of great importance," Harper said in a relaxed tone. Felton fell silent. For countless years, they had been looking for the other half of the Sacred Seal in the Wonder Kingdom, but they had never found it. During that time, Kile had even rummaged the entire palace for their sake. But still, the Sacred Seal was nowhere to be found. Thus, for the longest time, the Sacred Seal in the Wonder Kingdom had been their biggest problem. "We''ll find it this time." "Yes, we will. Wherever the king of the Wonder Kingdom is hiding it, we''re going to find it. There is actually some kind of connection between the Sacred Seals. No matter what secret place he''s currently hiding it, the other half can sense it," Harper said, taking out the other half of the Sacred Seal. As soon as Harper came back from Felton''s house, she saw Barry waiting for her at the gate. The moment he saw her, he walked up to her and said, "Your Highness, I''m here to offer the betrothal presents." Chapter 824 Betrothal Presents (Part Two) Harper took a glance at the female matchmaker behind Barry and said with a smile, "The betrothal presents are ready?" "Yes. Your Highness, please have a look," Barry said while he handed a box that he had been holding to Harper. She stretched out her hands to take it. To her surprise, the box was so heavy that she almost dropped it. "It seems like you came from a very wealthy family," Harper teased him. She opened the box and saw several deeds for different lands, some banknotes, a few pieces of jewelry, and some gold and silver ingots. She figured that Barry must have kept all the rewards that Matthew gave him. Barry''s face looked a little bit red. "Your Highness, will these be enough?" he nervously asked. With the box in her hands, Harper walked towards her house and called out, "Anabel!" "Your Highness, I''m here." "Go and ask Nina to come here." "Yes, Your Highness," Anabel answered while she immediately left with so much excitement to look for Nina. For quite a while, Barry had been Meanwhile, Barry felt a little dizzy. The wedding was going to be held much sooner than he had expected, so it all felt surreal to him. "Your Highness, I haven''t prepared the wedding dress for the bride yet¡ª" "Don''t worry. I have already prepared it beforehand. You don''t have to worry about it. Just take care of yourself and prepare to be the bridegroom," Harper said to Barry with a smile. "Thank you very much, Your Highness. Please allow me to leave." "Go ahead." After Barry left, Harper held Nina''s hands in hers and said, "I hope you can consider your own family after you get married. I have confidence in Barry. He''s kind and reliable." "Yes, Your Highness." While she was fixing Nina''s hair, Harper said, "I have prepared dowries for all of you. Now that you''re going to be married, it will be their turn in the following days to get married. Later, I''ll have someone bring the wedding dress in here for you to try on. You don''t need to work today. You just have to wait to be married." Chapter 825 The Go Game (Part One) It was the day of Barry and Nina''s wedding at Prince Matthew''s mansion. Although it was a wedding ceremony of a guard, a lot of people came, bearing all kinds of gifts. When Harper personally escorted Nina out, Anabel immediately started crying. "Why are you crying? It''s not like you won''t see her again. It''s just a wedding. She''s free to come back here even after she gets married," Harper said while poking Anabel''s head. "I''m just glad that Nina''s finally getting married. Your Highness, these are not tears of sadness but tears of joy." Anabel choked up. "Yes, yes, I know you''re happy. Will you cry even more when it''s your time to get married? The groom will be scared if you ruin your make-up because of those tears," Harper teased her. "Your Highness! You''re just making fun of me." Anabel stamped her foot like a little child. "The bridegroom is here." Upon hearing that, Harper smiled and said, "Let''s go. Your groom ha on, and the two men sat face to face. Zack grabbed several stones and asked, "Prime number or even number?" "Even." Zack put down the stones and counted in front of Matthew. "Your Highness, it''s prime number. I won. I will choose the black stones and move first." Matthew gritted his teeth, but that part of the game relied on luck alone. Apparently, he was not as fortunate as Zack so he couldn''t do anything about it. But he believed that he could definitely defeat Zack since he had practiced his skills. The servants stood far away from the two men, none of them wanting to get close. Matthew and Zack played Go as if they were fighting in an actual battle. The servants couldn''t bear such tension, so they quickly went far away. "Your Highness, don''t give off such energy as if you want to kill somebody. You''re scaring the servants," Zack reminded while he glanced at the servants who promptly kept their distance from them. Chapter 826 The Go Game (Part Two) "They can''t even stand this tension? What losers!" Matthew rigidly stated. On the board, the situation between the two was getting more and more heated. He couldn''t do anything to Zack, neither could the man force him to surrender. Matthew was not in a hurry. Whether it was in the real war or the game, one should not be in a hurry or arrogant. Moreover, he should always keep vigilant. Otherwise, he would give the enemy a chance to take advantage. Meanwhile, Zack wasn''t taking it that seriously and just smiled. "Your Highness, you seem very irritated. Is it because Harper''s friend you mentioned that day?" "You think too much! No matter how many friends she has, no matter how covetous the enemies outside are, Harper''s heart is only for me. That''s enough. As long as she loves me, no one can take her away from me." Matthew showed a smile, which looked more of a smirk than a smile. "Your ms like you''ve already got the result," Harper said while she walked over to them. "Harp, I lost and I''m not happy. Why don''t you help me in playing against him? Let''s bring him down! I''ll be here as your adviser," Matthew stated, as if he was really serious. He made Harper sit in his chair and quickly collected the stones. Then he casually grabbed some of the stones and asked, ""Prime number or even number?" "Even," Harper responded with a smile. "Then I guess prime," Zack announced. Matthew released his hand and loudly declared, "Even number! Harp, you have the black stones and move first! It''s not too late for you to surrender now, Zack." Looking at each other, Harper and Zack shook their heads in resignation. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at Matthew''s childish behaviors, but neither of them blatantly showed it. Soon enough, they started the game once more. Chapter 827 The Treatment (Part One) For the sake of Wendy''s successful recovery, Harper had asked Shawn to prepare a room with good lighting to be used during the entire treatment. After all, the surgery was complicated. She shouldn''t make any mistake or else Wendy''s life would be on the line. Just as so, Harper was actually committed in trying her best to keep Wendy safe. With medicine boxes in her hands, Forsythia followed Harper on their way to Marquis Travis'' mansion. Shawn and Hannah had actually been waiting very early at the entrance. As soon as they saw Harper in the distance, they approached her. "Your Highness," Hannah greeted with a bow. "Lady Hannah, Shawn." Harper greeted them back with a gentle smile. "Your Highness, every requirement that you asked is ready." Meanwhile, Hannah looked very excited. "Wendy will try her best to cooperate with the treatment." Harper nodded. She glanced at the senior physician standing behind Hannah and at does Harper want to do?'' For a second, Wendy wanted to regret drinking the medicine, but it was too late. In no time, she could feel several figures standing in front of her while her body was on the verge of collapse. In a rush, Forsythia held Wendy in her arms and helped her lie down on the bed. Then, Harper opened the concealed compartment of her medicine box. There was a set of tools in it. She then put on a pair of silk gloves and asked Forsythia to take off Wendy''s clothes. "Lady Wendy, can you hear me?" Harper called out, trying to see if she was responsive. When Wendy didn''t move after a while, Harper announced, "We can start now." Even though Forsythia truly believed in Harper''s medical skills, she was too scared with everything that the surgery entailed that she couldn''t move at all. She stood aside with her mouth open, not knowing how to react. Her eyes were very wide while she was in total silence. Chapter 828 The Treatment (Part Two) Meanwhile, it seemed like Harper had already foreseen Forsythia''s reaction. Although Forsythia was surprised, she knew that the only thing she could do as a secret guard was to be silent. While watching Harper perform the thoracic surgery, she was actually too shocked to even say anything. Wendy''s heart disease was caused by the abnormality of her heart. Harper needed to open her chest and find the parts which had been affected. With the help of her spiritual power and the medicine, she could restore her heart to its normal state. It was an operation that needed so much precision so she couldn''t make a single mistake. Forsythia had a new-found respect for Harper. She had thought that once a person''s chest was cut open, the person would definitely die. However, Wendy was still alive. Even though her pulse was weak, she was still alive. Fo ''s current situation, nor is she allowing anyone to visit her. No one knows how Lady Wendy is doing right now. Who knows if she has already¡ª" "Shut up!" Shawn yelled right in his face to cut him off. "I trust Lady Harper''s medical skills! She didn''t say that she failed so the operation must be successful or at least in the track that it was supposed to go. If you continue to make trouble here, you will be evicted from the mansion!" Darwin stared at Shawn in disbelief. He didn''t expect that he would defend Harper to this extent. After all, the woman lying inside the ward was his sister. Wasn''t he worried about her? "Well, since you''re not worried about Lady Wendy''s health, I won''t meddle in other people''s business anymore. You don''t need to evict me. I''m going to leave myself. Goodbye." "Fine, just leave!" Shawn casually exclaimed. Chapter 829 Mighty Ungrateful (Part One) After taking a glance at the door of the ward, Shawn gave out his orders. "Keep guard here," he said with authority. "No one is allowed to enter the room without the permission of Lady Harper. That should apply to my parents as well." "Understood!" Shawn then turned around and checked on Harper, who quickly fell asleep because of how tired she was. Her peace, however, was short-lived: Darwin, the mansion¡¯s resident physician, made a ruckus outside and almost woke her up. Shawn found that unacceptable and so he rushed outside and told Darwin to keep it down. "Is she okay? Her face looks very pale," Shawn asked Forsythia worriedly as he stared at the sleeping lady in front of her. Forsythia frowned primarily because she herself had no idea how Harper was doing at that moment. She had only seen Harper weak when she was detoxifying Matthew. But even that Harper was way different from the Harper she was facing now. Based on her analysis, however, even though Harper looked rather pale at the moment, she next door. If you have anything to report to him, you can go straight there," Shawn told Zorro. After taking one last look at Wendy, he turned around and left. He had to go to report her condition to his parents. Travis initially wanted to go into the room to see what was going on, but when he remembered that Matthew had already come to his mansion, he gave up. There was no way he wanted to see Matthew again, and so he could do nothing but walk around the room, waiting for more news from Shawn. "Travis, please stop walking in circles. You''re making me dizzy," Hannah begged, sounding annoyed. "Lady Harper had already said that Wendy¡¯s success rate is well above eighty percent. Wendy will be fine." "Only eighty percent!" Travis screamed. "There is still twenty percent chance that she will die! If Harper fails, Wendy will..." Travis was extremely restless. However, since he had already agreed to let Harper treat Wendy, he could not go back on his words. "My Lord," the steward came and greeted him. Chapter 830 Mighty Ungrateful (Part Two) "How are things going? Is there any news?" Travis asked anxiously as soon as he saw the steward. In an uncertain tone, the steward answered, "I heard that the treatment went smoothly. However, I was told that Lady Harper isn''t allowing anybody to visit Lady Wendy. Even Darwin, the physician in our mansion, was driven out. He was so angry that he left." "Why did she drive Darwin away?" Travis shouted angrily. "He has been taking care of Wendy''s health ever since she was young! Now that Harper drove him away, who will look after our Wendy?" His eyes were seeing red. "I''m going there and let her have a piece of my mind! Let me see how overbearing she is! How dare she come to my mansion and drive people away?!" Travis was already on his feet, ready to go. "Stop!" Hannah shouted angrily. "Come back here! Sit down!" Travis stopped in his tracks and said, "I''m just going to see what''s going on! How could you side with the opponent? That Harper is literally bullying us in our mansion!" "Shut ts, your wife, or your children? Because if not, how could you be so dedicated to finding faults with her?" "She has an ulterior motive!" he shrieked. "She has an ulterior motive?" Hannah repeated incredulously. "Don''t forget that your son was once saved by her, and your daughter''s life now depends on her! But has she ever asked anything from you?" She wasn¡¯t going to back down. Travis opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. It was true that Harper had never asked him for any kind of reward. On the contrary, she would greet him respectfully every time she saw him. Simply put, Harper had never done anything to offend him, or make him angry. He simply disliked her, because she used to be arrogant and domineering. Aside from that, he hated Matthew to his very core. "You stay in the study tonight. Think about what you have done," Hannah said. After that, she turned around and left. Shawn said goodbye to his father too. Only Travis himself was left in the room, lost in thought. Chapter 831 Take Care Of Her Wholeheartedly (Part One) When midnight came, Wendy was burning with a fever. Upon noticing this, Forsythia immediately ran to tell Harper. As soon as Forsythia arrived at the door of the room where Harper and Matthew were staying at, Matthew woke up and opened his eyes. He instantly furrowed his eyebrows. Forsythia froze while her foot hung mid-air. Feeling a little awkward, she didn''t know whether she should proceed inside or get out immediately. After all, she was well aware that Matthew despised being disturbed while he was with Harper. "What happened?" Matthew asked, lowering his voice. "Lady Wendy has a fever. Before Her Highness went to bed, she had warned me that if this were to happen, I must tell her right away. We can''t delay the remedy because this is a very serious problem that may cause a lot of complications. Your Highness, what should we do now?" Forsythia replied, lowering her voice as well. Even though the current situation was very unpleasant to Matthew, he knew that this problem should not be trifled with. Harper had worked so hard for several days just to cure Wendy. If something bad were to happen to the girl topic anymore. It was only then that Hannah finally understood. She swallowed the words that she was about to say and asked instead, "How about having some more?" She changed the topic of the conversation at once. "I think I''m already full. Thank you for your kindness. I wasn''t able to eat anything yesterday and if I suddenly ate too much, it would be bad for my body. Well, Wendy will wake up by tomorrow. She will start her recovery and the wounds will heal in about half a month. By that time, she will be like a normal healthy person," Harper said. She knew that everyone in the Shen Clan was concerned about Wendy. After all, she was the apple of their eye and the main purpose for her staying in their mansion was to save Wendy. Hannah nodded in acknowledgment and said, "Since we''ve asked you to cure her, it only means that we trust you. For the past years, we''ve been disappointed countless of times. Now, when I heard you say that her body will soon be as healthy as that of the normal person, it feels so unreal. I''m so happy that she could live like a normal girl who can jump and do whatever she wants to do." Chapter 832 Take Care Of Her Wholeheartedly (Part Two) "Don''t worry. She''s going to be fine really soon. Well, her wounds haven''t started to close up on their own yet. So it won''t be convenient for you to visit her today. I think she''ll be better tomorrow. By then and you can finally see her." "Sure, sure! That makes me really happy!" Hannah exclaimed with so much excitement. Although she said that she had trust in Harper and that she was not worried, she still had some concerns. Only if she had confirmed her daughter''s health with her own eyes could she feel more relieved. "It''s time for me to change her bandages into fresh ones. I shall leave now. Please excuse me," Harper said. Then, she stood up and went outside the room. Hannah wanted to follow her. But then, she thought of what Harper had just said to her, so she stopped. She had to wait for another day. Tomorrow, she would finally be able to see her daughter. At the same time, Harper had actually thought that Hannah would come with her, but it turned out that she didn''t. Based on this fact, Harper believed that sh them. Meanwhile, when Travis noticed that Shawn was coming towards him, he hid himself in a rush, attempting to not be noticed by Shawn. Because of this, Shawn smirked, continued leaving and pretended that he didn''t see his father. Upon seeing this, Travis breathed a sigh of relief. He craned his neck to look into the yard, only to find no one. Last night, after he and his wife fought, she kicked him out of their bedroom. As a result, he had to sleep in the study for the whole night. After a while, Travis finally arrived at the conclusion that he must''ve done something wrong. But as the elder, he just couldn''t condescend himself to make peace with the juniors. Therefore, Travis had been hiding and he didn''t dare to reveal himself. In fact, he knew everything that Harper did in this mansion. She didn''t do anything inappropriate except forbidding people from visiting Wendy. She behaved in such a meticulous and considerate manner. While thinking about this, Travis then realized that he had indeed been too harsh on her. Chapter 833 Burying The Hatchet (Part One) Zorro had long noticed where Travis was hiding. Naturally, he was very dissatisfied with the behavior of the marquis. The twelve secret guards had a huge admiration for Harper, so they hated anyone who would dare to offend or go against her. At the ward, Harper was getting worried that Wendy was still too weak, so she fed the lady the precious medicine, saussurea involucrata which she had been keeping for a long time. She hoped that it would help her overcome the hardest part of her recuperation process. "Your Highness, the saussurea involucrata..." Zorro hesitated. "It''s not a big deal. The saussurea involucrata is nothing but a medicine without life. Once all of it is gone, we can still look for new supplies. But once a human''s life is gone, we can never get it back," Harper slowly said. In her opinion, medicinal resources should be used without hesitation. No matter how valuable they were, they could only be regarded as trash if they couldn''t be used in saving a human''s life. Zorro looked at the Travis, who was still understood what was wrong with him, so I began to hate you." "Marquis Travis, I admit that it was my fault for not considering your feelings back then." "No, I started to hate you, not because you asked him to go to the north domain, but because you failed to make him realize the fact that you''re married already and could no longer have a romantic relationship with him. Didn''t you know that he has affection for you? Affections more than what a friend should have." Travis finally told her the entire truth. With a confused look on her face, Harper could only stare at Travis, as if she heard something so impossible. "Marquis Travis, are you making a joke?" she asked. "Look at me. Do you really think that I''m joking?" Travis was so annoyed that he put on a stern expression on his face. Harper looked so innocent, without even a trace of guilt. It seemed like she didn''t know his son''s true feelings towards her at all. Realizing that, Travis couldn''t help but wonder if he did something wrong by telling everything to Harper. Chapter 834 Burying The Hatchet (Part Two) Giggling behind her hand, Harper said, "Marquis Travis, please don''t tease me. Every time your son sees me, he''s always so attentive and vigilant, as if he''s afraid that I might trick him. How could he have affection for me? Back then, the reason why he agreed to go to the north domain as I had required was that your clan was having a hard time. I knew that it was like walking on thin ice despite all of your glories on the surface. He wanted to take another route of retreat by cooperating with Matthew and me." At this point, Travis was becoming a little furious. He knew his own son too well. Once Shawn blinked his eyes, he would immediately understand what he was thinking. It was impossible for Shawn to be vigilant against Harper. Travis was afraid that even if Harper told him to die, Shawn would court death without a single thread of hesitation. Moreover, every time he spoke ill of Harper, Shawn would be so upset very quickly and would even brutally arg couldn''t speak ill of her savior in front of her. Moreover, the relationship between Harper and Rolando was quite congenial. Or at least, in Shawn''s perspective, it was better than her relationship with him. When Rolando had been the imperial monk of the Bright Dynasty, Harper had been allowed to enter and leave his mansion whenever she wanted. By now, Rolando had gone back to the Great Jade Kingdom and become its emperor. Shawn didn''t know if there had been any changes in their relationship since then. Even though Shawn wouldn''t dare to speak ill of Rolando, his father was different. "Rolando is not a good person! As a matter of fact, he is very wicked. In the past, when he fought against Matthew, he always played all kinds of tricks. Just as so, Matthew hated him very much then." Harper opened her eyes very wide in disbelief. "It seems like you know Rolando quite well, Marquis Travis. Please tell me more about him. What kind of a person is he?" Chapter 835 Prince Jason Showed Up (Part One) "He is despicable, shameless, calculating, and vicious!" Every single word that came out of Travis'' mouth to describe Rolando was spiteful. His judgment seemed to do nothing but throw mud at the man. It was actually contradicting to Rolando''s reputation since he was appreciated by the people in the Great Jade Kingdom. Moreover, a number of people in other countries had known Rolando''s name when he was the crown prince so they all thought that he was merciful. Shawn couldn''t help but look at his father in disbelief. He then turned to Harper and said, "Don''t listen to him. Rolando is indeed calculating and vicious, but he''s not despicable or shameless. The people in the Great Jade Kingdom like him very much. He is a talent that you should never underestimate." Shawn''s comment was quite appropriate and accurate. Harper carefully thought about the difference in opinions. She knew what kind of person Roland me to see her?" "Actually, you''re already late. Prince Matthew just took her back home not long ago," Shawn responded with the same indifference in his tone. "What? Well, now that she had already returned to Uncle Matthew''s mansion, I can''t see her anymore!" The expression on Jason''s face instantly changed. "Why are you looking for her anyway?" Shawn asked in confusion. Jason was the closest to Francis so even when the prince rebelled against the throne, Jason was still there to help him. Shawn would have never believed that Jason would come here for Harper to help her. Jason leaned against the pillar and silently sighed. "I know what you''re thinking. Francis... He''s insane. When he couldn''t get what he wanted, he loathed the one he loved. Now, the only thing he wants to do is kill Harper." Shawn was very much surprised to know that Francis'' goal was to kill Harper. How was that possible? Chapter 836 Prince Jason Showed Up (Part Two) "I don''t think Francis has any grudges against Harper. You should know that she cured him." Shawn refused to believe that Francis would be so ungrateful as to do such a thing. "Francis loves Harper devotedly, but she only has eyes for Uncle Matthew. She even set a trap for Francis because of him. Francis had become vicious after Harper did that, and he couldn''t get over it. He became determined to kill her. I came to the imperial capital to warn her, and it would be fine if you can tell this to her. Well, I''ve said what I wanted to say. I''m leaving now." Jason then flicked the dust off his robe and prepared to leave. "Wait! Whose side are you on? Who on earth are you trying to help?" Shawn asked, stopping Jason in his tracks. With a bitter smile on his face, Jason looked at his right hand and said, "Both the palm and back of my hand are nothing but flesh and ars just for the Heavenly Book, so it was natural that he would want to get the last Heavenly Book which he didn''t have. However, Harper also wanted the Heavenly Book in Rolando''s hands, even just to read its contents for a while. Harper had been thinking that they could make a deal. "If you can''t make it, you can just stay here. You don''t really need to go there. I will get Rolando''s Heavenly Book for you." Matthew was still worried because Rolando was resourceful. Moreover, he was afraid that Harper would go to the Great Jade Kingdom and risk herself. But if he didn''t allow her to go, he was also anxious that she would go to some extremes just to acquire the last Heavenly Book. Sensing his worries, Harper held his hand. "Don''t worry, I know what I should do. Just go ahead and come to the Great Jade Kingdom first. I''ll catch up with you and protect myself." Chapter 837 A Special Friend (Part One) In the middle of his conversation with Harper, Matthew sighed silently. He knew that Harper would definitely go to the Great Jade Kingdom by herself. She had decided that she must acquire the Heavenly Book as well as the Sacred Seal. Even if Matthew could guarantee that he would get it for her, Harper would still insist on going with him. After all, Rolando was not an ordinary opponent. If Matthew wanted to take something from that man, it would cost him a lot! But even so, Matthew didn''t want Harper to deal with Rolando herself. Nonetheless, he knew his wife too well. Once she set her mind on something, no one and nothing could stop her, not even Matthew. Moreover, Rolando had once saved Harper''s life, so Harper thought that she should pay him a visit. "The twelve secret guards will be with you. Remember, protect yourself." "I know, you can rest assured that I will. I promise that I will cherish my life ook at, it could sometimes be gifted with unusual effects. Harper didn''t understand why Lucas had ordered to close it. "Yes, His Majesty has also dismissed all of the people in the Secret Pavilion. Someone working in there actually refused to obey the order so His Majesty had them flogged. He even issued an order of arrest." Zack showed the wanted order to Harper. Immediately, she noticed that Becky was included in the list. "It''s said that she is the one who was in charge of the Secret Pavilion¡ª" "I know this woman. Not only is she the one in charge of the Secret Pavilion, but she also works for Francis. When I was in the South Kingdom, she was involved in his plot against me. If she didn''t help Francis, I wouldn''t have suffered so much." At the thought of Becky, the light in Harper''s eyes darkened a little. If she were to see the wicked woman next time, she certainly wouldn''t be polite towards her. Chapter 838 A Special Friend (Part Two) "Also, about the Qin Clan¡ª" "Zack, you don''t have to worry about me. Both the Qin Clan and the Chu Clan are in the past for me. Right now, Alexander is under the protection of Marquis Pearce, and Gianna is under the protection of Prince Allen. All I need to do is to protect Matthew''s mansion," Harper said slowly. She then looked up and added, "Zack, look at the beautiful sky. Sometimes when you do, you will find that there are still a lot of things worth looking forward to and pursuing in the world." All of a sudden, the light in Zack''s eyes dimmed, but he soon returned to normal. "Yes, there are a lot of things that are worth looking forward to in this world. By the way, when will you come back?" "I haven''t decided yet. After I leave for the Great Jade Kingdom, I have to go to the Wonder Kingdom to meet up with an old friend. Speaking of which, I actually want to introduce a friend to operation, there was a big scar on Wendy''s chest. She was afraid that since Wendy''s condition had gotten a lot better, she finally noticed the scar. It might be a little hard for her to accept that. "It''s not a big deal. Just ignore it," Harper said. "But Physician Gore said that if she ripped the wound¡ª" "Rip the wound? Does she want to die?" Harper was surprised by then. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know she would have such a reaction," Shawn said with a worried expression on his face. "In that case, I''m going to have a look," Harper calmly said. She wouldn''t mind giving Wendy a quick death if she really wanted to die! Watching Harper who was walking very quickly out of the room, Zack then turned to Shawn. The man had a hopeless expression in his eyes, so Zack asked, "What''s going on? The person under Harper''s treatment shouldn''t have any problem. What''s wrong with your sister?" Chapter 839 Do You Want To Die (Part One) Shawn sighed. "Zack," he said exasperatedly. "I am starting to regret having Harper treat Wendy." In his eyes were hopelessness and extreme sadness. "If I only knew that the dispute between would be this heated, I would have conceded and let Wendy die than implicate Harper." "Stop thinking that," Zack said, trying his hardest to sound comforting. "Everyone knows that Lord Travis and Lady Hannah are reasonable people. And besides, Lady Wendy is not stupid. You should have known that out of all people." Zack had met Wendy before and his first impression of her was that she was an extremely smart and resilient woman. At that time, he thought that, perhaps, the poor health she was born with taught her to always restrain herself, physically and emotionally. Feeling that there might be something amiss with Wendy''s condition, he told Shawn, "You know what? Let''s have a look at her together. In Marquis Travis''s mansion, Travis and Hannah stood outside Wendy''s room with their breaths bated. The sounds of things smashing and breaking continued to emanate from inside the room. "Wendy," Hannah lovingly called out. " d death, she trembled with fear. As she tried to keep her head above water, she felt her heart tremble, and her body fighting to survive. "Help me!" she shouted as water started filling her lungs. Wendy still wanted to live, so she was struggling. ''I have sacrificed a lot to be where I am right now. I will not die this way!'' she thought. "Help me! Anyone! I don''t want to die yet!" While Harper''s eyes were still cold and piercing, she immediately waved her hand and gestured to her people to save Wendy. Four men immediately came forward, pulled Wendy out of the water, and carefully laid her on the ground by the pond. Wendy immediately began coughing violently and heaving in an effort to dispel the huge amount of water she had taken in. Hannah wanted to approach Wendy to comfort her and make sure she was okay, but once again, she was stopped by Travis. They had taken good care of Wendy since she was a child and they both knew how extremely self-willed and stubborn she was. Although she had the ability to restrain herself in ways a normal person couldn''t, it was only her illness that forced her to do so. Chapter 840 Do You Want To Die (Part Two) "You''re crazy!" Wendy shouted the moment her breathing stabilized once again. "Why did you do that? Were you trying to kill me?!" A slight air of disgust became apparent in Harper''s face. "Didn''t you want to die?" she said bluntly, eyeing Wendy as if she was some kind of deformed creature. "I was just helping you." A look of disbelief dawned on Wendy''s face. Harper didn''t care, however, and continued: "You want to die simply because of a scar. Do you think it was very easy for me to save your life? Do you know that my medical fees and expenses to cure you were so high that if I decided to charge them all to your clan, your family would be bankrupt and living in the streets?" It was Wendy''s first time hearing all of this. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that her family could go bankrupt just because of her medical expenses. "Shut up" she shouted, shaking her head. "Lies, lies, lies!" Once again, Harper acted like she didn''t hear Wendy''s lamentations. "Do you know that the pill to cure you is invaluable?" she continued. "Do you know how great of an effort I spent to get an herb from Labyrinth with her, she will be safe." "Thank you." "You don''t have to thank me, Zack. It''s my job to protect Lady Harper. She is not only a benefactor of my clan, but also a friend of mine. In addition, since she is my superior, it has always been my duty to protect her." "As one of her friends, I just want to thank you for being there for her," Zack said. He then took a deep breath, smiled, and continued, "I always feel that she is getting stronger and stronger every day, and that her mind keeps expanding to new horizons. I don''t know until when that would last, but I want her to always be safe from any kind of harm." Shawn''s eyes twinkled. It was true that Harper had been getting stronger and stronger as days went by, and they all seemed left behind, unable to catch up to her no matter how hard they tried. "Anyway, she will come back home eventually," Shawn sighed. "Yeah, she will come back home," Zack said somberly. After a while, he shook his head as if he was trying to get rid of something inside of him. "You know what? Forget about the work. I can deal with them tomorrow. Let''s go for a drink!" Chapter 841 Poor Diana (Part One) When Rolando saw the names of envoys from the Bright Dynasty, his expression and overall demeanor became as cold as ice. Immediately noticing his temper, Miguel raised a small and awkward smile on his face. "Your Majesty, it seems like you''re currently in a bad mood. Prince Matthew, a powerful man from the Bright Dynasty, has been sent here to celebrate with us. It''s a kind gesture on their part. Why aren''t you happy?" he asked. But Rolando just ignored Miguel''s question. Instead, he walked out of the door and watched the gentle sunshine outside. There seemed to be a touch of gentleness in his eyes, but no one saw it. Meanwhile, upon closer assessment of Rolando''s reaction, Miguel finally understood that the emperor was disappointed and frustrated because the one he was expecting wasn''t included in the list. "Miguel, I want you to do one thing for me. Just one thing! If you can''t do it well, you don''t have to come back," Rolando slo n''t like to just stay at home to be despised, so I often followed him. With my uncle as an excuse, it was easy for me to go out. But then he disappeared and since then, it became difficult for me to go out whenever I wanted." A hint of sadness flashed through Harper''s eyes. Her uncle had treated her so well, a hundred times better than the way her father treated her. "Let''s take a break. We''ve been walking for a long time," Shawn suggested. "Okay," Harper agreed. "I am going to look for food," Zorro immediately said. Harper sat down against a trunk and unconsciously shook the branch in her hand. Staring into nothing, she seemed to be recalling the past. Her eyes were gentle and confused, as if she had a very vague memory of what happened then. "Please drink some water, Your Highness." Forsythia handed the bottle to Harper. She then took a sip before saying, "I hope everything will go well on this trip to the Great Jade Kingdom." Chapter 842 Poor Diana (Part Two) "I don''t think Emperor Rolando will purposely make trouble for us. Our nation and the Great Jade Kingdom are allies. Moreover, he intends to make Princess Lilian his empress. He must sincerely want to have a more stable alliance." Although Shawn couldn''t figure out what Rolando was thinking at the moment, he knew that the man wouldn''t start a battle any time soon. Harper looked around and saw a figure who was staggering out. "Who is that?" The person lunged at Harper at the sight of her. "Master, I''ve finally found you!" "Diana!" Harper looked at Diana in utter astonishment. The woman was in such a mess. It took her like countless days to finally catch up with Harper after a long time. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so embarrassed?" Harper asked in surprise. "Master, please help me!" Diana wiped her bitter tears. "Carlson is such a shameless person. He even ," Diana demanded, as she looked at the secret guard. "No, you''ve eaten too much already!" "Give me two more. I''m starving to death. In order to catch up with you, I haven''t had a good meal since I left the South Kingdom." Diana didn''t give up and chased after the secret guard. Upon seeing that, Harper shook her head with a smile. She had no idea how Diana had been brought up that she turned out with that kind of personality. When she was ruthless, people would grit their teeth with hatred. But when she returned to that of a lovely girl, they couldn''t do anything to her. She looked innocent and outspoken, which made it impossible for people to associate her actual identity with her. "Don''t chase after him, Diana. The meat is ready. You just ate something. You''ll be hungry after running." "The roasted meat is ready! That''s great! I want to eat a whole rabbit!" Chapter 843 Saving Prime Minister Miguel (Part One) On their way to the Great Jade Kingdom, Harper and her companions maintained a normal travelling speed. Because of Diana''s presence, however, the journey didn''t seem as boring as it had been. After crossing the border between the Great Jade Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty, Harper changed into men''s clothing and all the members of the group disguised themselves as businessmen. When they entered the territory of the Great Jade Kingdom, Harper and her companions slowed down their pace. They started to wander around the tourist spots of the kingdom, as if they went there just to enjoy and take in the beauty of nature. "Master, I''m afraid we''re going to miss the coronation ceremony of the Great Jade Kingdom''s empress if we play around like this. Don''t you think so?" Diana asked Harper who was currently reading a book in the carriage to kill time. Diana was sitting opposite of her. Feeling extremely bored, all she could do was to stare at her master. She couldn''t understand why Harper liked reading so much. Whenever the tly together while he fell back to the bed once again. "You''re severely injured. It would be better if you don''t move your body for the time being. Or else, your wound will split and it''ll cause me more trouble." After saying that, Harper activated a gust of wind from her fingertip and hit one of Miguel''s acupuncture points. In an instant, his body could no longer move except for his eyes. "What did you just do?" "You need to have a good rest so your wound can heal in peace." Harper pulled out a chair and sat down in front of Miguel. "What happened in the Great Jade Kingdom? How could you, the new prime minister who is greatly favored by your emperor, be injured this much? You were even lying on the ground, hundreds of miles away from the capital of the kingdom." Miguel firmly closed his lips, refusing to answer her question. Harper had already thought that he wouldn''t tell her the reason. But she thought that it was worth a try to still ask. She didn''t really care even though the man didn''t answer her. Chapter 844 Saving Prime Minister Miguel (Part Two) "There are only a few people in the Great Jade Kingdom who can hurt you. You and Rolando are very close, just like brothers are. It wouldn''t have been easy for anybody to hurt you this much without him knowing. So, you must have left the capital for a significant reason before someone plotted against you." While she was speaking, Harper''s eyes were fixed on Miguel, so she clearly saw Miguel''s pupils shrank at her assumption. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Miguel said, "Don''t make wild guesses here. I won''t tell you anything. Of course, I have to thank you for saving me. But please release my acupuncture point. I have something to do." "What is so important that when the new emperor is about to crown his empress, you appear hundreds of miles away from the capital? Can you reveal even a little bit of information to me?" Harper curiously asked. "Your Highness, please don''t push me too hard," Miguel replied. As soon as he finished speaking, he close eparate the two of you, so you won''t agree to his request. However, His Majesty is not someone who would give up so easily. Therefore, your trip to the Great Jade Kingdom will be extremely dangerous.'' "If possible, it''s not too late for you to turn around now and go back to the Bright Dynasty," Miguel suggested after thinking about it for a while. "Now that I''ve already reached the Great Jade Kingdom, I have never thought of retreating without doing something about it. I can give what Rolando wants to know in exchange for reading the book. I believe he won''t say no," Harper said, raising her eyebrows. ''Naive!'' Miguel thought. He wanted to tell Harper that Rolando''s target was nobody else but her. But when he remembered what Rolando had said to him, he swallowed his words and said, "Now that you''re going to the capital, please take me with you. I''m injured right now and I can''t go back there by myself." "Okay, I''ll take you to divert us from boredom." Chapter 845 Dont Like Your Type (Part One) Soon enough, Miguel understood what Harper meant when she said that she was taking him to distract them from boredom. If he had known that it would be like this, he would go back to the capital by himself despite the inconvenience rather than be with her! Right then, Diana ripped Miguel''s clothes and curiously studied his wound. "Master, why did you use this medicine to heal his wound? It seems that he was hurt by an arrow and obviously, there was poison in it. Master, what kind of medicine did you use to detoxify him? The South Kingdom can also have the antidote for this. How about you poison him again? I want to try my method." Without moving her eyes away from the book in her hand, Harper said, "Change the medicine for him and bind it up. My poison is not for your entertainment." "Yes, master." While she was changing the medicine for Miguel, Diana said, "We saved him. Should we ask for a reward? It cost us a lot of go , ""Prime number or even number?" With a smile, Miguel uttered, "Prime. Luck is always?¡ª" "It''s even number." Miguel wasn''t even done speaking when he saw Harper put the stones on the board. She was right, so he immediately changed his words. "Not on my side. Your Highness, please go first." Harper reached for the black stones and took the lead. She put one stone in the middle of the board, and Miguel looked at her with confusion and astonishment in his eyes. He asked, "Your Highness, are you sure you want to put it here?" "Do I look like an indecisive person?" Harper stared at Miguel without a bit of emotion. However, he didn''t mind and just smiled. Then he put one stone on the board. Harper was not stupid. Although people who knew how to play Go clearly had the common sense that the first stone couldn''t be placed in the middle, Harper was different. So Miguel was not sure whether she would take the easy road. Chapter 846 Dont Like Your Type (Part Two) They put stones on the board one after the other. However, Miguel was becoming a little slower in taking his turn. And Harper was a little impatient, so she picked up the book beside her and continued reading while playing the game with him. When Miguel saw that, he turned ghastly pale. He didn''t know what to say. He had been trapped in a little bit of trouble because of Harper''s move, and he didn''t know how to find a way out. In each of his turn, he would think for a long time before placing a stone. But Harper would drop one so quickly that it seemed like she didn''t need time to think. It was making the self-proclaimed "expert in Go" feel hot on his face. "I surrender!" Miguel threw the stone back into the container, feeling a little upset. "Your Highness, are you even a human? You weren''t concentrating on the game but you even cornered me! And I considered myself to be an expert in Go!" Harper glanced at Mig ch a thing, she passively nodded at him. What he said sounded a good advice. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for days, and she missed her husband so much. Miguel lifted the curtain and was about to leave which ultimately surprised Harper. "You''re leaving so soon. Didn''t you say that you''re going to leave when we reach the capital?" "On second thought, we''d better separate here. If possible, you don''t need to enter the capital right now. Instead, wait outside the city to meet Prince Matthew. It''s not a good thing for you to enter the capital by yourself." As soon as Miguel finished speaking, he jumped off the carriage and disappeared in the crowd. Before Miguel left, he released Diana''s acupoint, which made her able to move and speak again! Instantly, Diana breathed a sigh of relief, but she then cursed furiously, "You bastard! I''ll give you a lesson that you''ll never forget when I see you next time!" Chapter 847 Rolando Showed Up (Part One) Instead of going into the imperial capital of the Great Jade Kingdom, Harper chose to live in a house at the peaceful outskirt. She was about to contact Matthew. Her arrival wasn''t a secret anymore as Miguel had already known of her existence. And thus she considered it unnecessary to hide behind the shadows. One night, however, Harper had an unexpected guest turn up. As soon as the man arrived, the twelve secret guards protecting her immediately showed up with their weapons, ready to fight. The man, however, sat quietly in the backyard, enjoying the evening breeze, fully unintimidated by the warriors in front of him. The twelve were stunned: First, they didn''t know how the man was able to enter their master''s yard without being spotted, and second, they didn''t understand how he could be so calm with all of their swords pointed at him. Harper quickly ran to the door to see what was happening. The moment she opened it and looked outside, she felt her heart skip a beat. "Rolando!" she exclaimed happily. "It''s you!" A profound smile appeared on Rolando''s lips. "Harper!" he responded excitedly. All as jade and as warm as the spring wind. And when you became the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, your people all say that they have the mildest emperor this land has ever seen! So it''s definitely not just me." Rolando said no more. Instead, he just continued casually putting food on her plate. Every dish was perfect for Harper, he made sure of that. Their tastes were all mild so as not to overwhelm Harper''s taste buds. That was how committed he was to making everyone feel comfortable. "Rolando, we haven''t played Go for a long time. Do you want to?" Harper suddenly asked with a huge smile on her lips. "It''s so late and we''ve eaten so, so much. I''m pretty sure if we go to sleep any time soon, we''ll suffer from indigestion. So... do you want to play chess for a while?" Rolando really liked the idea, so he agreed. "Not like you''re giving me any choice," he teased playfully. The maids then removed the food from the table in order to set a board down. They also made tea, so that the two players wouldn''t be short of refreshments. After everything was ready, Harper and Rolando began their match. Chapter 848 Rolando Showed Up (Part Two) Rolando''s way of playing Go was gentle and unassuming as usual. Harper, on the other hand, was fast and straightforward. Throughout the whole game, they were neck and neck, giving them both a feeling of satisfaction. With a smile on his face, Rolando remarked, "It always makes me happy to play Go with you. When I play with others, I always feel that there is something missing." "Is it because my Go skills are so bad?" Harper joked. Rolando glanced at Harper and chuckled. "What are you saying? If your skills are bad, then most of the people I know who claim to know how to play Go don''t really know how to play the game! Harper, you are being way too modest." "It''s not that I''m too modest," Harper denied. "It''s just... it''s not easy to get your praise." She then made a move on the board. "Especially now that you are the famous Emperor Rolando. Everyone thinks highly of you. The Great Jade Kingdom will be better and better under your rule, and I am sure of it." Rolando raised his head to look up at Harper. Then he made a move on the bo it. Would she be able to really do that? "Are you sure about that?" Rolando asked wide-eyed. "Maybe I would feel excruciating pain at the beginning, but for me, it''s better to experience short, stabbing pains than dull, dragged-out pains. As the saying goes, time heals all wounds. I may hurt, but I will be okay." Harper then made a move on the board. "But then I believe that he would never betray me." Rolando''s eyes darkened. "You trust him very much." "I know what kind of person my man is," Harper replied firmly. Rolando didn''t say anything more. He knew what kind of person Matthew was. It was not easy for him to love someone. Once he started liking someone, he wouldn''t give up until he made her his. The only way to make him look for a new love was to erase all his memories. But was it possible for him to forget everything? It was surely impossible! The silence was broken by one of Rolando''s men. "Your Majesty, I just received some terrible news. Lady Lilian is in so much pain right now and the baby might be in danger." Chapter 849 Congratulations, Your Majesty (Part One) "What?" The expression on Rolando''s face instantly changed when he heard the news. Immediately, he stood up and said, "Harper, you''d better go to the palace with me. After all, you''re an outstanding physician. And Lilian will feel less worried once she sees you." Harper hesitated for a while but eventually nodded her head in agreement. Together with Rolando, she took Forsythia with her on their way to the Great Jade Kingdom''s palace. After all, Lilian came from the Bright Dynasty and was Matthew''s niece, so Harper couldn''t just sit by and watch. If something terrible happened to Lilian at that moment, it would be extremely unfortunate for the Bright Dynasty. Luckily, Harper''s residence was not far from the gate of the capital. The carriage went straight to the palace, unimpeded. Besides, Rolando was with her, so nobody dared stop her from entering the capital. Harper lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. It was very late in the night by then. Naturally, she couldn''t see ngdom, it''s the first time that you''ve visited me. I rarely see anybody who comes from homeland. Could you accompany me for a few days, please? I''m pregnant right now. Aunt Harper, please stay here and be with me. When Uncle Matthew arrives, you can go out of the palace." Without changing the smile on her face, Harper agreed, "Okay, it''s up to you. But I won''t sleep in the palace during the nights¡ª" Interrupting Harper, Rolando said in a gentle tone, "You''re going to be too tired if you keep coming back to the palace every day. You''d better stay in the palace day and night. Moreover, you must be very tired after the long journey. I''ll have the maids and eunuchs clean up the palace next door, so that it will be convenient for you to look after each other." He even promised to have the maids and eunuchs involved just to accommodate her. "That''s right. You can stay here in my palace tonight. We can have a good talk," Lilian said like a spoiled child while holding Harper''s arm with hers. Chapter 850 Congratulations, Your Majesty (Part Two) Harper rubbed her own forehead as she felt a headache about to come. "Okay, as you wish," she said. "You''re the best, Aunt Harper." "You two can take some rest now. I''ll have them clean up the palace next door. You can have a good chat tonight. Lilian, don''t tire out your aunt too much. She hasn''t rested well enough yet, since she took a long journey to get here." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I know exactly what to do." It was not until then that Rolando left without a bit of worry. As soon as he left, Harper breathed a sigh of relief. She then turned to Lilian who was smiling happily and said, "Every cloud has a silver lining. Do you really feel happy now, after going through some hard times?" "Yes! Thank you very much, Aunt Harper! Without your support, I might not have been married to His Majesty and lived such a happy life. His majesty is very gentle and considerate. I had never thought that the emperor of a kingdom could be so extremely thoughtf sk you to make good on your promise." Upon hearing that, Rolando smiled a little. It didn''t even reach his eyes. Moreover, there was something else in that smile. He looked at Miguel and asked, "How do you want me to fulfill my promise?" Miguel opened his mouth, but then realized that he didn''t know what to say. "Matthew will soon find out that Harper has arrived at the capital ahead of schedule. By then, all the obstacles that Your Majesty has set won''t be able to stop him." "I have never thought of stopping him for too long. I just have to try and delay his arrival at the capital as much as possible," Rolando said. He opened a drawer and took out a book. It was none other than the Heavenly Book. A possession that everybody wanted had been randomly put in the drawer by the emperor. When he noticed that, Miguel said, "If others know that the Heavenly Book which everybody wants is just simply placed in a drawer this way, they would be very furious." Chapter 851 What Was On Rolandos Mind (Part One) Rolando opened the Heavenly Book he owned. What had been troubling him for the longest time was that the final pages of the book were blank. Where there should have been some content on it, the only thing staring at him were white spaces after white spaces. Despite his long-time efforts in studying the book, he still couldn''t find a way to make anything show itself. He thought that perhaps, only a member of the Qin Clan knew the secrets which were hidden in the pages. "What on earth do you think might be concealed in the blank parts of this book?" Rolando subconsciously asked out loud. Getting a little tired from years of studying the book, he could only get its superficial meaning. He had no idea what secrets might be written between the lines. "Your Majesty, since you have studied it for ages, I think you know it very well. Moreover, I still don''t think scheming against that couple is a good idea," Miguel firmly said. In fact, Rolando already knew that Miguel''s statement made a lot of sense. Matthew was already as powerful, cunning, and sophisticated as he was. On the other hand, Harper was a smart el. If Matthew heard what I''m saying, I''m sure he would understand in an instant." The expression on Miguel''s face darkened a little, but he said nothing more about it. "Well, it''s late. If you''ll excuse me, Your Majesty." "You can go," the emperor casually said while the prime minister headed for the door. After Miguel had left, the door automatically closed with a gust of wind. When the emperor looked at the portrait on the table, the expression on his eyes instantly softened. "Is it so obvious? Even Miguel can feel my love for you now, Harper. But can you?" Rolando wondered out loud. "Your Majesty." "Come in," Rolando gently ordered while he put away the portrait with one swift move of his hand. His gaze then turned tranquil when he asked, "Have you found anything?" "Your Majesty, we found out that the blue stones on the road were replaced with river stones. They look very much alike, except the river stones are covered with moss, so it''s easy to slip on them. That was why Lady Lilian fell and nearly hurt the baby." The guard informed the emperor about the results of their investigation. Chapter 852 What Was On Rolandos Mind (Part Two) Rolando''s gaze turned cold once again. Now, there weren''t a lot of women in the palace. In fact, Lilian was the only one who was living with him. He couldn''t believe that it wasn''t that long when he announced that Lilian would be crowned as his empress, and someone had already taken actions against her. "Have you found out who did this?" "We have questioned every single member of the Imperial Household Department, but no one knows what happened. Moreover, not all of the stones on the road were river ones. They were a mixture of the blue stones and the river stones. Someone has secretly replaced some of the stones. It was quite evident that it wasn''t done by anyone from the Imperial Household Department." The guards sighed with profound helplessness. They thought that they would be able to find out the truth as long as they investigated the entire Imperial Household Department. But to their surprise, no one knew what had happened or even had any clues. Moreover, it turned out that the blue stones were paved a mon ur life by then! The one who is going to live in here is someone very important. You guys must be extra careful when serving her. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir." In fact, Sean had some other doubts, too. ''I heard that Lady Harper was personally accompanied by His Majesty when she came to the imperial palace. But, on the other hand, His Majesty went to see Lady Lilian directly after that. It was said that His Majesty and Lady Lilian are on good terms. However, now it is clear that His Majesty has specially prepared the Harmony Palace for Lady Harper. His Majesty is powerful and above many others. Someone like him prepared a palace for a lady with so much care, as to all the things in the palace were chosen by himself. He even personally decided the layout inside the palace. It could be said that His Majesty has given much importance to things concerning Lady Harper.'' "Well, I might as well try to find a needle at the bottom of the sea than to guess what is on His Majesty''s mind!" Sean murmured with a sigh. Chapter 853 Lets Have Breakfast (Part One) Since Harper feared that she would wake Lilian up if ever she slept beside her as she was someone who would always toss and turn in the sleep, Lilian ordered her servants to clean up the side room for her. That night, she slept incredibly well mainly due to the fact that she had been travelling so much and hadn''t had proper rest along the way. She then awoke the following day because something seemed to be stuck to her face, making her feel itchy and uncomfortable. "Stop it. Let me sleep a little longer!" she murmured when she realized that there was actually nothing on her face and that someone was just messing with her. Rolando laughed. "Harper, it''s late. Get up and have breakfast." Harper opened her eyes lazily and saw Rolando sitting next to her bed with a white feather in his hand. He looked at her tenderly, like a guardian angel would do to the person he was watching over. "I have p and greeted him, saying, "Your Majesty, I''ve heard from a maid that you came back from the imperial court session. I have been waiting here for quite some time but you just came now. I was close to thinking that the maid was telling me a lie." "I attended to Harper first since she likes to stay in bed. If we don''t wake her up and you wait to have breakfast with her, you and our baby will be starving." Rolando then sat on a chair opposite Lilian. "She will be here soon. Don''t worry." "Okay, Your Majesty." Somehow, Lilian felt something wrong. If Harper liked to stay in bed, he could have just asked a maid to wake her up. Why did he bother to do it himself? But then when she remembered what kind of personality Harper had, she realized if somebody else woke her up, she would not get up. "By the way, Your Majesty, I haven''t seen the servant girl who came with Aunt Harper. Why is that?" Chapter 854 Lets Have Breakfast (Part Two) "I asked her to go to Harper''s residence and take care of everything. She, after all, is her personal maid, and knows her job well. It will be easier for the servants to arrange the place if she is there with them," replied Rolando with ease. As soon as Lilian''s doubts disappeared, Harper walked in and saw them sitting down. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting!" she said apologetically. "Aunt, I didn''t expect you to sleep as peacefully as you did in a place you haven''t been to," Lilian remarked. "Come join us. Let''s have breakfast." Lilian then asked the servants to pick dishes for Harper. Before they were able to, however, Rolando had already grabbed some food for her and put them on her plate. "Eat well," he said invitingly. A hint of surprise flashed across Lilian''s eyes. There was a tacit understanding between Rolando and Harper, the one thing she coul person, so she wouldn''t overthink it. Besides, she was married now, so there was no way she should overthink this too much. "Are you done? If you are full, we can take a walk outside now." "Yes, I''m done. Let''s go." Harper stood up. "Lilian, remember to take one pill of that medicine I gave you every day." "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''ll keep that in mind," Lilian replied at once. She then asked a servant to bring a cloak and put it on Rolando. "The frost is getting heavier in the morning. Your Majesty, please take care of yourself so that you don''t catch a cold." "You too. You should wear thicker clothes if you decide to go out for a walk." Rolando looked at the servants and ordered, "Take good care of Lady Lilian. If there is anything wrong again, I won''t hesitate to cut your heads off." "Yes, Your Majesty." Rolando nodded. "Let''s go, Harper." Chapter 855 A Spectacular Fight Scene (Part One) "Your Highness." Daisy hurried to Lilian''s side to support her. For many years, she had been working alongside Lilian as her personal maid and had even followed her all the way to the Great Jade Kingdom. "Are you going out to take a walk?" she asked. Lilian''s eyes were affixed on the two people who were walking side by side. Though she didn''t want to admit it to herself, she felt that they looked like a perfect match made by heaven. "Daisy, do you think that His Majesty has been very happy recently and smiled more than ever before?" she asked. Frowning, Daisy answered, "Your Highness, I just feel that His Majesty treats Lady Harper very well." "They are friends. His Majesty has even saved Lady Harper''s life when he was in the Bright Dynasty. They have already been on good terms since then," Lilian explained with a smile. Every time that memory crossed her mind, she would remember how ridiculously she acted and how Rolando forbade her from entering the imperial monk''s mansion. Because of that, she would use all kinds of excuses to lure Harper to go to the said mansion, since Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. hat I finally have the chance, of course, I must come out for a walk." "I really think that a leader should do that every once in a while. I mean, as the emperor of a country, how will you get to know your people and their livelihood without meeting them and experiencing their life personally?" Harper said, commending his decision. "Rolando, is there any brothel here?" she then inquired. Rolando''s expression froze because of what could only be recognized as shock mixed with fear. "Yes, but there is no way I''m taking you there. I''m afraid Matthew would hunt me down with his sword if that news ever reached him." Harper couldn''t help but burst out laughing. "No! That''s not what I meant. I was just asking!" "But still, if you want to go there, I will not let you," Rolando responded, his eyes still wide. The carriage then stopped, signaling that they had already arrived at their destination. An attendant then opened the door for them and Rolando took the lead in getting off their vehicle. "Here we are," Rolando said, offering his hand to Harper to help her get off safely. Chapter 856 A Spectacular Fight Scene (Part Two) Harper took Rolando''s hand and carefully alighted from the carriage as she looked around the bustling city. Every capital that she had been in had always been full of life and devoid of fears of war. "There are so many people here," she sighed. "This is the busiest street in here," Rolando said proudly. The two of them then walked side by side. Harper looked bright and lively in her blue-green dress while Rolando looked even more gentle and dashing in his creamy white get-up. The women and girls in the street all stood shocked and motionless at the sight of Rolando as they fixed their eyes on him. Harper didn''t care, however, as she was busy looking at the stalls on both sides of the street. "Madam, please take a look. These are not expensive but they are definitely delicate and beautifully made," a vendor said to Harper excitedly as soon as she came upon his stall. He handed a butterfly-shaped hairpin to Harper and said, "This hairpin is perfect for your dress today." Harper t Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. her, he noted how Diana looked so excited, like she was looking forward to watching a good play. He asked, "What''s up with you?" "I''m so excited at the thought of how spectacular the fighting scene between Prince Matthew and Emperor Rolando would be! Can you imagine them fighting to the death, just for my master?" Diana said, clapping her hands excitedly. "I wonder when Prince Matthew will arrive. If he knew that my master went shopping with Emperor Rolando happily, I am sure that he would slash Rolando''s throat mercilessly!" The corner of Zorro''s mouth twitched violently. ''Is this woman taking pleasure in Prince Matthew''s misfortune?'' he thought. Diana was indeed looking forward to seeing Matthew and Rolando have a fierce fight. After thinking for a while, Zorro admitted that he, too, wanted to watch such a scene. However, he immediately realized that before those two powerful men fought against each other, he and other secret guards would be the ones who would suffer first. Chapter 857 The Boat Trip (Part One) At last, Harper picked a piece of interestingly-shaped jade pendant for Rolando. It had a string knot on it, and it looked very exquisite. Rolando was satisfied with the one Harper chose and said, "It''s unique. I really like it." "I think this jade pendant suits your temperament very much. You must have seen a lot of jade pendants with different qualities and styles throughout your lifetime. One would normally choose the most outstanding one for someone like you, but I think it is better to pick the one that is most suitable with who you are as a person," Harper said with a smile. Rolando then hung his new pendant on his waist and immediately felt extremely joyful. In fact, no matter what style Harper chose for him, he would like it without a doubt. He didn''t care about the pendant at all, but he cared about the effort Harper put into finding what she thought was the best jade pendant for him. "Harper, let''s take a boat trip!" Rolando exclaimed as he stared at Harper who Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ndo?" "Why not?" "Good! You impressed me!" Harper found it easy to compliment Rolando. "You are wiser than Matthew in this aspect. Trust me when I tell you that you are the first man I''ve encountered who told me that he''d only marry one woman in his lifetime. Although Zack also said that he only wants one woman in this life, it''s basically because of the rules of his family. As an emperor, it''s hard to have such a realization, and you being able to have that surprised me!" "When Matthew refused to be the emperor of the Bright Dynasty, was he worried that as an emperor, he couldn''t do anything as he wishes?" The smile on Rolando''s face didn''t change, which made it feel like it was such a casual topic to discuss. "We are just lazy," Harper reasoned out. She was now looking at the swaying lotuses that filled the lake. "Being an emperor is too exhausting. I''m sure you know that. Since we really like to lead a more relaxed life, he never dreamt of being an emperor at all." Chapter 858 The Boat Trip (Part Two) Rolando didn''t add any comment to that. If Matthew really wanted the throne, he would have easily killed the late emperor of the Bright Dynasty. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, Rolando was incredibly impressed with Matthew''s morals. If he were Matthew, the late emperor would have died a long time ago. "Yeah, being an emperor is incredibly tiring." Rolando poured a cup of tea and handed it to Harper. As she was about to take it from his hands, she caught a glimpse of a strange light from the corner of her eye. It made her jump in Rolando''s arms, knocking down the teacup on her way to him. As the hot liquid poured over Rolando''s body, he was able to catch Harper by her waist. A short black arrow then landed at a spot close to where Rolando was sitting. He would have been injured if it were not for Harper''s quick response. Soon, similar short black arrows started raining on their boat, quickly covering eve Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ded. He had seen Harper before and even tried to kill her. If Rolando hadn''t appeared at that time, he would have been successful. But now, it confused him as to why she became so powerful, as if she became a different person. It was impossible for anyone to be so capable without practicing for years and years! "What... How could you..." "She has suddenly become a martial arts master. I''m afraid I''m unable to defeat her," Rolando said in a voice filled with admiration. "Are you going to hide behind a woman?" Toby shouted. He was furious. Rolando was terribly fathomless. He looked harmless, but he did everything with a purpose. Worse, nobody could tell his intentions. "If she wants, I''m willing to hide behind her." Rolando didn''t feel ashamed at all. "She wouldn''t like to protect everyone. It''s a great honor to be protected by her. But of course, for you, Toby, it''s not an honor but a death warrant." Chapter 859 He Loves Someone Else (Part One) Toby was taken aback by how well Harper and Rolando worked together. Although his men outnumbered them immensely, none of them were able to land significantly damaging attacks on either of them. Initially, he had thought that Rolando had lost his mind due to his adoration for Harper, even going as far as putting a death sentence on himself by leaving the palace and touring the lake without any guard and with only Harper by his side. Now, however, it seemed like he had underestimated Rolando''s decisions¡ªit was becoming clear that the reason why Rolando chose to go out with this woman all alone was because she was more ferocious and skilled than any of his secret guards. "Master, let''s retreat! It would be better if we leave right now because otherwise, we would be unable to escape once Rolando''s reinforcements arrive!" one of Toby''s secret guards suggested. They were starting to become anxious because of how Harper and Rolando were easily decimating their numbers. The fear of having to deal with Rolando''s full army of secret guards added to that, making the ex Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. hat Rolando was so considerate and thoughtful. She had just arrived yesterday, but these clothes seemed to have been ready days before. Moreover, upon close inspection, she was sure that every one of them was custom-made for her. She rummaged through everything for a while in search of something that she wanted to wear but none of them were simple enough for her liking. Not wanting to ask for more, she just chose the one with the most muted color and the simplest construction. After having a bath and changing her clothes, Harper saw Lilian sitting in the hall, somewhat absent-minded. "What happened? You seem to be deep in thought," she asked. Regaining her composure, Lilian looked at Harper and asked, "Aunt, I heard that you went out of the palace with His Majesty today and that you clashed with some dangerous assassins. Was it serious?" "So you''re just worried about Rolando and want to know whether he was injured or not," Harper teased her with a smile. "If you''re worried about him, just go to see him. You can ask him about his condition yourself." Chapter 860 He Loves Someone Else (Part Two) "Aunt," Lilian mumbled, feeling a little embarrassed. "His Majesty doesn''t like to be disturbed when he is dealing with business." "Alright, alright. I''m just kidding. Don''t worry. It was just a group of rabbles. Your man is safe and sound." Hearing that, Lilian looked less worried. "Didn''t you say you just wanted to have a walk around the palace today? Why did you two go out?" "I don''t know, either. Rolando told me that he didn''t want to show me around the palace because I could do that on my own, so he wanted to take me to walk around the capital. He even didn''t take a guard! We were targeted and ambushed as soon as we went out of the palace." While Harper was speaking, it suddenly occurred to her that Rolando had done all this on purpose. The reason why he had taken herself out of the palace for fun was because he wanted to lure the assassins to show up. "Your man was really using me to his heart''s desire, huh," she said, sounding annoyed. Lilian was struck dumb by Harper''s sudden change in tone. But then Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. e only thing she could do was to be obedient and not to cause him any trouble. "Aunt, can an emperor really love someone sincerely?" "Yes!" Harper answered firmly. "Everyone can love sincerely, and emperors are no exception to that." "But Father couldn''t!" Lilian said with a bitter smile. "The person he loved the most in his lifetime was himself. Not everyone can be sincere in terms of love." "You are wrong. Your father also had the capacity to treat someone sincerely. It all went to his favorite son, unfortunately," Harper said slowly. The former emperor of the Bright Dynasty was neither a good emperor nor a good father, but he had indeed fulfilled his responsibilities as the father of Lucas. In order to protect Lucas, he had used all his other sons as shields and disguised Lucas as a playboy. In actuality, he had secretly cultivated and trained him as the heir to the throne. No matter how cold-blooded a person was, he or she could be sincere. The only difference lied in whom he or she treated sincerely. Chapter 861 The Late Night Visit (Part One) It never occurred to Toby that Rolando leaving the palace with a woman and without any guards would be a lure for him to show himself and reveal his plans. He thought that as long as he followed Rolando out, he would definitely be captured by Miguel. It was already too late when he realized what Rolando was aiming for. "You dirty rat!" he shouted at Miguel with an angry face. "Shut up! You can never blame others for your own incompetence!" Miguel hissed. He then turned to the guards and ordered, "Arrest him and lock him up!" The guards quickly advanced towards Toby to apprehend him but he was ready to defend himself. Unfortunately, even though he tried his best to hold them off, he was no match for the guards in terms of martial arts. Soon, they were able to chain him and then threw him into a tight cage in a carriage, which drove off and disappeared into the darkness. When Toby met Rolando again, he was in the jail. Rolando stood outside the cell in his magnificent white emperor clothes, which made him stand out in t Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. o resist his overwhelming aura, but he was failing. Now he realized that while he was only worried about his life, Rolando had already thought about something grander for him. After minutes of silence, Toby finally had his answer. "Okay! It''s a deal!" he exclaimed. Even if Rolando let him go, he would just live like an ordinary person, probably perpetually running away and hiding. But now that Rolando had made him such an offer, he did not see any need to refuse it. Actually, it was the best case scenario he only thought possible in his dreams. Rolando seemed to have guessed what Toby was going to say. Immediately, he ordered his men to open the prison bars and then threw something to Toby. Toby caught it and when he inspected it, he was once again shocked. "Rolando, aren''t you afraid..." "You will soon know what you need to do after you get out of the prison. I don''t want you to mess it up!" Rolando said. In an incredibly tender voice, he added, "I hope you can live up to my expectations. I believe in you, Toby." Chapter 862 The Late Night Visit (Part Two) With that, Rolando left. Toby was left stunned. He could not move any muscle in his body. He just silently stood there for a long time before he packed his things and walked out of his cell. Since he was given a chance to live, he certainly would not waste it doing immoral deeds. ''Rolando, I will prove to you that letting me live is the best decision you''ve ever made!'' he swore inwardly. When Rolando returned to the palace, Harper was about to rest. Upon seeing Rolando, she smiled at him softly. "Everything already settled?" "I thought you would be angry at me for taking advantage of you," Rolando said, his stance relaxed and his smile profound. "I felt relieved all of a sudden when you asked me such a question." Seeing that Rolando was still standing by the door, Harper invited him in and asked, "Would you like a cup of warm tea?" Rolando nodded and came in. "Am I interrupting you?" he asked, suddenly noticing that Harper was apparently about to go to bed. "It''s all right. What kind of tea would you like to drink?" Harper asked. Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. almost felt sure that the one he loved must be right in front of him. Lilian didn''t want to think further. The person living in the Harmony Palace was Harper, who was already Matthew''s wife. And they were the most perfect couple in the entire world! Because of that, she didn''t want to think that she was the one Rolando was pining for. Lilian also knew that the Harmony Palace was special to Rolando. Rolando never allowed anyone to get inside easily, including her. Sometimes, he would work late and choose to go to the Harmony Palace to sleep. However, suspicion grew like poison in her heart. Lilian kept thinking everything that had happened: Rolando woke Harper up, picked food for her, ate all the food Harper picked for him, took her out of the imperial capital, and visited her at late night. His every act felt like a serpent ready to devour Lilian''s heart at any time. Though she didn''t want to act unreasonably, there was nothing else she could think of right now but to go Harmony Palace and see what Rolando looked like at that moment! Chapter 863 She Was Heartbroken (Part One) Lilian''s sudden arrival startled Sean. He was just about to check up on Harper and Rolando when he was met by her cold stare. Ever since Lilian came to Great Jade Kingdom, she had always been gentle, kind and friendly. She had never been so cold and fierce, and because of that, Sean couldn''t help but feel a little shocked and intimidated. But then he remembered that Rolando and Harper were just friends and there was nothing to hide for them. With that, he immediately made way for Lilian. There was nothing more than chatting, drinking tea, and playing the zither that was happening in the room that Rolando and Harper were in. Rolando fully knew what would happen if he wouldn''t be able to control himself in front of Harper. Thus, even though he loved her so, so much, he wouldn''t show it to her or anyone else. As an emperor, it was almost a given that he would be surrounded by beautiful girls and Lilian wouldn''t have a say in it. Lilian stood by the door, caref Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. in an overly sweet tone. Right after seeing this, Harper smiled widely and waved her hand. "Oh my God, look at her. Go, go with her, Rolando. I can''t stand you two being this lovey-dovey in front of me." Rolando was a little stiff as he still wasn''t used to Lilian''s touch. It was a good thing that he had enough self-control that he was able to refrain himself from suddenly pushing her away. "Have a good rest then, Harper. I know what happened today shook you up a bit so before we part, I wanted to apologize. I also didn''t expect that Lilian would demand company from me tonight, so I''ll send her back." "It''s nothing! Send her back. It''s getting colder by the minute and no one wants her and the baby to catch cold." Harper smiled innocently. On the other hand, bewilderment appeared in Lilian''s eyes. Was it unrequited love? Was Rolando in love with Harper, but Harper didn''t have the same feelings for him? Or did she just not know his true feelings for her? Chapter 864 She Was Heartbroken (Part Two) Lilian and Rolando soon departed from the Harmony Palace. Even though they had already exited the place, Lilian still held onto Rolando''s arm tightly, as if she was holding on for her dear life. As they left, the warm smile on Rolando''s lips disappeared, and his face only showed an unfeeling and cold expression. His aura was dark, and it seemed like it wasn''t wise for anyone to approach him whatsoever. Because of this, Lilian couldn''t help but tremble. She eventually loosened her grip on Rolando''s arm and raised her head to look into his eyes. However, Rolando didn''t seem to mind her¡ªhe continued to walk in a steady pace, leaving her lagging behind. She had to trot in order to catch up with him and match his speed. "Your Majesty." Rolando stopped and said expressionlessly, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back to the Bliss Palace." Lilian held her handkerchief close to her chest as her eyes started to fill up with tears. But since she didn''t want to cry in front Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. have said such a thing? That she was a dissolute woman and that her actions would make people feel disgusted? "Your Majesty... Do you love me, even a little bit?" Lilian asked in a trembling voice. If he didn''t love her, why did he agree to the alliance marriage? Why did he sleep with her? And they were even having a child! If he didn''t love her, why had he treated her so gently over the years, letting her immerse herself in the warmth of his fake love, letting her live in it in delusion? Rolando stretched out his hand to open the door. His face looked stone cold, as if there was something that he couldn''t stand and he was just so eager to leave the room. It hurt Lilian all over again. "Rolando!" "Shut up!" Rolando snapped. "Don''t you dare call me by my name!" At this point, Lilian''s heart could not take it anymore. Her heart had been crushed numerous times that she felt her soul leave her body, making her just a mere shell of what she used to be. Chapter 865 The Siblings Teamed Up (Part One) In an instant, Rolando was gone. He left without even a bit of hesitation. Watching his receding figure, Lilian crossed her arms on her chest. She then squatted on the ground and began to helplessly cry. She didn''t understand why he was treating her like this. Before Harper arrived in the Great Jade Kingdom, Rolando would treat her with utmost care. Even though he didn''t love her, she felt content as she enjoyed his attention. But since Harper started living in the Harmony Palace, Rolando''s attitude towards her had changed. His care and consideration gradually disappeared. It seemed like everything that they had in the past were not real. Unfortunately, Lilian was immersed in the delusional world that she had created in her head and she didn''t want to wake up. Soon after, Daisy came into the room and she was very surprised to see the state that Lilian was in. The poor woman looked so distressed and miserable. Dais Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ith him. She even set him up for another man. Francis then added, "Yes, if indeed she seduced Rolando, what are you going to do then? Are you going to just let her take away Rolando?" "Of course not!" "Good, very good!" With a satisfied smile, Francis threw a box towards Lilian''s direction. She reached out and caught it. "What''s this?" "That is something that would destroy Harper! But I need your cooperation," Francis said while raising his eyebrow at her. With a frown, Lilian asked, "What do you want me to do?" "The thing inside the box is called Fantasy. It''s specially made for women," Francis said with a smile. His gentle and innocent expression made him look more sinister. He licked his lips and continued, "You need to find a chance to light it in Harper''s room, and I''ll find a way to lure Rolando in there." "Why do you want to lure him there?" Lilian asked, confusion written all over her face. Chapter 866 The Siblings Teamed Up (Part Two) "With that thing, Rolando and Harper could never be together again. My silly sister, I''m sure you know that Harper and Uncle Matthew have an intimate relationship. They''re married, after all. So picture this, Harper taking the initiative in tempting Rolando to have sex with her. Even when her consciousness is a little hazy, Rolando might go along with it anyway. What do you think Uncle Matthew will do? What do you think Harper will do?" "Rolando will never do that!" Francis pinched Lilian''s chin and said, "Lilian, you clearly don''t know men that well! A man will always lose control of himself in front of the one he loves, even someone like Rolando. However, it''s up to you if you want to go with this the plan or not. I just have to remind you that if you just sit here and wait until Rolando successfully wins Harper''s heart, you''ll eventually be sorry since you had the chance of preventing them from be Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ntly. "But did you just call me an idiot? Who are you calling an idiot huh?" Zorro stared at Matthew in admiration. All this time, he had thought Harper could understand what Patrick was saying because she was its master. He couldn''t believe that even Matthew could comprehend what Patrick was saying as well. It seemed like the old saying was true¡ªOne who stays near vermilion gets stained red, and one who stays near ink gets stained black. "Your Highness, do you understand what Patrick is saying?" "I don''t. But I can read its expression, especially when it glared at me with a smug look. I really want to beat it up, to be honest," Matthew said with a grin. Pretending that it could not understand what Matthew was talking about, Patrick refused to admit that it had scolded him. The creature knew that it was no match for Matthew, so it decided it was going to tell the man off when it saw Harper. Chapter 867 Emergency In The Harmony Palace (Part One) Harper had been sleeping soundly, but before she could even open her eyes, she already felt that someone was looking at her. It ultimately confused her. She wondered if Rolando had finished their imperial court session in the morning. When she finally opened her eyes, she saw Lilian looking at her with a pair of wide-opened eyes. Sitting up immediately, Harper asked in surprise, "Why did you get up so early? Your face looks a little pale too. Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Lilian shook her head and forced a smile. "No, I just didn''t sleep well last night. As a matter of fact, I always had nightmares these days," she replied. Hearing these words, Harper got up and quickly put on a robe over her shoulders. Then she approached Lilian and felt her pulse. "Well, your vital energy and blood flow show that you''re fatigued. You also have too much liver-fire. Since you''re currently pregnant, it will be better if you don''t take any medicine. I''ll make a prescription of medicated diet and send it to the kitchen so they can prepare it for you." Lilian immediately expressed he Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. n''t really pique her interest, she decided to go back. "Yes, Your Highness." The two of them headed for the Harmony Palace at a slow pace. Along the way, Harper was thinking about Lilian''s unusual behavior. There was only one person in the world who could influence Lilian''s thoughts, and that was Rolando. Could it be possible that the couple had a fight because of her last night? "Forsythia." "What''s the matter, Your Highness?" Forsythia asked in confusion. "Didn''t Lilian say that she frequently had nightmares and couldn''t sleep well these days? Send this bottle of medicine to her. It can help relieve her uneasiness and it won''t do any harm to the baby. Tell her to take a pill before she goes to sleep every evening. I''m sure that she can have a good sleep for a whole night." Harper thought for a while and decided to leave the palace as soon as possible. It was too awkward for her to stay in the palace any longer. She had agreed to stay here for Lilian''s sake. But now, for that same reason, it seemed like she needed to leave the palace at the earliest opportunity. Chapter 868 Emergency In The Harmony Palace (Part Two) "Yes, Your Highness." Forsythia immediately turned around to catch up with Lilian, while Harper continued her way to the Harmony Palace. When she pushed the door of the palace open, she saw a pot of blooming sweet-scented osmanthus on the table. The fragrance overflowed and filled the entire room. "Maids," she called out. "Your Highness." "Where did the flower come from?" Harper asked in confusion. Before they went out, the flower hadn''t been in there. "The osmanthus in the Imperial Garden is blooming well, so the Imperial Household Bureau sent a pot in here. It must have been ordered by His Majesty." Because it was merely a pot of flower sent from the Imperial Household Bureau, the maid had not inquired about the details. "I see, you can leave now." Harper took the flower to a table by the window. She liked the light fragrance of the flowers very much. Since she felt bored sitting there alone, she picked up a book and b Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. quite hot-tempered. If His Majesty has really brought a woman and is hiding her in the Harmony Palace, Lady Lilian must have known about it already." "Is it possible that the new lady has been brought to the palace by Lady Lilian herself?" "Do you think Lady Lilian is out of her mind? She''s about to become the empress and on top of that, she''s pregnant. How could she bring back another woman for His Majesty? She''s going to give birth to a prince in order to establish her position. How could she find someone to compete with herself for His Majesty''s favor?" "So, the only possible conclusion is the lady residing in the Harmony Palace was brought back by His Majesty?" Everyone began to think about this information. If Rolando had brought a woman back to the palace, could it mean that he had changed his mind and was going to fill his harem with more women? If so, everyone thought that their daughters would have a chance as well. Chapter 869 Being Poisoned (Part One) Rolando, who at that point was only pretending to be calm, walked as quickly as possible out of anxiety. "Sonia, how come Harper fainted?" "I have no idea," Sonia replied, looking shocked and stressed. "Earlier this morning, Lady Lilian came to visit her and invited her to go to the garden. Lady Harper didn''t refuse, and so they went out together. After some time, Lady Harper came back and I didn''t notice anything wrong with her¡ªshe has always wanted to be alone, and so I didn''t disturb her when she went into her room to read some books. Then, all of a sudden, I heard something breaking! I quickly rushed in to see what was happening and that was when I found her lying on the ground, losing consciousness!" "Did you send for the imperial physician?" Rolando asked calmly. Although the imperial physician might not be helpful at all in this situation, he knew that it would be better than nothing. But something about this whole thing wasn''t sitting right with him: as a physician with superb medical s Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. nd blew, causing the door to slam shut in front of them before they were even able to step in. "Nobody is allowed to come in!" Rolando shouted, his voice sounding heavy and restrained. The imperial physician, who was a learned and experienced man, immediately understood what was happening. How could he not know? Despite that, he didn''t dare to leave in case Rolando had any orders for him. He just took a few steps away from the door and stood quietly. All of a sudden, cold air poured into the room. Rolando''s eyes then fell on the censer in the corner of the room. ''There seemed to be smoke coming from it!'' he thought. Then, he smelled the fragrance of osmanthus. "It''s coming from the incense!" Rolando hissed, and finally understood what was happening. He wanted to get up and extinguish it, but before he could act on it, Harper was already pinning him on the bed. This shocked him because he didn''t know what Harper might do, but surprisingly, she just lay in his arms as she hugged him tight. Chapter 870 Being Poisoned (Part Two) "Matthew, I missed you. I missed you so, so much." Harper lay in Rolando''s strong arms without knowing that it wasn''t Matthew. Actually, there was no way for her to come to this realization: Fantasy''s effect was too potent for her to fight. Rolando once again felt his heart being crushed so hard that he could hardly breathe. As much as he was enjoying Harper being this romantic towards him, his pride would not allow him to be a substitute for another man. When he finally made up his mind and tried to push Harper away, she looked at him in the eye, her expression sweet and innocent, and asked, "Did you miss me like I missed you?" At that point, Rolando finally admitted to himself that he loved Harper more than he thought. His self-control, which he was proud of, then completely collapsed in a matter of seconds. ''She hasn''t even done anything to you! She just asked whether you missed her!'' he thought. With a sigh, he accepted that even if Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. fierce. Although Lady Harper can be restrained now, I''m afraid that she will die of bleeding within a few hours." When he heard that, Rolando''s face turned more serious. The imperial physician trembled with fear as he really did not know other treatment. Having sex was the quickest and most effective way to detoxify. "Fernando!" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Go and find out whoever came in and out of the Harmony Palace today. Don''t let anyone slip away. Have everyone put to jail until we discover the mastermind of this heinous crime!" "Yes." Sonia was trembling all over with fear. Rolando mentioned all those who went in and out of the Harmony Palace. It was impossible for them to escape as they were servants and maids of the Harmony Palace. "Your Majesty..." "Investigate what is in the censer as soon as possible!" After that, Rolando held Harper up and rushed out of the Harmony Palace, not caring about what others were thinking. Chapter 871 She Was Suspected (Part One) Finally, Harper was able to see clearly the man in front of her. He was not her husband Matthew, but Rolando who looked so pale and furious. He was holding her arms and walking towards a remote palace. "Rolando," Harper called out weakly in a hoarse voice. "Are you awake?" Lowering his head, Rolando carefully stared at Harper and added, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you. You''ll be fine." The temperate of Harper''s body increased more and more. Even though she had just sobered up, she understood right away why her body was unusually hot. Coupled with the fact that their clothes were disheveled, she knew what had happened at once, although she had been poisoned. "Where are we going?" Harper forced herself to put some distance between her and Rolando''s arms. At that moment, he was a great temptation for her and she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to restrain herself if she kept being this close in his arms. "We''re going to the freezing Ice Pool. It''s the palace that Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ne of them hasn''t been investigated yet." "And who is that?" "It''s Lady Lilian, Your Majesty. The guard said that Lady Lilian brought two maids into the Harmony Palace today. But when she left, only Daisy followed her out," Fernando replied right away. "No, that''s impossible! Lilian entered my room with only Daisy by her side," Harper retorted. The expression on Rolando''s eyes grew dark. Harper didn''t know that Lilian had found out about his feelings for her, so she didn''t doubt Lilian. But right then, he was certain then that this must have something to do with Lilian! If he hadn''t restrained himself and slept with Harper, she would loath him when she woke up. If he didn''t, Harper would find out his hidden feelings for her and thus, she would certainly stay away from him. He had underestimated Lilian''s capabilities. He had thought that she was a foolish woman who was just obsessed with him. He had never thought that she could plan against him and Harper like this. Chapter 872 She Was Suspected (Part Two) Rolando stood up and got out of the pool. Before he left, he turned to Harper and said, "You can stay and continue to soak yourself in here. I will find the antidote." "Rolando..." Harper called out. "We''re friends, aren''t we?" Rolando didn''t answer her question, but instead, he just continued walking away. He didn''t want to be just friends with her. In the beginning, it was true that he had actually wanted to be her friend, and at the same time, to use her in unraveling the secrets of the Qin Clan. Now, he completely understood his feelings. So he couldn''t tell her that they were friends. What he wanted was to make Harper his woman. A friendship with her would never suffice. Rolando went straight to the Bliss Palace where Lilian was embroidering clothes for their unborn child. She was aware of everything that had happened in the Harmony Palace. Wh Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. er mid-air to prevent her from touching the ground. He then turned to Rolando and said, "Your Majesty, you went too far." Rolando stoically looked at the two of them and said, "Lilian, if I don''t see any antidote within two hours, I am going to feed you the poison. Don''t try my patience, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" "I don''t have the antidote that you''re talking about. You''d give up your own child for Harper''s sake?" Lilian uttered with difficulty. "My child?" Rolando responded with a sneer. Miguel''s heart missed a beat. Just as Rolando was about to say something, Miguel interrupted, "Your Majesty, he has arrived at the palace. I''m afraid she''ll be taken away if you don''t leave and stop him now." Rolando turned to Miguel with a cold stare and waved his sleeve before finally leaving. He was going to deal with Matthew first. Chapter 873 Matthew Finally Arrived (Part One) It was already evening when Matthew arrived at the Great Jade Kingdom''s Imperial Palace to look for Harper. Patrick led the way, while he closely followed behind. With Patrick, it was a piece of cake to find Harper in the huge place. Patrick, which was leading the way in a very calm manner, suddenly rushed into a pile of rocks and hid. Matthew furrowed his eyebrows a little. He was about to take the creature out and teach it a lesson, so that it would stop being mischievous at a critical time like this. But he then felt like someone was behind him. "What a surprise, Prince Matthew! Did you come to the Imperial Palace at this hour just to ask me for a cup of hot tea?" Rolando asked in a mocking tone while having a polite smile on his face. Matthew turned around and looked at Rolando impassively. "No, thanks. I''m here to pick up my wife." "What are you talking about, Your Hi Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. s. "Your Majesty, I don''t think¡ª" "All you need to do is execute my commands." Rolando looked bitterly at Matthew who was struggling in the array. He and Matthew were destined to be enemies. And it turned out that they fell in love with the same woman. It was just impossible for the two of them to co-exist. Before Miguel could do anything, Rolando had already taken the step towards Matthew, who had already broken through the array. After all, even though the array were carefully designed, it could only trap him for about fifteen minutes. Being attacked by Rolando, Matthew protected his vital parts and exclaimed, "Rolando! I didn''t expect you to be even more shameless!" "Thank you for the compliment. You and I are destined to be enemies. We would have fought sooner or later. It doesn''t matter how or why, as long as I win in the end," Rolando said in a heartless tone. Chapter 874 Matthew Finally Arrived (Part Two) "With so few people behind you, do you really think you can make me stay here? It''s not easy to hold me down." A gush of blood and energy rushed in Matthew''s body, but he swallowed the blood when it reached his throat. "Of course I had already expected that you wouldn''t want to stay here, so I''ve prepared a lot of options for you. If you leave now, I''ll pretend that nothing happened. If you keep on pestering me, I''ll have to make you suffer severely before leaving," Rolando plainly said. "As long as you give my wife back to me, I''ll leave at once." Matthew didn''t have any interest in the Great Jade Kingdom at all. He could pretend nothing had happened as long as Harper was safe and sound. "Your wife is not in the Imperial Palace!" "Rolando, let''s be straightforward here. You clearly know whether my wife is her Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. d earlier. Patrick was hesitating whether to go into the pool or not. It thought that it was too small to get Harper out of the water and was considering if it should show its original shape. The next instant, a figure quickly jumped into the pool and instantly managed to pull Harper out. "Harper, are you okay? Can you hear me?" Harper opened her eyes with spiritual energy flowing in them. Rolando was shocked to see that. She quickly sat up and said, "I''m fine. I''m sorry that I made you worried." "I''m glad to hear that. The secret guard said that there''s something wrong with you. So I came in here as soon as I could." The worry was still on Rolando''s face and it looked so sincere. "Thank you, Rolando. I''m fine, but I think I should leave the Imperial Palace. Matthew should arrive at the capital by now." Chapter 875 Make Your Life A Living Hell (Part One) Because of what Harper had said, Rolando was so surprised that he was unable to speak or react for a few moments. He hadn''t expected that she would want to leave the Imperial Palace so soon. He was flustered for a while but he managed to calm down in an instant. Even Rolando himself thought that it was inconceivable for him to do so. "We can talk about it later. For now, it would be better if you can go back to the Harmony Palace, take a bath, and get changed," Rolando said. Then he reached out, in an attempt to hold Harper in his arms. But she stopped him right away. "Are you sure you want to go out dressed like this?" Rolando helplessly asked. The weather in the Great Jade Kingdom was relatively warm, so they didn''t usually wear thick clothes. After Harper was being soaked in water for so long, her clothes clung to her body. It made her exquisite figure even more attractive. Harper looked down at hers Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. reach her. "Have a good rest," he then said before he left. Harper nodded her head. She didn''t really want to face Rolando, at least at the moment. The only person she wanted to see right then was Matthew. She wanted to have a calm and peaceful sleep by his side, so she didn''t have to worry about anything. "Patrick," Harper called out as she remembered that the creature was there. Immediately, Patrick turned into a beam of light and rushed into her arms. It turned its head awkwardly in Harper''s arms, as if it was very upset that Harper had neglected it. Harper held Patrick tightly. It seemed like it was the only way she could calm down a little. Fernando curiously looked at the little beast in Harper''s arms, wondering where it came from. From what he knew, it hadn''t been there when Harper entered the Ice Pool. He could see that Harper was very familiar with it, so he figured that it must be her pet. Chapter 876 Make Your Life A Living Hell (Part Two) "This way please, Your Highness." With Patrick in her arms, Harper headed for the Harmony Palace. On the way, she crossed paths with a maid who lowered her head before walking past her. Harper suddenly paused and tried to attack the maid. The maid was so surprised and quickly retreated. But the maid didn''t know that her extraordinary martial arts skills had been exposed from her speed of reacting to Harper''s attempted attack. Squinting her eyes a little, Harper stretched out all of her fingers in a hurry to hit the woman''s face. The woman was taken aback and wasn''t able to dodge this time. In an instant, Harper pulled down a mask from her face. Looking at the woman in front of her eyes, Harper exclaimed through gritted teeth, "Becky! And now, we meet again." As soon as Harper launched her attacks, a group of secret guards appeared and surrounded Becky. She wanted to escape, b Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. obey this lady. Otherwise, no one can save you." "Yes, yes, chief. I got it. I will put her into the prison at once." The secret guards dragged Becky away and threw her into a group of male prisoners without hesitation. "Look at the bitch. How sultry she is! I''m afraid she''ll even pounce on a boar." "The chief said that we must keep her alive. When she''s about to die, we can take her out. After she takes some rest, we can throw her into the prison again. If you offend Lady Harper, you would have a miserable ending. Everybody, keep this in mind," a senior secret guard firmly stated with a snort. "Yes, sir. We''ll keep that in mind. Do whatever Her Highness says!" "We are His Majesty''s secret guards. We can only obey His Majesty! But we can''t offend this lady!" the senior secret guards exclaimed, rolling his eyes. "Yes, sir. We must remember not to offend Lady Harper!" Chapter 877 Their Relationship Changed Drastically (Part One) When Harper returned to the Harmony Palace, the maids had already prepared hot water and fresh clean clothes for her. Her eyelashes trembled a little while she looked at the steam over the hot water in the bathtub. Rolando had always been so considerate to her. She had been used to it for so long that she didn''t feel like anything was wrong with the way he was treating her. But right then, Harper realized that she had been sitting on pins and needles all this time. "Hmm?" Patrick tried to speak but it sounded more of a squeak. It looked at Harper in confusion. It couldn''t understand what she was thinking. Harper put the creature down and said, "I''m fine." Harper started dipping herself into the tub while Patrick was playing outside. Suddenly, it heard Harper call it. Instantly, its eyes lit up. It dashed to the screen and looked up at Harper, drooling a little. ''Are you finally willing to let me see you naked?'' it thought. "Matthew has arrived in the capital, right?" Harper Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. lian came to the Harmony Palace, she took two maids with her, but when she left, there was only one maid with her. The other one must have been Becky who took the chance to sneak into the palace. Harper didn''t want to think about the possibility that Lilian knew everything that Becky had done. After a few moments, Harper still didn''t say anything. Rolando immediately said, "I''ve already told you that I will give you an explanation for what happened. Don''t worry. I will find out the truth as soon as possible." "I should leave the palace right now. Now that Matthew has arrived in the capital, it''s time for me to go. Lilian''s health condition is already stable, and there are a lot of imperial physicians in the palace. I''m planning to leave the palace today." Harper brought up the topic again. Without saying a word in response, Rolando just stared at Harper silently. His face was devoid of any expression, so it was impossible for anyone to guess what he was thinking right then. Chapter 878 Their Relationship Changed Drastically (Part Two) When Rolando didn''t respond for a few more minutes, Harper stood up with the intention of leaving. There was nothing in there that belonged to her, so she didn''t have to pack any luggage. She just needed to leave the palace with her maid. "The Heavenly Book... Don''t you want it anymore?" Rolando softly asked while Harper was walking past him. When those two words were uttered, Harper was stopped in her tracks. She quickly turned around to face Rolando. Looking at him, she didn''t utter a single word. Rolando looked Harper into her eyes, without the least intention of avoiding her stare. "Harper, don''t you want the Heavenly Book?" he repeated. Harper took a deep breath, turned around once again, and continued to walk away from him. "Once you step out of the Harmony Palace today, I will destroy the Heavenly Book in my hands," Rolando stated in an extremely gentle voice while looking at Harper''s receding figure. Frowning a little, Harper asked, Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. upulous smooth-tongued talker. While looking at how Harper and the beast interacted, Rolando thought that he was watching a very beautiful scene. He then realized that what Sean had said was true. As long as Harper was by his side, he would feel very happy. Even if he did nothing but look at her quietly like at that moment, he still felt calm and content. He couldn''t let go of her. Even though he knew that his persistence would disgust her, there was no way that he could just let her go. While Rolando was absentmindedly staring at Harper, lost in his thoughts, Patrick suddenly bit the back of his hand. When Rolando was about to draw back his hand out of pain, Patrick loosened its teeth. It looked at Harper in the same obsequious manner as earlier, and Harper gave it a porcelain bottle. Then, Patrick squatted down and played with the bottle, no longer caring about the two people. Harper bandaged Rolando''s wound carefully, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 879 Out Of Favor (Part One) When Rolando woke up, he couldn''t see Harper anywhere, so he immediately panicked. "Is there anyone here?" Hearing his voice, Harper who was taking a nap in the outer room, got up, and went to him. "How are you feeling?" she asked. With one foot on the ground, Rolando had already thrown away the quilt. He felt relieved at the mere sight of Harper who was approaching him. "I thought you were gone." Harper poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Rolando. "It is true that I want to leave, but I can''t do that unless your men are willing to let me go." Rolando took the cup of tea in his hands without saying anything. He understood why Harper wanted to leave the Imperial Palace. But he also knew that he just couldn''t let her go at the moment. In a soft voice, Rolando asked, "Can you stay in the palace with me for a few more days? If you want the Heavenly Book, I can give it to you." Harper didn''t say a word in response. Since Rolando had suddenly changed his attitude, she c Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. Fortunately, Daisy was very attentive and she had agile hands to catch Lilian before she could hit the floor. "You dog! You''re just a servant! How dare you avoid me?!" Lilian threw insult after insult at Sean, but he was a shrewd man who had served in the palace for many years already. "Your Highness, you look as ferocious as a tiger. I''m sure there is nothing wrong with your health. But His majesty still needs me to serve him, so please excuse me for my absence." With that, Sean directly turned around and strode away, leaving no chance for Lilian to respond. Lilian was about to catch up with him, but she was stopped by two middle-aged women guarding by the door. She was immediately irritated. Without a bit of hesitation, she slapped one of the women as hard as she could. She had thought that the woman would be hit so bad that she would spit blood. But as it turned out, the woman managed to endure her slap. Lilian, on the other hand, was thrown back and fell to the ground. Chapter 880 Out Of Favor (Part Two) "Your Highness, are you all right?" Daisy helped Lilian to stand up right away. "You bitch! How dare you attack me?! I''m carrying a baby for His Majesty! How could you?!" Lilian snarled. She was so furious that she wanted to kill the woman right then and there. However, the woman only gave her an indifferent look and said in a rigid tone, "His Majesty said that Your Highness is forbidden to go out of your palace. He also said that if Your Highness threatened us with the baby in your womb, we should just bring some abortion medicine for you." Lilian was stunned by what the woman said. Looking at her in disbelief, Lilian said, "You''re lying. His Majesty can''t do that to me!" "I''m telling you the truth. Whatever you want to do, it''s none of my business, Your Highness. But we need to follow His Majesty''s orders." Immediately, the two women closed the door right in Lilian''s face. While s Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. was startled and was about to protect herself when the person stopped her. She wanted to call for help, but her lips were immediately covered by the lips of the person. The lips were cold and familiar, but devoid of the tenderness that she had been accustomed with. The kiss lasted so long that she was almost out of breath. It was not until then that the person finally let go of her. Gasping for air and catching her breath, Harper mumbled in a weak voice, "Matthew..." The person was none other than Matthew. There were too many hidden emotions in his eyes. Harper sat up, trying to see the face of the man in front of her with the occasional illumination from lightning. Matthew looked rigid and cold. Harper stretched out her hand to touch his face, but before she could do so, he grabbed her hand instead. With a firm and irritable voice, he asked, "Harper Chu, what did I tell you before?" Chapter 881 The Punishment On A Rainy Night (Part One) The expression on Harper''s face froze. From the first few words that Matthew had spoken, she instantly understood that he didn''t come here to have a heart to heart talk with her. But instead, he came to teach her a lesson. Thinking about how she willfully went to Rolando''s palace and was tricked into staying due to her carelessness, she lost her vigor and apologized at once, "Matthew, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that Rolando would¡ª" Before she could finish what she was saying, Matthew pushed his lips onto hers to shut her up. He was expressing his rage with the kiss. He had warned his wife not to believe in Rolando so easily. He knew that she had a tendency to be kind to anyone but he didn''t expect that she would be fooled into coming to the palace and later on, being trapped in there. Harper was passively responding to the kiss. In fact, she was in a good Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. rs ran down along the corner of her eyes. She had never cried before. Even when she was almost sexually harassed or when she was threatened by Rolando, she had never shed a tear. She was never the kind of woman who liked to cry. But at that moment, she couldn''t help but do so. The moment Matthew noticed that his wife was already crying, he calmed down at once and his rage disappeared into thin air. For a while, he was at a loss and forgot how to react. After a long time, he stood up, put on his clothes, and silently sat down. With her back to Matthew, Harper didn''t say anything either. Time stretched on without one of them uttering a single word. Their reunion was supposed to be a warm and joyous event. However, things turned out to be a mess due to the jealousy and complications. Matthew wanted to apologize to his wife but he didn''t know how to start. Chapter 882 The Punishment On A Rainy Night (Part Two) After a long time, Harper put on her clothes and went to the cabinet. Upon seeing that, Matthew stood up, and anxiously asked, "Where are you going?" Without answering him, Harper opened the cabinet, took out a set of clothes, and put it on. Then she took out a small medicine box and put it on the table. She impassively looked at him and said, "Take off your clothes." Without hesitation, Matthew did as she asked in a hurry. His blood had already dried. Yet, he took off his clothes too abrasively. The wound that had stopped bleeding started to ooze out blood again. Looking at the wound on his body, Harper felt so worried and her eyes showed great concern. She cleaned and bandaged the wound with medicine. During the entire time, Matthew didn''t say anything or dare to cry out in pain. Earlier, he had th Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. forward some presumptuous demands. "I''ll give you the Heavenly Book, but I have one request," he said. Harper put down her bowl and chopsticks, looked at Rolando, and asked seriously, "What kind of request?" The smile on Rolando''s face looked warm. "I''m sure you can do it. Tell me the contents recorded in the book. Is that possible?" "That''s it? There''s nothing else that you want?" Harper couldn''t believe her ears. If he just wanted to know the contents recorded in the book, she would certainly agree. "Do you want me to have other requests?" Rolando asked in a low voice, staring at her. "I promise you, it''s the only thing I''m asking for." Averse to meet Rolando''s affectionate eyes, Harper turned her head to avoid eye contact with him. She had to refuse his love as she was Matthew''s wife. Chapter 883 Got The Blank Heavenly Book (Part One) Looking at the box on the table, Harper didn''t know what to say or how to react. Forsythia wanted to say something but stopped herself after thinking about it again. Since Rolando came to Harper''s quarters, placed the box on the table and left, Harper hadn''t moved at all. "Are you going to open it, Your Highness?" Forsythia finally asked. Harper didn''t respond. She was still thinking about what happened last night, so she didn''t pay any attention to the Heavenly Book or Forsythia''s question. She was still wondering whether last night was a dream and whether Matthew was actually hurt or not. After stealing food from somewhere in secret, Patrick sneaked back into the room. Its mouth was full of oil as it jumped onto the table. Then, it found a comfortable position and closed its eyes to sleep while leaning on Harper''s arm. Seeing that Patrick was back, Harper immediately Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. how up." Why were the contents in the book hidden? Was it because the information recorded on it was extremely confidential? Then, Patrick started pestering Harper. She curled a finger and flicked it into the air. The creature didn''t want to let her go so it continued to pounce on her. But Harper used her internal force every time it would do so. Although she wouldn''t hurt it, she could still easily throw it out. Patrick knew it was not a match for Harper, so it directly grabbed the Heavenly Book on the table and ran away. Harper did not get upset with that. She let Patrick grab and play with the Heavenly Book. When she saw that Patrick threw the book here and there as a toy, Forsythia was scared and worried that the Heavenly Book would be damaged. There were only three of those in the world. If anything were to happen to the book, the contents on it would cease to exist. Chapter 884 Got The Blank Heavenly Book (Part Two) "Your Highness, please tell the little beast to stop it, or else it''ll destroy the book." "It can play with the book if it likes. If Patrick ruins it, we can just roast and eat that little beast." Harper then glared at Patrick. The creature trembled and the book in its claw almost fell onto the floor. It cautiously looked at Harper. Then it put the book down and ran to a corner to draw circles, as if it was complaining its master was too scary and it was having a hard life. Forsythia quickly took the Heavenly Book and put it in front of Harper. The princess opened it and stared at the blank part in a daze. She had already reached the key point of developing her spiritual power, but the key part of the book was still gone. There must be a way to make the contents of the last part appear. Subconsciously, Harper tappe Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader eal with him when the time came. "What is it?" Harper nonchalantly asked. Miguel dragged a chair and sat down. "His Majesty has grounded Lady Lilian." "What does it have to do with me?" Harper was still indifferent. Miguel asked in surprise, "Aren''t you friends with her? Isn''t she a princess from your nation? How come her trouble has nothing to do with you?" Looking at Miguel, Harper calmly said, "Prime Minister Miguel, haven''t you seen that I''m under house arrest, too? Not only that, but there are also a lot of guards outside. Do you think I can fly out of the Harmony Palace to help her?" "If you can talk with His Majesty about it, I''m sure he will be more lenient with her." Upon hearing that, Harper sneered and then asked, "Be more lenient? Sorry but her business has really nothing to do with me!" Chapter 885 I Know What Im Doing (Part One) ''Her business has nothing to do with you?'' Miguel looked at Harper in shock. Did he hear it right? Why did Harper say that matters concerning Lilian had nothing to do with her? Wasn''t she Lilian''s aunt? Moreover, Lilian was still the princess of the Bright Dynasty. It was said that she had a good relationship with Harper, so Miguel couldn''t understand why Harper was acting like Lilian was a total stranger to her. "Lady Harper, how ruthless you are! As far as I know, you and Lilian are in good terms. When she was still just a princess of the Bright Dynasty, she was friends with you." The expression on Miguel''s face turned cold. He had thought that Harper was kind and warm, but he didn''t expect her to be so heartless. If the Bright Dynasty were to clearly state that it didn''t care whether Lilian was dead or alive, then her fate would definitely be very miserable. Upon hearing the accusation, Harper smiled and Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader at Sean was just being loyal to the emperor. He couldn''t force the man into telling him what he didn''t want to tell. But he was almost sure that Lilian being under house arrest was related to the fact that Harper had been poisoned. Miguel then figured out that something wrong with Harper''s statements. She said that she had been poisoned and even almost forced herself on Rolando. But, didn''t the emperor had romantic affections for her? Why did Harper say that? Miguel racked his brain, trying to find some answers. If the emperor had feelings for Harper, shouldn''t he seize the opportunity when she volunteered to get intimate with him? With all these questions in mind, Miguel headed for the Imperial Study right that instant. The emperor gave the Heavenly Book to Harper and placed her under house arrest in the palace. Miguel couldn''t figure out what was going on, but it was necessary to poke fun at the emperor. Chapter 886 I Know What Im Doing (Part Two) In the study, Rolando was calmly going through the reports delivered by his officials. Miguel entered the room and sat down beside him. Playing with the folding fan in his hand, he looked at the emperor with great interest. But Rolando was so absorbed in reading that he completely ignored the uninvited visitor. "Your Majesty, I heard that Lady Harper almost forced herself on you the day before yesterday. Is that true?" Rolando abruptly stopped writing for a few seconds. Yet, he soon continued to read the reports and wrote more vigorously. Miguel noticed that there was something wrong with the emperor''s expression. "Your Majesty, I''ve always thought that you''re fond of Lady Harper. I didn''t expect you to be indifferent to her." "Miguel, you are being too talkative!" Rolando frowned a little. "Your Majesty, I''m just curious. Don''t you like Lady Harper?" Scowling at the visitor, Rolan Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader eeps on going like this." Miguel stopped walking. Then he turned around and headed for the Bliss Palace. He knew that Lilian was unaware of her current situation and kept on triggering the limits of the emperor. Although the emperor couldn''t find any evidence, Miguel had no doubt that she was involved in what had happened these days. Out of confusion, the eunuch asked, "Prime Minister Miguel, are you going to visit Lady Lilian? But His Majesty has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the Bliss Palace." "Don''t worry. They''re going to let me in," Miguel nonchalantly said. He had made a mistake before. Now, he had to make more mistakes to amend the first one. He wasn''t as tough as iron like the emperor and couldn''t be so calm and unmoved in the face of the woman he loved. If he were the emperor, he wouldn''t be a good one. So Rolando stood out from every prince and became the emperor. Chapter 887 Lilian Was Poisoned (Part One) Miguel was able to enter Bliss Palace without anyone stopping him. Upon opening the door, however, he was welcomed by a bowl filled with rice flying straight to his face. Good thing he had good reflexes, because if he didn''t, he would have been badly hurt. "What''s going on here? Good day, Lady Lilian." Curled up on the bed was Lilian, her eyes still moist from crying hard. She was still reeling from what had happened¡ªshe couldn''t believe that Rolando would treat her the way he did, and that he would detest the baby inside of her womb because of Harper! At this point, she began regretting scheming with Francis to make moves against Harper, but there was no way in the world that would allow her to undo her decision. ''I''ve already done it!'' she thought, angry and depressed. "What are you doing here? Are you here to laugh at me?" Lilian asked without even raising her head. She knew that the news of her n Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader an ounce of regret even after poisoning Harper. When she called Harper "that woman", he knew that she didn''t deserve Harper''s help. "If Princess Harper is truly the apple of Prince Matthew''s eye, wouldn''t that mean that he won''t spare anyone who dares hurt her?" Miguel asked in a low voice. Lilian immediately froze up the moment she heard what Miguel said, and she almost dropped her chopsticks. With eyes wide due to shock, she turned to him. Yes, how could she forget that? People could bully and plot against Matthew as they wanted, but once they put their hands on Harper, he would definitely make sure that they would regret doing what they did. "It''s not me who hurt her. It''s my brother Francis!" Lilian said in a trembling voice. Suddenly, she felt a sharp, piercing pain in her abdominal region. She caressed her belly as if to soothe what she was feeling and said, "My stomach, my stomach hurts!" Chapter 888 Lilian Was Poisoned (Part Two) "Lady Lilian, are you okay?" "Call the imperial physician. My stomach is aching!" Lilian turned deathly pale because of the pain and it rendered Miguel terrified. Anyone who would see how Lilian looked like would surely take great pity on her and would try to protect her from any harm. "Call the imperial physician! Quick!" Miguel once again ordered the servants. When the imperial physician arrived, Lilian was already feeling delirious from the pain. Despite that, she forced herself up. "My baby! Physician, is my baby okay?" she asked faintly yet earnestly. She didn''t care about what she was feeling and what would happen to her¡ªat that point, the only thing important to her was her baby. Her inquiry, however, was met with a grim stare from the imperial physician. It only meant one thing: it was very likely that she would lose her child if the situation continued. "Say something. What happened Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader me?" "I''m the prime minister of the Great Jade Kingdom." "As far as I know, the courtiers should not interfere in the business of the imperial household. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to threaten me here, especially that you''re the prime minister?" Harper''s whole aura was deathly cold. She remembered that she had already made it clear that she had nothing to do with any of Lilian''s issues. Lilian almost ruined everything for her, and there was no way she would return something good for something evil that was done to her! "What if I say as a friend?" "Prime Minister Miguel, it depends on who you are friends with. If you are my friend, I''m sorry¡ªI don''t remember having a friend like you. But if you regard yourself as Lady Lilian''s friend, then you will also be held accountable for her sins." With a cold and sharp stare, she glared at Miguel. "Have you... had an affair with her?" Chapter 889 The Mystery Solved (Part One) Harper''s words were so shocking to Miguel that his mouth fell open and his face turned pale. When he came to his senses, however, he snapped at her, saying, "Your Highness, please mind your words!" "Mind my words?" Harper sneered. "I think it''s you who should pick your words carefully." Miguel opened his mouth to respond, but before he was able to, Harper had already interrupted him. "Lilian is Rolando''s concubine and she is pregnant with his child. Yet, I don''t see him being as panicked as you are right now. You are just a courtier but you really tried to break into the Imperial Palace, question me, and even threaten me just to save Lilian? People who don''t know you may think she''s your wife and her baby is yours!" "Your Highness! Please, stop speaking such nonsense!" Miguel was panicking. A significant number of guards were stationed around the Harmony Palace, and after they heard the things that Harper was saying, they wouldn''t hesitate to tell it to ev Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader essed. It was not the first time she met Miguel. Back then, she saved him when he was seriously wounded and was under a coma. However, even then, she never saw him act the way he was acting now. ''He won''t leave until I help Lilian,'' she thought, feeling pity for him. After a moment of silence, Harper flicked a pill to Miguel and said, "This pill can control the poison coursing inside her veins. However, because she was pregnant, the poison couldn''t be completely removed from her body unless she aborts her baby. Even if she uses that pill, the poison will eventually find its way to the baby. If she decides to still give birth to it, it wouldn''t live long." "Thank you, thank you very much, Your Highness!" Miguel took the pill and left quickly. Harper silently stared at Miguel''s receding figure and also rushed towards the door. Fernando, on the other hand, was extremely nervous upon seeing Harper was about to leave. "Your Highness, His Majesty ordered..." Chapter 890 The Mystery Solved (Part Two) "I''m going to see him. Are you sure you want to stop me?" asked Harper bluntly. "I''ll lead the way for you, Your Highness," said Fernando hesitantly. He then took Harper to the Imperial Study. As he was about to inform Rolando of their arrival, Harper stopped him. Sean, the eunuch was also going to tell Rolando that they have arrived, but Harper shook her head and signaled him to leave. He hesitated for a second but he quietly left. Rolando was reading over the files carefully when he saw something that made his blood boil. His hand instinctively went for his teacup, as drinking tea had always made him calm, but to his frustration, the cup was empty. He took in a deep breath to center himself and decided to ask Sean to fetch another one. When he raised his head, however, he found that instead of Sean, Harper was standing in front of him. "Harper, why are you here?" Surprise and confusion colored Rolando''s face. "What''s happ Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader t of her blood dropped on one of the Heavenly Books. She hurriedly wipe it clean, making a mental note to discipline Patrick some other time. While she was doing that, however, a strange thing happened: the Heavenly Book with her blood started emitting a strange light. Harper quickly realized what she had to do and put a bit of her blood on the other two Heavenly Books. Suddenly, the three books integrated to form one book, with the hidden content revealing itself. Harper watched the scene unfold with wide eyes and mouth agape. It turned out that the key to unravel the mystery of the Heavenly Book was her blood! "Squeak!" Patrick was frightened by what was happening. It thought that it had made a mistake, so it hid itself in a corner, afraid of what Harper would do to it if she caught it. But Harper was busy¡ªshe was intently staring at the Heavenly Book and what was happening to it as if it was the only thing inside the room. Chapter 891 A Ruthless Emperor (Part One) As ominous light filled the Harmony Palace, the secret guards stationed in the immediate vicinity quickly gathered to report the abnormal phenomenon to Rolando. Rolando was at first alarmed and confused by this development, but he quickly came to the realization that it must have been Harper who caused this. ''She must have already obtained the last Heavenly Book and is now unveiling its deepest secrets. That might be the reason for the appearance of such light!'' he thought. And he was right¡ªHarper was the only key that would be able to decode the secrets embedded in the Heavenly Books. "To the Harmony Palace now," he announced at once. He was craving to know more. Meanwhile, in the Harmony Palace, Harper was already under a magical state of consciousness. Every character that could be found in the Heavenly Book had turned into what seemed like small people, and they flew and danced joyously in the air before they rushed into her body. Soon, she began the ritual¡ªshe closed her eyes and chanted as her hand performed the chant''s accompanying choreography. Unfortunately, it turned out that the Heave Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e still crackly. Miguel didn''t answer and just averted his gaze so that it wouldn''t meet Lilian''s. Sensing that something was gravely wrong, she looked down on her belly to touch it, only to find that her previously bulging belly was already flat. It only meant one thing¡ªher baby was gone. With wide and teary eyes, she shrieked, "My baby! Where is my baby?!" "I''m sorry, Lady Lilian. We were not able to save your baby," Miguel responded, sounding devastated. He knew that it would be difficult for her to accept this cruel fact. "There was nothing we could do. I am so sorry." "My baby! My baby! What did you do with my baby!" Lilian hysterically cried out. "I want my baby back! Without it, His Majesty would stop caring about me! Give my baby back to me!" "He won''t stop caring about you! Trust me on this, Lady Lilian!" Miguel said in a firm tone in an effort to comfort the despairing woman. He sympathized with what Lilian was feeling, but he knew that she should not let it control her. "Please, you must rest now. It wouldn''t be good for you if you continue to stress out yourself like this." Chapter 892 A Ruthless Emperor (Part Two) "I just lost my child, I don''t need rest!" Lilian wailed. The baby was her gateway to Rolando''s undying love and loyalty, but now that it was gone, she knew that he would not pay attention to her anymore. She saw all her hopes and dreams crumble before her very eyes. "Lady Lilian, please don''t act this way. His Majesty is not heartless. I''m sure that he is now on his way to come see you..." Miguel said. A guard suddenly came in and reported in a hurried manner, "My Lord, please go and have a look at His Majesty. He..." "What''s wrong with him?" Miguel asked, standing up quickly. "He is currently in a terrible situation, so is that lady in the Harmony Palace," the guard said. Miguel''s eyes widened. With this new development, he knew that he wouldn''t have the time and energy to comfort Lilian anymore, and so he stood up and strode away at once. Lilian wanted to come with him, and so she tried to get up from her bed, even though she struggled badly. ''For a guard to rush to Bliss Palace, Rolando must have been badly hurt! I need to see him; I need to make sure that he''s okay!'' she thought. When Miguel arrived at the Harmony Palace, he saw Rolando sitting on the floor and leaning against a pillar. His Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e her the happiest woman on earth. But there was only indifference in Rolando''s eyes. If he had the ability to control whatever he was feeling, he would have chosen to fall in love with her a long, long time ago. Unfortunately, that was not how life worked. No matter what he or she did, he just did not love her. Even if another five years passed, he wouldn''t have any kind of feelings for her. "Lady Lilian, your body is still too weak. Please go back to the Bliss Palace and have a rest," Miguel advised. He felt sorry for her. Lilian loved Rolando with her whole heart, yet the latter only loved Harper. The greater irony was that Harper only loved Matthew. Lilian shook her head and stared at Rolando stubbornly. She wanted to know the answer, even though she actually already knew it deep in her heart. She wanted to hear it from Rolando himself. Otherwise, she would not give up. "No. Never," Rolando finally said. His tone was firm, cold, and distant. The only time he acted like a human being with a range of feelings was whenever he was in front of Harper. When he faced other people, he would watch his composure and be the perfect emperor everyone wanted him to be: gentle yet cool, elegant yet ruthless. Chapter 893 Be My Empress (Part One) Lilian wandered outside of the Harmony Palace, lost, confused, and heartbroken. Even the memory of how she got where she was muddled. As she came upon the palace gates, she realized how hollow she felt inside, and fear was the only emotion nestled within her chest. Her body shook hard, as if it was exposed to harshest winter known to man. After taking a deep breath to regain composure, she began to look up, and that was when she saw the plaque that said "Harmony Palace". It was a sign written by Rolando himself. Now, as she recalled everything little he had done ever since they met, Lilian realized that he actually had expressed his love for Harper from the very beginning¡ªit was just no one had paid it any serious thought. It was hard for anyone to believe that Rolando, who occupied such an esteemed position, would fall in love with a married woman. "I was so stupid," Lilian murmured helplessly. Once upon a time, she truly believed that Rolando had finally fallen in love with her after all the efforts she had exerted. Now, she was slapped with the reality that none of that was ever true, and that none of that would ever happen. "My La Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ction. ''No, My Lady! Why do you look amused? He is trying to separate you from Prince Matthew! Be serious, My Lady!'' she yelled inwardly. "Oh, I remember," Harper continued, her face now donned with a serious expression. "Francis had said such words to me as well. He even imprisoned me in the Imperial Palace of the Bright Dynasty to make sure that I agree." Panic flashed across Rolando''s eyes for a second, but he was able to get over it quickly. "Harper, you can''t leave. I don''t care about what you want, but I wouldn''t let you leave this place," he said firmly. When Harper heard this, her eyes narrowed. She knew that Rolando was unlike Francis¡ªFrancis had planned everything for many, many years, but unfortunately, he had been suppressed by other forces as he did not have many supporters. In contrast, Rolando, as the emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, had the utmost loyalty of his talented subordinates. It was no exaggeration to say that his strength was comparable to that of Matthew''s. ''If he said it, he must be serious about it,'' Harper thought. ''What makes him so sure that he would be able to stop me from leaving this place?'' Chapter 894 Be My Empress (Part Two) "What do you mean by that?" she asked after staying silent for a few seconds. Rolando smiled in response. "As I said, Harper: I want you to be my empress, and I will do anything for that to happen. I know that Matthew is now in the Imperial Capital. He wants to take you away from here, but that isn''t an easy task. But let me ask you one thing, though¡ªwhich do you think is more important to him: the whole world or the one he loves?" Harper didn''t answer because what Rolando said troubled her immensely. If she remembered correctly, Rolando was supposed to hold the coronation ceremony tomorrow. ''What is he going to do?'' she just thought silently. When he realized that Harper had stopped being responsive to any of his advances, Rolando decided to leave. After he had gone, Forsythia bemoaned with resentment, "What should we do, My Lady? It seems like he is set on making you his woman while Prince Matthew isn''t by your side! I think it''s better if we escape this plac Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader y strong because he knew that ordinary venomous insect poison wouldn''t have any effect on her. Also, she was a gifted physician, so Rolando used something that was somewhat more challenging to be removed from her body. And its complexity was already showing: Harper knew that she had to further examine her body first before being sure what kind of poison she was poisoned with. Harper slowly took out a silver needle, stabbed it into her elixir field without hesitation, and pulled it out. The needle didn''t change its color at all. Confused, she thought, ''Is it not poison? But if it is not poison, what on earth is in my body?'' The elixir field was very important for martial cultivators. Whatever was inside her stomach was extremely dangerous. Once it came into effect, it would undoubtedly make her suffer. "Rolando, nothing has put me in a position where I don''t know what to do. Let''s see who''ll have the last laugh," she murmured with a determined look on her face. Chapter 895 The Urgent Situation (Part One) When Rolando came with the newly tailored ceremonial robes for the empress, Harper was playing with Patrick to kill time. He was all smiles and was walking briskly. "I have brought the clothes, Harper. I asked them to make them according to your size, but since I don''t really know the specifics of your size, I don''t really know if they''ll fit you. So try them on! Don''t worry if they don''t fit¡ªwe have plenty of time to modify them," Rolando said, his tone gentle as he caressed the bright red outfit. Harper continued to play with Patrick, pretending not to hear what Rolando was saying. No one in the world would be able to convince her to try the robes as she knew that she wouldn''t be the empress¡ªin the past, in the present, or in the future. Rolando surprisingly didn''t feel bad about Harper''s silence and didn''t even press her for a response. Instead, he just took the Heavenly Book on the table and said, "Harper, I''ll keep this for the time being. I''ll give it back to you after Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader icine is currently in her hands. And honestly, judging from her medical skills, it might be true. But I believe that what you have put on her is not easy to break; otherwise it won''t be called ''Deathly Kalpa'', right?" Rolando said in a low voice. Gary smiled confidently. "Of course, Your Majesty. Up until now, no one has been able to solve the mystery of the Deathly Kalpa. Even if Harper is the best medical expert in the whole world, she wouldn''t be able to solve it." "Then please be ready for the coronation ceremony tomorrow." "Yes, Your Majesty. And please rest assured. You know that I would never disappoint you." When Harper returned to the Harmony Palace, she looked calm, as if she hadn''t discovered something disastrous. But Forsythia, after being around her for a long, long time, had immediately felt that Harper had something on her mind. Considering what was happening tomorrow, however, she believed that no one would be able to feel at peace, even for one second. Chapter 896 The Urgent Situation (Part Two) In a hotel in the capital, Diana walked up and down restlessly. "What should we do? My master has been trapped in the Imperial Palace. And Prince Matthew is nowhere to be seen. What should we do?" "Stop pacing around! You''re making me dizzy! His Highness is not here, so he must have been out to find a way to save Princess Harper. Who would have thought that Emperor Rolando would do such a shameless thing, like forcing to keep Her Highness inside his palace against her will! What a heartless person!" Zorro said agonizingly. Diana rolled her eyes. This idiot still thought that Rolando was aiming for Matthew. Rolando''s target had probably been Harper ever since the very beginning. Harper''s earlier-than-expected arrival in the Great Jade Kingdom, her successful penetration of the Imperial Palace, and her incredible treatment even as a foreigner must all have been because of Rolando. The planned co Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader o kingdoms first. Attack Rolando off guard." "Okay." Zorro sent a message to Shawn immediately. After thinking it over, Diana decided to send a message to Catherine. If the Bright Dynasty and the Great Jade Kingdom started a fight, the South Kingdom and the Wonder Kingdom would not be able to stand by. She had to tell Catherine to get prepared. Diana opened the window and whistled. In the dark night, a quick shadow flew into the window and stopped on her arm. She tied the letter on its leg. "Go back and tell my sister. You can''t delay." Diana sent the message by the exclusive crow of the South Kingdom, which could resist the miasma in the kingdom. Because of the special environment, only crows could pass through the miasma in the region. So she trained crows to pass the message. When the crow disappeared, she closed the window and thought, ''Harper, let me see if you can defeat Rolando.'' Chapter 897 Harmony Palace Is On Fire (Part One) As night fell, the guards in the Harmony Palace were doubled. After she took a quick glance at the increasing guards, Harper''s attention was caught by something in the yard. Forsythia followed suit but had no idea what Harper was looking at. Somehow, it bothered her that Harper''s demeanor was still so calm amid everything that was happening. ''Is she... interested in becoming Rolando''s empress?'' she thought, scandalized. "Your Highness, I think we have to try and escape," Forsythia whispered, her spirit not waning despite the urgent situation. "If we don''t leave now, tomorrow you''ll..." "Forsythia, you have said that a million times," Harper said emotionlessly without even raising her head. "If you really believe that you can go out of there and leave unscathed, then you can have a try." "But Your Highness, I don''t think it''s a good idea if we just stay here and do nothing! We have to try and do something!" Forsythia was slowly becoming manic as Matthew still hadn''t sh Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ghts this woman had! "Can we just get a move on, please? I am sure that once Rolando finishes taking care of whatever he''s taking care of, he will surely come here and guard you. If that happened, our slim chances of escaping this place would become even slimmer!" Matthew wrapped his arm around Harper''s waist and was about to take her away when she suddenly said, "Wait!" Harper tapped Matthew''s hand as a signal to him to let her go. After he did, she went ahead and hung up an oil lamp using a thread. She then tied the other end of the thread to a chair. The process continued with her lighting a candle which was about four centimeters higher than a certain point along the thread. Matthew looked on curiously, but then he immediately understood what she was doing: The moment candle reached the thread, it would burn it, effectively cutting it, causing the oil lamp to fall to the ground. Once that happened, it would ignite the curtain in the room, burning everything down. Chapter 898 Harmony Palace Is On Fire (Part Two) "Is it done? If so, let''s go!" Fred glanced at the simple mechanism that Harper set and thought, ''Her Highness is so smart and terrifying. She truly would destroy the Harmony Palace so that Rolando will be unable to find us, as the fire will cover up our traces, making it more difficult for Rolando to find us!'' "Let''s go!" With his arms around Harper''s waist, Matthew jumped into the hole they had dug beforehand. Any trace left behind was swept by Fred before he disappeared. Rolando and his officials were discussing the details of tomorrow''s coronation ceremony for the empress when Harper and Matthew escaped the Harmony Palace. With him making sure that the Harmony Palace was heavily guarded and that no one could break in or escape, Rolando felt secure that no unprecedented thing would happen. He was sure that Matthew would deem a rescue impossible and that he wouldn''t have any choice but to try his luck at tomorrow''s ceremony. Because of that, he knew that he must Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader . "Harper, Harper, where are you?" Rolando shouted out as he rushed into the sea of flame. As he rushed towards Harper''s room, Miguel carefully examined everything in his way before the fire devoured everything. Between the array outside the hall and the fire currently raging in the Harmony Palace, it seemed like someone wanted to kill Harper. "Where are the maids and eunuchs here?" Miguel asked in confusion. The palace was on fire, but where did the maids and eunuchs go? He hadn''t come across a body after his entrance, which he found extremely strange considering the level of the fire. Rolando continued to look for Harper despite the roaring fire but found nothing. Just then, a beam on fire collapsed. It took Rolando by surprise, and if it were not for Miguel pushing him away quickly, he would have been badly injured. "Your Majesty, let''s get out of here! No one is here, even the maids and eunuchs! This didn''t happen by accident¡ªHarper Chu must have escaped!" Chapter 899 A Chance To Prove Yourself (Part One) In order for the guards outside to be able to come into the Harmony Palace and extinguish the fiercely raging fire, Miguel destroyed the array set up by Harper. Soon after entering, the guards found the palace''s maids and eunuchs in a secluded hall. They all passed out, as if someone drugged them or targeted their sleep acupuncture points. "Your Majesty, please spare me!" one pleaded as soon as he came around. Miguel took a look at the man and his face darkened. "Who knocked you out?" he asked. "Princess Harper," answered all the servants who just regained their consciousness. "After she called us in, she attacked us, targeting our acupuncture points... And that''s the last thing I remember!" "Your Majesty..." Miguel looked worriedly at Rolando, who was looking like a mess as his hair had been singed at the ends. "Princess Harper... has escaped." Rolando clenched his fists tightly. Of course Harper would escape! Despite everythin Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ity." Rolando was quite aware that Harper would leave the capital as soon as she left the Imperial Palace. ''She would do whatever it takes,'' he thought. ''If I want to stop her, I must stop her before she gets out of my territory!'' Harper and Matthew continued on without taking a rest. They even had to rush to the north domain in order to remind Shawn to be prepared. After all, Rolando was someone who had nothing to fear: if he became too anguished and attacked the Bright Dynasty, he wouldn''t experience any lingering repercussions. "Before I left the north domain, I had sent a message to Shawn asking him to be careful and to be on the lookout in case the Great Jade Kingdom decides to attack them. He is not someone I would consider careless, but I''m worried that Rolando may have a back-up plan," Matthew said worriedly. "We''ll be there in less than three days. Don''t worry," Harper replied, advancing at an equal pace with her husband. Chapter 900 A Chance To Prove Yourself (Part Two) "Master, master. I''ve already sent a message to the north domain a while ago. I told Shawn to get ready, but..." Diana suddenly interjected. "But what?" asked Harper, looking back. "But I think I asked him to think of ways to start a war first." The corner of Harper''s mouth twitched slightly. Well, she felt like she had been overthinking things. Even if she and Matthew weren''t here, there would be someone who would make a decision for the team¡ªDiana. She held the title of the South Kingdom''s princess for many years, making her incredibly cognitive of the important decisions that must be made in situations like this. Her plan wasn''t entirely wrong, but if the Bright Dynasty started such a conflict, they would be at a disadvantage. Hopefully Shawn understood the implications of Diana''s plan. "I don''t think Shawn would like to cause that much trouble. Even if he received the letter, I doubt he would dispatch his troops to Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader atthew''s statement and immediately thought, ''As soon as Rolando gets out of the Imperial Palace, he won''t have so many guards around to protect him. I can definitely use the venomous insect poison to kill him!'' Harper shook her head, knowing that Diana missed what Matthew was really trying to say. If Rolando was that kind of incapable man, how was he as well-known as Matthew? Even if Rolando was alone outside, it was impossible for Diana to kill him, unless he was seriously injured and unable to move. "Master, could you please be a witness?" "You don''t need a witness. You have a chance to prove yourself now. The person you want to kill is coming," said Harper, as she tightened her grip on her horse. Diana was stunned. Soon, she saw a man in white on a white horse in front of her. In the dark, he was exceptionally conspicuous, his kind face and a gentle smile seemingly glowing. There was no doubt that it was Rolando. Chapter 901 She Fled (Part One) The moment Rolando saw the couple riding their horses side by side, complicated feelings started to blossom inside his chest. Although he had been able to deceive her with his gentle mask, he could not deny the hurt he was feeling. He felt like the fake mask he put on was shattered into a million little pieces. "Harper, it''s late. Where are you going?" Rolando softly asked. "Go home, Rolando," Harper replied, the smile on her face unchanging, as if she didn''t hold grudge against him. Matthew''s face, on the other hand, darkened. His grim expression only meant one thing: he wanted to crush Rolando into a million little pieces. "Home?" Rolando repeated. ''Home, Harper? Do you still consider the Bright Dynasty your home? Didn''t that place only give you pain?'' he thought, feeling disappointed. "You still don''t consider the Great Jade Kingdom your home?" Harper shook her head, but her smile never faded. "I''m just a guest here, Rolando. You know that. You own the Great Jade Kingdom and I''m just a passerby." "The Great Jade Kingdom is your home, H Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ossible for him to get her back again! "Matthew, are you aware of the fact that Harper will perish the moment she goes beyond a certain distance from me?" Rolando suddenly asked. Matthew paused to think about what he said, but after a fast few seconds, he was back in action again. "My wife dying because of you? You must be kidding me. It''s not that I don''t believe you, man¡ªI''m just highly confident in what she can do!" "You don''t believe me?" Rolando retorted, flashing Matthew a malicious smile. "Matthew, trust me¡ªyou will send that woman back to me sooner than you think. You can''t kill me." "Should I consider that a threat?" "Well, come and see and if I''m threatening you," Rolando said as he withdrew his hands and stopped attacking Matthew. With cold eyes, he glared at Matthew, saying, "I''ve long known that Harper is in love with you. I can''t keep her, but there is no way I would let go of her. The good thing is that I found a way to connect her to me forever. As long as I''m alive, she will be alive; yet if I die, she will also die!" Chapter 902 She Fled (Part Two) Matthew''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. This was something Rolando would really do, so he decided that he couldn''t act rashly now, since it seemed that he was making a bet on his wife''s life. "With Harper''s medical skills, it''s not easy for you to poison her," he declared after some time of silence. He purposefully didn''t tell Rolando that Harper''s body was special: she was immune to all kinds of poison. Even the most poisonous creature in the South Kingdom didn''t leave a single scratch on her. Even if Rolando hired the best to poison her, it was absolutely impossible to poison Harper! "But Deathly Kalpa is not poison." Rolando put his hands behind his back and looked at his opponent meaningfully. "Do you know what Deathly Kalpa is, Matthew?" Matthew didn''t answer and instead just stared at Rolando, murderous intent filling his eyes. Before hand, he had already suspected that Rolando had done Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ife and then Rolando will go down with me," Harper said, a faint smile on her lips. "After all, the Deathly Kalpa can be deadly." Fernando''s face became drained of color as he said grimly, "Your Highness, do you know it already?" "Don''t forget that I''m a physician¡ªa good physician. Every physician is well aware of their physical condition," Harper responded nonchalantly. "Although I can''t get rid of the Deathly Kalpa for now, it''s not a problem for me to seal it. I know exactly what Rolando is planning. He is waiting for me to go back. Well then, let me tell you this: I won''t. Moreover, I''m not afraid of going too far from him or the Deathly Kalpa at all!" "Your Highness, do you know that you''re gambling with your own life?" "Gambling?" Harper sneered. "Do you think this is a gamble? I not only know countless ways to protect myself, but also know how to make Rolando feel as good as dead!" Chapter 903 The Oncoming Storm (Part One) Instead of returning to the imperial capital of the Great Jade Kingdom, Rolando headed for the border as soon as he left. As he did, he ordered his men to chase after Matthew and kill him right away. He also ordered Harper to be followed, but not hurt. At that time, Toby was already at the border of the north domain, leading an army of three hundred thousand soldiers towards Dragon Pass. Shawn and his army were also in the vicinity, but even though they were ready, they were still taken aback when Toby decided to launch a sudden attack against them. "General, they have an army of three hundred thousand men while we only have two hundred thousand. What should we do?" the deputy general asked Shawn as he wiped the sweat on his face. "The enemy has appeared overnight and it seems like they are fully ready for battle. I''m afraid the Great Jade Kingdom had planned this a long time ago." Shawn was standing on the gate tower, blood still dripping down the sword in his hand. As he looked out, he answered, "We will not go out and fight them head-on. We only need to protect Dragon Pass from inside. We need to make sure that the Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader they decide to join the Great Jade Kingdom in attacking us," Maxwell added. "I am well aware that Marquis Shawn has served in the army for many years, but I am afraid that he is not very experienced on the battlefield. Hence I volunteer myself to go to the north domain and help him with the management of our troops." "Carlson is already guarding Birch Pass in the south domain, so I''m not very worried about that. Indeed, I am more worried about Dragon Pass in the north domain. If Rolando decides to show up there, Shawn would not be able to resist him, no matter how hard he tries. In the unfortunate instance that Rolando takes Dragon pass, it would be easy for him to take the next ten cities. Because of that, it is crucial for us to win the brewing battle at Dragon Pass. The place is essential in our kingdom''s security," Lucas said. He then began to feel a nasty headache coming on. With everything that was happening, he began to realize how dependent on Matthew he had become. As a result, his absence had rendered him clueless about what to do, which was unfortunate, since this time around, their enemy wasn''t exactly weak. Chapter 904 The Oncoming Storm (Part Two) "Your Majesty, I have an idea," Zack said slowly. "The South Kingdom had just got past violent internal struggles. Their queen, Catherine, is currently preoccupied in cheering her people up and upping their slumping economy. With that, we know that we do not need to worry about the South Kingdom attacking us. I suggest we focus all our forces on keeping a close eye on the Great Jade Kingdom and the Wonder Kingdom. Right now, Emperor Rolando is attacking the Dragon Pass, which means that he had been intending to attack the Bright Dynasty for a long time now. He is well prepared, so we are sure that Dragon Pass is in grave danger. I also would like to volunteer to go to the north domain in order to provide them any support they may need." Hearing that, Maxwell turned to look at Zack in surprise. Zack was a thoughtful man who was incomparable to anyone in the court, even his father. Indeed, if he was in the north domain, he, along with Shawn, who was more capable of fighting, might be able to resist the forces of the Great Jade Kingdom. "I would like to go with you," Maxwell offered once again. After thinking about the proposals just laid out in front of him, Lucas thought that Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ernight. The once carefree young boys and girls had started to leave their parents to face the oncoming storm, but their parents still weren''t ready to let them go. "Mother, don''t worry. He will be fine!" Caroline said firmly. "He will be fine. I trust him!" "Yes, he will be fine. He will come back to us safe and sound," Isabella repeated to comfort herself as well. At that moment, she decided to be a vegetarian since that day and to pray for the safety of her son. She also hoped the turmoil would subside as soon as possible. It was clear to George that the balance that kept the four kingdoms from destroying each other was about to be broken. He wanted to work for his country and to fight on the battlefield, but looking at his wife and son, he knew he couldn''t. He then murmured in a defeated tone, "Why can''t I be more useful instead of being just a civil official?" Hearing this, Caroline couldn''t help but be shocked. She wanted to say something to her husband, but in the end, she elected to stay silent. He was an ambitious man and she knew that she wouldn''t be able to stop him if he wanted to do something. But even if she could, she promised herself that she wouldn''t. Chapter 905 The Secret Weapon (Part One) Since the general leading the Great Jade Kingdom''s army in the Dragon Pass was not Rolando, Shawn felt a bit relieved. If Rolando himself was there in person, Shawn knew that he and his army would not stand a chance. So somehow, he was grateful that he would only be faced with Toby. "Your Highness, Shawn is hiding inside the city and doesn''t respond to our attacks. Also, the Dragon Pass is not an easy place to conquer but a place easier to defend due to its terrain. If we continue with our current attacking plan, we would suffer unimaginable losses." For three consecutive days. the generals of different battalions gathered together to revise their plans of attack on the Dragon Pass, as they still had not broken through the Bright Dynasty''s defense. In addition to that, they had already suffered great losses. "How many of Shawn''s men have we killed? Indeed, the Dragon Pass is easy to defend and extremely difficult to be conquered. Shawn knows what he is doing, and he is making sure none of our plans can break through their sturdy defense. But no matter whatever it costs, we need to conquer that city," Toby said calmly. The generals Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader hat it actually shook the ground. Smoke filled the air, and the moment it cleared, a spine-tingling scene came into view: a huge hole on the oncoming swarm of enemies had appeared, with numerous soldiers spotted to either be extremely bloodied or blown up. Everyone from the Great Jade Kingdom was taken aback by the sudden explosion. Their confusion was worsened by the blood bath unveiled in front of them. They didn''t see anyone approach them, so where was the enemy? As the general realized what happened, he immediately gave out an order, saying: "There has been an attack but please keep calm! Be mindful of yourselves and your fellow soldiers, and most of all, don''t mess up the array!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, several more mud balls were thrown into their general direction. Flames and explosions began to happen and appear everywhere, with bits of human flesh and dust flying and filling the air after every loud bang. Soon enough, no one could hear a thing as their eardrums were blown out by the loud sounds of the mud ball explosions. The fires of their torches also started to flicker due to the impact each bomb had. Chapter 906 The Secret Weapon (Part Two) "What is going on?" each soldier screamed as they tried to hide from the invisible enemy. The Great Jade Kingdom''s previously impeccable formation quickly spiraled into chaos as the surviving soldiers in the frontlines kept retreating in fear of being blown up by the unpredictable explosions. Within minutes, their forces had already lost a lot of men. Shawn only stared coldly as he continued to attack and decimate the number of the invading forces. He felt like a devil, but in the grander scheme of things, he knew he was only doing the right thing. The deputy general was petrified. Slowly, he turned his wide eyes from the massacre that was happening below due to the box that was by Shawn''s side. He never thought such things held that much power! Shawn had only launched a dozen of the mud balls at the Great Jade Kingdom''s army, but he had already halved the number of their soldiers. His men were also wide-eyed at what was happening. Toby was on the ground trying to make sense of things when a blast went Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader thing and just asked the soldiers to bury more mud balls on the battlefield. "General, why are we burying these balls here?" one general asked. "Toby is so self-absorbed and stubborn that he will not give up until he discovers what we used against them. They have suffered a great loss last night, but I am sure that he is already leading his troops to attack the Dragon Pass again. These are gifts I specially prepared for them. I hope that his luck will be better today," Shawn answered calmly. The deputy general swallowed his saliva thinking about Toby being a victim of Shawn''s mud balls. ''It would only take one for him to turn into a muddy pool of blood and flesh!'' he thought, wincing. But considering the fact that they had such powerful weapons, the deputy was able to heave a sigh of relief, saying, "General, you can finally have a good rest tonight!" "Rest is something we still cannot afford to do. Is there still no news from Prince Matthew?" "None, general." "Let''s go back to work then." Chapter 907 Separated For Different Missions (Part One) Toby dispatched a number of his soldiers to keep a close eye on the Dragon Pass. In order to avoid being exposed, he specifically told them to camp at a far distance. Unfortunately, the soldiers stayed so far back that they couldn''t see clearly what Shawn and his people were doing outside the city gates. Because of that, they thought they were simply cleaning up the battlefield. "Your Highness, at dawn, Shawn brought some soldiers to the battlefield to clean it up. They threw all the corpses and amputated limbs into a pit and buried them there," reported one soldier as soon as he came back. "Hypocrite. If he hates to see such a scene, why would he use a weapon so destructive in the first place?" Toby scoffed. "Your Highness, shall we advance toward the enemy lines?" the general leading the army asked. "Move ahead. We must find out today what the hell Shawn is doing!" Harper and Matthew we Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader Sacred Seal." "Take care." Harper nodded her head and turned away. Before she went on her way, she turned around and said, "Felton is already at the Dragon Pass. If you need anything, just go find him. I believe he can help you." Immediately, the image of the sickly man filled Matthew''s head. Felton was in such a bad shape that anyone wouldn''t be able to help himself but feel sorry for him. Despite that, he knew better than to underestimate him and his skills. "I understand. The twelve secret guards will keep protecting you. I''ll also ask Fred to go with you." "You won''t have people to protect you if you do that." "I still have three guys with me. I just... couldn''t feel secure leaving you with the twelve secret guards. I need someone competent to accompany you," Matthew said casually. Zorro, once again, elected to remain silent. If the prince thought that, he couldn''t argue back. Chapter 908 Separated For Different Missions (Part Two) "Okay." In order to keep Matthew''s mind at ease, Harper agreed. Besides, it was about time for Kile to do something. Not long before, she had made a deal with him that if the Great Jade Kingdom started any kind of conflict, he would persuade the king of the Wonder Kingdom to side with the Bright Dynasty and send his troops to fight against the Great Jade Kingdom. Matthew then made his way to the Dragon Pass in a hurry. Harper, on the other hand, came face to face with Miguel at the border of the Wonder Kingdom. This surprised Harper, as she expected him to be at the capital of the Great Jade Kingdom. "His Majesty guessed right. You actually parted with Matthew," Miguel said, a small, knowing smile on his lips. Harper looked at Miguel, full of alert. The two had always been at odds. After she escaped from Rolando''s palace, it was definitely not a good thing for her to meet the prime minister there. Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader what kind of person he was: a man who would do anything to achieve his goal. Since he loved Harper so much, he would risk his life for her. But when it came down the wire, he knew that his emperor would use anybody, notwithstanding who they were to him. He would never show mercy to someone like Lilian¡ªhe even started a war with the excuse that she tried to murder him! Although Miguel was well aware of all of these, he couldn''t bring himself to admit that Rolando wasn''t that kind of vicious person. "His Majesty is not such a man!" Miguel bellowed, continuing to deceive himself. Harper echoed this sentiment, but with a sneer. "Right, Rolando isn''t such a man. He didn''t use you to make sure Lilian got pregnant, or tricked her into believing she was being favored by him. Most importantly, he didn''t try to kill Lilian after his trick was exposed. He is indeed the most perfect emperor in the world." Chapter 909 Mess The Whole World Up (Part One) Miguel quickly understood that Harper was only taunting him. As anger took hold of his heart, he thought of what his purpose was, and was able to calm himself down. "His Majesty and you are sharing the Deathly Kalpa. To ensure that it won''t hurt His Majesty, I have to arrest you. Lady Harper, I''m so sorry. I''ll have to cripple your martial arts and break your limbs before I bring you back to the Great Jade Kingdom." Harper''s eyes immediately turned cold and with a wink of an eye, she launched an attack against Miguel. This stunned Miguel at first, but then he immediately collected himself and fought back. He already sustained a bruise on his face because of this sneak attack. "Harper Chu!" Miguel snarled. "I can hear you. You don''t have to yell like that," Harper said coldly. "In order to thank you for what you have prepared for me, I will give you a gift. Today, I''ll break one of your legs!" As Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader off of him and growled, "I''m not a child anymore, Harper! You have to stop doing that to me!" Harper giggled. Even though Kile was almost just as old as her, the way he acted could not be more different than how she did. Despite that, for her, it was adorable how his personality directly contrasted with his looks: While he looked incredibly mature, he acted like a child. Miguel looked at the two happily interacting with one another and asked, "Since when did Prince Kile of the Wonder Kingdom become so close to Lady Harper of Bright Dynasty?" Kile turned to Miguel, glared at him, folded his arms across his chest, and said, "Who I am on good terms with is none of your business! Seems to me that you''re tired of being the prime minister of the Great Jade Kingdom. Do want to be my little eunuch?" As soon as Miguel heard such insulting words, his face changed dramatically and he snapped, "Kile Mu!" Chapter 910 Mess The Whole World Up (Part Two) "Yes, tiny Miguel?" Kile laughed mockingly. When he was a child, he had to disguise himself as a weak and inferior prince, but ever since he met Harper, he knew that he couldn''t do that anymore. She was able to pretend to be weaker way better than him that even if people were so mad at her, they still believed her more than him! Only later did they find out that they had been set up by her. "You are only courting death, you fool!" Miguel scowled. Although he often smiled and seemingly didn''t pose any danger to anyone, his true nature could not be farther from it: he was someone who couldn''t get along with anyone because of his sinister personality. Those who knew him well knew that the moment he became serious only meant that he was angry, and that whoever caused his bad mood would pay severely. Harper lazily reached out her hand and pulled Kile back. Kile immediately stepped back just in time to dodge an Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader d the South Kingdom will just be onlookers. If the two kingdoms win, he will still be safe and sound and rule his own kingdom. If the Great Jade Kingdom wins, the South Kingdom will take advantage of the opportunity to divide part of the land next to the Bright Dynasty and Wonder Kingdom." Kile soon replied, "But after Bright Dynasty and Wonder Kingdom fall, Rolando will definitely not spare the South Kingdom." "What if the South Kingdom surrenders to Great Jade Kingdom?" Harper asked as she looked right into Kile''s eyes. If South Kingdom was willing to surrender and became a state of the Great Jade Kingdom, Rolando would never attack the South Kingdom. It would be a heavy loss for his country to resist two countries alone. Thus, he wouldn''t take actions against the South Kingdom in the next ten years. In the end, the kingdom which would benefit most in this turmoil turned out to be the South Kingdom! Chapter 911 Keep Attacking The Dragon Pass (Part One) The Mountain Pass was the border between the Wonder Kingdom and the Great Jade Kingdom. The Bright Dynasty had the Dragon Pass, while the Wonder Kingdom had the Mountain Pass. Both were easy to defend but difficult to attack and for years, they had been the reason why the three kingdoms lived in peace. "Beauty, are we going to stay here for a long time?" Kile asked as he idled about. "Not us. You. Miguel is for sure going to launch an attack, but I''m not sure what signal he''ll use. He''ll take his action soon, though. I can feel it," Harper said as she pointed at somewhere on the map. That caught Kile by surprise, yet he knew he couldn''t do anything but agree. He then asked, "By the way, what did you do to that feminine man? Why did he let us go so easily that day?" Miguel was not easy to deal with, it seemed, so Kile became curious as to what Harper did to him. "Nothi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader wards could do such a cruel thing? Many generals fell into silence. The other side, of course, would not open the city gate to let them in. Their purpose of attacking the Dragon Pass was to intrude the Bright Dynasty. The soldiers would fight to the end to protect their home and country behind them. Shawn should be cruel, but they could not vent their anger. "Your Majesty, Shawn is so sinister. He has made many inexplicable things to make lots of us die and get injured. He refused to come out of the city to fight, and our force attack is very unfavorable to us. Our morale will be low if we fight against them for a long time." "Of course I know this. But haven''t you had enough lessons from attacking recklessly without knowing the enemy''s situation?" Rolando was a little disappointed. He had thought Toby was smart, but it turned out that he made the same mistake twice! Chapter 912 Keep Attacking The Dragon Pass (Part Two) "Your Majesty, please let us know." Rolando picked up the tea cup and took a sip. "Do you know what caused such a big harm?" Everyone shook their heads. If they had known it, they might have prepared the same thing, and would not feel confused here. "Then why didn''t you clean up the battlefield carefully?" After Rolando went back to the barrack, he carefully asked about what had happened last night and today. The situation was small-scaled last night, and then it was large-scaled today. During this period, Shawn had taken people to clean up the battlefield, and they might not only have cleaned the battlefield, but also set a trap, which caused a large range of death and injury today. Everyone looked at each other. They were stunned by the explosion last night. They didn''t think of cleaning up the battlefield at Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader battle, but that they just died inexplicably as soon as they showed up. They knew they would die, but they still had to go one after another. They were people and would be scared sometimes. "If Shawn really has so many secret weapons, he wouldn''t have taken them out so late. I guess he doesn''t have many of them at hand. His attack is just a feeler. Go and see how many such things Shawn has in his hands," Rolando said slowly. "Your Majesty, if Shawn has a lot of them, we will be seriously damaged. We just met with him, but we have already lost fifty thousand people. If it goes on like this, we will probably..." "If there are really so many things in his hands, do you think they would be hidden in the Dragon Pass? I don''t think he has a lot. The top priority now is to find out who made it!" Rolando said sternly. Chapter 913 The Tricky Situation (Part One) Shawn gathered all his generals and had an emergency meeting. Rolando was already here, but they still hadn''t heard from Matthew yet. Shawn was worried that their prince wouldn''t get back to the Dragon Pass in time, ultimately leading to their defeat. He remembered the time when Rolando was still the crown prince of the Great Jade Kingdom and how people feared him. Now that he was their emperor, he ignored his own safety and personally appeared on the battlefield. Shawn knew that as an emperor, Rolando only had hostile intentions for them. If Rolando didn''t come, Shawn and his soldiers might have time to rest. After all, Toby, the one leading them before Rolando showed up, was injured badly. They would surely halt their attacks for a few days to let him recover. Unfortunately for them, Rolando was already there. "What are you afraid of, My Lord? So what if E Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ist for a long time. "Who knows? Maybe today or tomorrow." Shawn had a headache. These days, the Great Jade Kingdom kept on attacking. If Matthew didn''t come back, Shawn would have to risk his life to guard the Dragon Pass. Rolando launched another attack on the same day, and it was just a tentative one to check how many bombs Shawn had. However, to resist this small group''s attack, instead of using the bombs, Shawn ordered his men to shoot arrows to keep the enemies away from the city gates. "Your Majesty, they doesn''t use mud balls. They have been using arrows to keep us from approaching the gates. Are we going to keep trying?" a general reported to Rolando. "Tomorrow, send one more squad to attack the Dragon Pass." Rolando spoke without raising his head as he was busy dealing with other reports. He wanted to see how many cards Shawn had in hand. Chapter 914 The Tricky Situation (Part Two) "Yes, Your Majesty." After the general withdrew from the camp, Bastian strode in and reported, "Your Majesty, the spies sent to the Bright Dynasty got some news. The mud ball is called fire bomb and it is said to come from Prince Matthew''s mansion." Rolando''s hand, which was writing, suddenly stopped. He looked up at Bastian and asked, "Is it from Prince Matthew''s mansion, or someone in the mansion?" "We haven''t found it yet. I just heard that Princess Harper''s secret guards sent them to the Dragon Pass. If they are from Prince Matthew''s mansion, maybe Shawn has more than enough bombs, right?" Bastian frowned. Rolando was deep in thought with a frown. The bombs came from Prince Matthew''s mansion. He knew clearly what kind of person Matthew was and that it was reasonable for him to have such a back-up plan. ''After all, he could think of a way to g Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader anted to uncover the secret of the Qin Clan. So he was sure she would return to Phoenix City. But when and how she would go back would be another story. "Mathias, get ready. We have guests tonight." Felton put down the empty medicine bowl. The guests tonight were not his friends. With the help of bombs, Shawn failed to frighten the generals from the Great Jade Kingdom. Rolando came here at that time, which put the Dragon Pass in grave danger. Upon hearing this, Mathias immediately took the empty bowl away. Now that some guests would arrive, he should prepare well to welcome them. The wind bell under the eave was swaying in the breeze and made a pleasing sound. Felton looked up at it and mumbled with a faint smile, "The wind is rising. It''s not safe here. I''ll help you guard the Dragon Pass just for now. You should come back as soon as possible." Chapter 915 Assassination On A Stormy Night (Part One) Before it even got dark, rain had already began to pour hard. As it got progressively darker, the booming thunder and crackling lightning made people feel very depressed. For Shawn, however, the storm gave him an opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief as it could give him and his men a chance to rest. With such a heavy downpour, the Great Jade Kingdom wouldn''t be able to continue attacking the Dragon Pass. "Guard," Shawn authoritatively called out. "Yes, General," a guard replied respectfully. "I believe the heavy rains would deter the Great Jade Kingdom from trying to stage another attack against us. Despite that, we must not let our guards down. So deliver this message to every one of our soldiers: be alert and do not let your guard down. A sudden attack from the Great Jade Kingdom cannot be ruled out, so we all need to get ready." Shawn was always very scrupulous. Although he knew that Rolando wouldn''t attack the pass at Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e but to climb over the wall to get in." "What are you doing here at this time?" asked Felton, confused and shocked. Especially in such heavy rain, why would Shawn think of visiting him? Somehow, he was sure that the assassins that were send to hurt him were top of the class, and so he was not sure whether or not they would survive. Even Shawn''s life might be in danger! "I don''t know. I just had a sudden impulse to come here and see you. I didn''t expect that you''d have dangerous visitors tonight!" Shawn wiped the rain on his face. "But who are they? Do you have any idea?" "Our Qin Clan has many enemies. I don''t know who they are. But I''m sure they are hostile." Of course, Felton knew who the people lurking outside his house were. There were many spies of his enemies in the Dragon Pass. Besides, before Harper left, she had reminded him to be careful. But he just didn''t want to tell Shawn in case he might be involved in it. Chapter 916 Assassination On A Stormy Night (Part Two) "You have no idea who exactly they are?" "Not at all," Felton said nonchalantly. "Before they attack, you''d better leave as soon as possible." Shawn pulled out a chair, with a sword in his hand, and sat facing the door. "When Harper left, she asked me to take good care of you. I''ve sent someone to ask my people to be here, and I''ll stay here with you before the support come." "They are not easy to deal with. Their internal force seems quite strong. They all should be highly skilled. The guards here can''t fight against the assassins outside," Felton said with a frown. "If you leave now, there''s still time for you to leave safely." "Felton, you underestimated me. I''m not afraid of death," Shawn said indifferently. "What''s more, if something bad happens to you under my watch, I will be too ashamed to meet Harper." Hearing that, Felton smiled faintly and no longer d Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader on Pass. She was right. This man was the most suitable candidate. "Mathias," Felton called abruptly. Mathias showed up at once and replied, "Master." Felton asked at once, "When will the reinforcements of the imperial capital arrive?" "It is General Maxwell that comes to support this time. After a rough calculation, I think they will arrive in three days," Mathias answered after thinking for a while. "I guess Marquis Shawn should be able to resist the enemies for another three days." "Three days? I am not sure about that. Shawn and his army may still need hang on three days. Yet, if that people arrives to help, it will be no problem for Shawn to hold on to the days when Matthew arrives, let alone three days," Felton said with a faint smile. "Inform our people to get ready to welcome the leader of our clan. It''s time for us to take action now." "Yes, master." Chapter 917 Found The Secret Path (Part One) As there was no ill will between the Great Jade Kingdom and the Wonder Kingdom, Miguel never expected the latter to launch an attack against the former, specifically him and his army. It came as a shock to him. But what shook him to the core was the identity of their leader: Harper. Aside from assaulting his men in the middle of the night, she also had her men burn all their food and supplies. "Harper Chu!" Miguel hissed through his gritted teeth. Anger coursed through his vein as he looked at their two warehouses that had been burned to the ground. But while the Wonder Kingdom was never a part of his plans, the reason he brought his troops to where they were was because he wanted to deter them from involving themselves in the war that was brewing between the Great Jade Kingdom and the Bright Dynasty. He had planned everything in advance, but Harper swooped in just like that and ruined it all. To be fair, Harper and Kile''s friendship was not a new discovery for him. But he never thought Kile woul Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader with her," Kile admitted frankly. "Father always loses his temper recently. You must be careful after you go back there. Watch out when faced with the queen and the crown prince," Wanda Murong warned. She was still worried about him. "Kile, you were supposed to lead the army this time, but Father was worried about your temper and character, so he appointed the other commander. So no one will say complain about you when you go back. After all, everyone knows that you have always been uninhibited." She then turned to look at Harper and said in a soft voice, "Harper, your identity is very sensible to everyone now. You''d better go there in disguise and don''t reveal who you are. Otherwise, it would bring trouble to you." "Yes, I will. Don''t worry. We will be careful," Harper replied with a smile. "That''s good. You''d better leave as soon as possible. It will be bad if the news that you are going there is known by others," Wanda Murong said considerately. "Have you already packed everything up?" Chapter 918 Found The Secret Path (Part Two) "Yes, everything is ready. We will leave soon." "You can rest assured. I will order people to pretend that you are still in the army to confuse the enemy," Wanda Murong added. Although she had a weak body, she had a sophisticated mind. That was a blessing in disguise. After dressing up to cover their true identities, Harper and Kile quietly left and headed for their destination. On the other side, Matthew was looking at the map and investigating the road he had found. "Your Highness, we''ve been wandering around here for a long time. Wouldn''t it be too late for us to go back to Dragon Pass?" Barry asked with a worried face. "Emperor Rolando has reached Dragon Pass. If we can''t go back there, I''m afraid that Marquis Shawn will not be able to hold on." "Don''t worry. Felton is still there. He will take care of that," Matthew replied in a flat tone. He didn''t worry about Dragon Pass at all. He was now focusing on studying the very path. It was recorde Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader lace thoroughly. "Let''s go down to explore the way," Matthew ordered at once. "Yes, Your Highness." They pulled apart the grass and went down one by one. Looking at the man-made path, they could not help but feel happy. It seemed that this was exactly the path they had been looking for. All of a sudden, Matthew noticed a stone tablet by the roadside, and read the words carefully. After he finished reading it, he was relieved. "This is indeed the path we are looking for. It''s time for us to go to Dragon Pass." Hearing that, everybody heaved a sigh of relief. They then turned around and were about to climb up. However, when they were halfway through the climbing, Matthew asked, "What are you doing?" "We are going up so we can go to Dragon Pass," one of the secret guards answered in a careful tone. "The path leading to Dragon Pass is here!" We should go along this way," Matthew said slowly, pointing to the winding path in the valley. Chapter 919 Reinforcements Arrived (Part One) Rolando launched fierce attacks against the forces of Bright Dynasty stationed at the Dragon Pass continuously for many days and nights that Shawn started to grow exhausted in dealing with them. Shawn decided to wait for them to get tired or run out of supplies, but it seemed like it would not happen, as the morale of the soldiers from the Great Jade Kingdom were at an all-time high, mainly because their emperor was fighting alongside them. "General, with the Great Jade Kingdom continuously attacking us, I''m afraid our surviving men will die of exhaustion, not of war violence," the deputy general said with great anxiety. Shawn couldn''t be more aware of that. Furthermore, he had already tried to manage what he had: he divided his soldiers into three teams and ordered them to fight on the battlefield alternately. But even so, they still couldn''t stand the violent attacks from Rolando''s army. They were going to die if the attacks didn''t stop. "General! General! General!" one Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader nnoyed by the counsellor''s abundance of caution. His army had just positioned themselves below the city gates, ready to bust in any time. There was no way he would withdraw the attacks they had planned a long time ago. "Bring out the battering ram and attack the gates!" Benjamin ordered sternly. "Soldiers with armor and shields, make sure that the ones handling the ram are protected. We will conquer Dragon Pass today!" "Yes, general!" The soldiers protected the ram and went straight to the gate. On the tower of the city, arrows were flying all over the sky in order to prevent the ram from approaching. However, with the soldiers covering for them, they could not stop the other soldiers holding the ram from moving forward. The heavy stumps of the ram hit the city gate violently, making a loud noise. The tower suddenly became quiet, and then buckets of wet things were thrown down from the tower. "What is it?" "Is it raining?" "No, it seems to be... The wood oil!" Chapter 920 Reinforcements Arrived (Part Two) The originally clean ground was wet by the oil and became slippery. The soldiers of the Great Jade Kingdom couldn''t stand steadily at all and all fell down. The attacking ram also lost its balance and hit the city wall directly. Everything under the city gate was in a mess. "Oh, no! General, tell them to retreat quickly!" The counsellor could tell something was wrong when he saw the soldiers of Bright Dynasty were pouring something down. He knew that the object was absolutely not a good thing when he saw that the soldiers fell and piled on the ground one by one. "Retreat!" But the order was too late. When the bonfire finally fell from the city and landed on the ground, a large fire burst out. The wood oil could easily burn, so all the soldiers who tried to attack the city were set into fire. The soldiers'' screech drowned the fighting sound of the battle field. The remaining soldiers of the Gr Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader think of one thing." Shawn had heard a saying that at the South Kingdom, Harper was pestered by the third prince of Wonder Kingdom, Kile. "What is it?" Zack asked at once. "When Harper went to the South Kingdom, she were pestered by the prince of Wonder Kingdom, Kile. But later, the South Kingdom attacked Harper. Kile then left the South Kingdom. Besides, before he left, he had been looking for Harper." "You mean Harper and Kile know each other?" Zack came to realize that if the prince made friends with Harper, everything about the behaviors of the Wonder Kingdom now made sense. Shawn thought over his words and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple as that. They should be on good terms." "So it means that Prince Matthew is not with Harper now," Zack commented with a frown. "I''m afraid that Harper is in the Mountain Pass now, while Prince Matthew is on the way back to the Dragon Pass." Chapter 921 She Has To Die (Part One) It was the first time the Great Jade Kingdom suffered such a huge loss ever since Rolando arrived to lead them against the Bright Dynasty. Rolando''s face was devoid of any expression, and Benjamin was so stunned and afraid that he didn''t even dare take a deep breath. He remembered how the general had told him that something had changed with their enemies, but he didn''t take it seriously. The result of that non-compliance had led them to this position, and he was extremely regretful. "Someone from the Bright Dynasty has come," Rolando declared flatly. As for who it was, he gave it a thought and figured out that that person could not be Matthew. If he was already here, he would definitely come out and challenge him, one-on-one. It also could not be Felton, as he was not a person of the imperial court. Besides, since the annihilation of the Qin Clan was related to the royal fa Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader d into something undecipherable. Fernando thought, ''I knew it! The one His Majesty cares about the most is still the heartless Princess Harper!'' Rolando opened the paper, and read it thoroughly. His face darkened as he threw it to Bastian. "Have a look," he ordered. Bastian picked it up, opened it and checked it carefully. He was surprised. "Princess Harper leads the army to attack the Mountain Pass. How is that possible?" "Miguel will not lie." Rolando rubbed his temples as he had a headache. Sometimes he couldn''t figure out what Harper was thinking about. "Then we''ll stop fighting for three days. Since Zack has arrived, we will only let him vent his anger if we keep attacking the city. We''ll just tell the soldiers to have a good rest during the next three days." Rolando waved his hand to order his people to leave. "Bastian, stay here." "Yes, Your Majesty." Chapter 922 She Has To Die (Part Two) When all the others were out of sight, Rolando said slowly, "Bastian, go to investigate something for me, something important." "I am listening, Your Majesty." "Check whether Harper has any relationship with Phoenix City." Rolando thought of something that he had ignored. The current queen of the South Kingdom had forced Harper to enter the Labyrinth Swamp, and then Harper traversed through the swamp and got out of Phoenix City. He was clear about how severe the control of Phoenix City was. Darren in that city was a man difficult to get along with, and how could Harper have left Phoenix City secretly? "Yes, Your Majesty." Bastian was shocked. It was horrible that Harper might have something to do with Phoenix City. If it was true... Bastian could hardly imagine that. Harper was a direct descendant of the Qin Clan. This princess from the Bright D Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader for a moment, and Shawn was relieved. At the same time, he was a little worried that the sinister Rolando was plotting something. He couldn''t even sleep peacefully. "Zack, what do you think Rolando wants to do?" Since Shawn couldn''t fall asleep, he decided to have a good chat with Zack. Zack was too tired after a long journey that night and was not in the mood to talk, but he kept his manners and occasionally talked to him. The questions kept popping out of Shawn''s mind. However, after waiting for a long time, nobody replied. He turned his head to look at Zack who had fallen asleep on his soft couch. Annoyed by his carelessness, Shawn could not help blaming himself. Zack was already worn out after arriving here at night, but he could not stop bothering him. Shawn took a blanket and covered it on Zack. Then he turned around and left the room. Chapter 923 His Twin Brother (Part One) Soon after Zack arrived in the Dragon Pass, the Great Jade Kingdom stopped attacking the Bright Dynasty. With the warring sides ceasing all their attacks against each other, the area quieted down, though eerily. The blood-soaked soil on the battlefield was also a grim reminder that the peace was short-lived, and could be shattered at any minute. At that same time, Maxwell, who was leading the Bright Dynasty''s reinforcements to the Dragon Pass, was starting to feel helpless. They still had to pass a river wide enough to drown every one of his men. A stone bridge had initially been set across it to help people traverse it, but due to the heavy downpour in the past few days, the said bridge had been destroyed. This forced them to wait until it was repaired. "General, I''m afraid it will take days before we can cross this river," one of Maxwell''s generals reported. A grim expression contorted Maxwell''s face, Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader is to the Mountain Pass, which meant he didn''t trust Miguel. Miguel understood that no matter what Louis was doing, he couldn''t stop him. The only thing he could do was turn a blind eye to it. Therefore, he chose to stay indoors with the excuse of healing his wounds. Moreover, he was indeed injured. "Yes, My Lord." After York left, Miguel rested his head on the pillow and sank into contemplation. ''At present, the Great Jade Kingdom is fighting with the Bright Dynasty and the Wonder Kingdom at the same time. It would be extremely disadvantageous for us if the two countries formed an alliance. But His Majesty still did so, which means that he knows it well or has a back-up plan. However, Matthew and his wife would never sit still and wait for death. As long as the couple are still alive, nobody could defeat the Bright Dynasty. His Majesty is reluctant to hurt Harper. Did he plan to let Louis kill her?'' Chapter 924 His Twin Brother (Part Two) "Rupert," Miguel said abruptly. "What a surprise that you think of me," a man responded in the darkness. "What''s wrong with you? Are you really injured that you can''t move now?" "The smell of your perfume is too strong. I found it as soon as you came in. Why did you come to me? Do you have anything to tell me?" Miguel said. "Harper is not at the Mountain Pass now." The man came out of the darkness with almost the same face as Miguel, making people firmly believe they were twins. Miguel sat up and said, with a glint in his eyes, "Harper instigated Kile to attack the Great Jade Kingdom in order to suppress the Wonder Kingdom with the power of our country, and then she would go to the Wonder Kingdom to get the Sacred Seal. Now she has known the contents of the three Heavenly Books and taken a half of the Sacred Seal from the Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader and whether he can fight against them alone. Rupert, I want you to do me a favor." Miguel was excited. "What?" "Catch Diana! When the Great Jade Kingdom fought with the Bright Dynasty and the Wonder Kingdom, Diana had left Harper. She is on her way to the South Kingdom now. Catch her. She followed Harper to enter the Labyrinth Swamp and came out alive. She must have known something that I want to know. Be sure to capture her before she returns to the South Kingdom," Miguel replied quickly. "She doesn''t know Harper''s secrets, does she? Harper wouldn''t tell her secrets to others easily. I''m afraid that even her husband, Matthew doesn''t know much about her secrets," Rupert Hua said with doubt. "But Diana must know the relation between Harper and Phoenix City! Because they have come out from that city!" Miguel said firmly. Chapter 925 The Missing Sacred Seal (Part One) Harper and Kile were able to travel to the capital city of the Wonder Kingdom without a hitch. As soon as they entered the city, Harper paused, closed her eyes and released her spiritual power. She didn''t feel anything. Even the Sacred Seal on her didn''t react. "Harper, what''s wrong? Why did you stop?" Kile asked curiously. Harper opened her eyes and replied calmly, "Nothing. Let''s go." Kile didn''t know what Harper was doing, but he noticed that she had a weird expression on her face. It was as if there was something suspicious near them. He quickly let what he was feeling go and said, "Let''s head to my mansion first. My identity as a prince is a must if we want to enter the Imperial Palace. Otherwise, it would be next to impossible to get into the palace." His voice was low and he looked around to see if there was any shady chara Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ng about. "Lenard." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Is Prince Kile in the palace?" Something inside of him told him that Kile had arrived. "His Highness has entered the palace with an attendant. It seems like he is very, very happy," Lenard said cautiously. "Happy?" The emperor raised his eyebrows. ''The bad boy Kile? Happy?'' he thought. Instead of being pleased, however, he felt scared, as the more pleased Kile was, the more terrifying his plan would be. The emperor rubbed his temples as he felt a nasty headache coming on. As long as the boy wouldn''t make trouble, he was fine with whatever he wanted to do. They could have just stood by and watched, but this time, Kile took the initiative to attack the Great Jade Kingdom. If the Great Jade Kingdom confronted them about their actions, he would never be able to explain anything to them. Chapter 926 The Missing Sacred Seal (Part Two) "Here comes Prince Kile." "He really does come when we''re talking about him, huh? Let that rascal in," the emperor ordered, laughing. "Father, good to see you! We haven''t seen each other for days! Seems like you''re as healthy as always. I am quite relieved," Kile greeted as he bowed to his father with respect. "Why are you talking like that? Are you trying to do something terrible?" The emperor knew Kile very well. He looked like a playboy, but he saw everything more clearly than anyone else and preferred to be a fool in disguise. "Father, you wronged me." Kile stepped forward and handed a cup of tea to the emperor. "I heard that you have a treasure?" The emperor took a look at Kile indifferently and then looked at the young man following him. Since the young man came in, he kept silent, but it appeared that he was not an ordinary person. Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ions." "Sure enough, you have the bloodline of the Qin Clan. You can even understand those incantations." The emperor glanced at Harper. "The Sacred Seal contained a special power and must be sealed with the incantations in order not to be exposed and perceived by somebody, but it was still found." The emperor led them to a room, where it was empty, with complicated sealing incantations drawn. The stone table in the middle was empty, so it must be the place where the Sacred Seal had been placed. Hesitating for a moment, Harper suddenly walked into the center of the sealing incantations. She sat down, closed her eyes, and gathered all the spiritual power in her body. The incantations, which had been depressed, unexpectedly lit up. All the incantations floated up and surrounded Harper to spin. The emperor was shocked. "Hmm... what''s going on?" Chapter 927 She Gave Up Harper tried to look for traces using her spiritual power, which she used to make the incantations work, and the half of the Sacred Seal she still had. It had already been seven years, and she wasn''t confident at all that she would be able discover as to where it was. She then decided that it wouldn''t be bad to look for clues first. ''I''ve been very lucky, but not lucky enough,'' she thought herself. Yes, there had been clues that kept her search going, but she still saw some incomplete images. It was a man who destroyed the incantations with his blood. She was very familiar with his face. Suddenly, Harper''s eyes flew open. The incantations around her broke into a million pieces, like they did in the dream. Upon seeing this, Kile immediately went to her side to help her up. "Harper, are you all right?" he asked with great concern. With her hands on her chest and heaving somewhat heavily, Harper waved her hand and responded, "I''m fine, Kile. I''m just having a little trouble breathing." "Did you find any clues?" Kile asked cautiously. Harper looked a little pale, and by the looks of it, either because she was too tired or because she was so frightened. After a minute of silence, Harper took a deep breath and answered, "Rolando." Kile''s father, the emperor of the Wonder Kingdom, gasped in surprised. "How could that be possible? Rolando was only sixteen years old seven years ago! How was he able to break into our Imperial Palace to steal the Sacred Seal?" he asked in disbelief. "Blood," Harper sa Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader s that the women there are all stocky, ugly and terrifying. I was so scared at the beginning that I didn''t dare to go out for a few days." "Really?" Obviously, Magee didn''t believe it. He stared at Harper who was in men''s clothes, but her outstanding appearance couldn''t be concealed. "This is..." "My new favorite." Kile smiled broadly. "I bet my taste is not bad this time. I can''t find a new favorite like him in the world." "New favorite? A man?" Magee asked his brother, but he looked at Harper. Getting angry, Kile patted his horse to stand in front of Harper and grumbled, "Brother, if anyone dares to take him away from me, I will fight back." Magee smiled slowly. "I''m just curious. You used to be surrounded by beauties, but today you came with a handsome man. So I paid attention to him for a few more second. Is he also going back to the Mountain Pass with you?" "Of course," Kile said innocently. "Women at mountains are so rude. In order to make me feel better, I have to bring such a gorgeous beauty with me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to eat anything." Magee had a meaningful smile on his face and said, "Well, in that case, I won''t hold you up. Good bye." "Okay. Let''s go," Kile said indifferently and drove away with Harper. Magee stopped the horse and looked at the receding backs of the two. "Guards, see my younger brother off!" Magee sneered. "I''ve heard that the Mountain Pass is in turmoil and chaos. If he were killed unfortunately, nobody would suspect me." "Yes, Your Highness." Chapter 928 The Emperor Was Tricked (Part One) It had been two days since a huge portion of the Great Jade Kingdom''s army fell from the Bright Dynasty''s attacks. Fernando had no idea why the battle had been paused as soon as Zack arrived. "Your Majesty, shall we commence attacking the enemy?" Instead of responding, Rolando just ordered sternly, "Raise the tent and call the generals of the army. We will have a meeting." After much calculation, he figured out that night was the night that they would conquer the Dragon Pass. "Yes, Your Majesty." As Rolando stopped staging any kind of attack against the Dragon Pass for the past two days, both Shawn and Zack were starting to feel uneasy. Rolando wasn''t someone easily frightened, nor was he someone who would just retreat out of fear of further losses. His silence meant something, and they both knew it was part of a larger ploy. "Shawn, it seems like a big storm is on the way. Is there still no news about His Highness?" Z Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader rs from the Great Jade Kingdom had been depressed these days. When they finally had a chance to revenge, they looked very brave and aggressive. The soldiers from the Bright Dynasty didn''t show any sign of weakness. All the people who climbed to the city gate tower were cut into half. The city was locked in a fierce battle. The city gates were constantly banged by the battering ram. After several collisions, the heavy gates finally were to be loosened. "Protect the gates!" The deputy general told the soldiers to hold the city gates and they couldn''t let the enemies break through. "It''s going to be dawn soon. Then we don''t need to worry." "We will protect the city gates till death!" Yet, numerous enemies were attacking outside the Dragon Pass. Finally, the city gates, which had been solid for many years, collapsed under the fierce attack of the battering ram, and many soldiers from the Bright Dynasty were pressed under it. Chapter 929 The Emperor Was Tricked (Part Two) Shawn had already dispatched soldiers to wait at the gates. The moment the gates fell, he ordered, "Get out of the city, and attack the enemies. Kill." Benjamin was not resigned to playing second fiddle. "Come on. I will give you a reward of ten thousand taels of silver and you will be promoted to higher position if you kill Shawn!" he shouted. The two armies were engaged in a battle here. It was the first time that they fought against each other since the Great Jade Kingdom had been attacking the Dragon Pass for almost one month. Before the gates of the city were broken, Shawn had been in the city and refused to fight. Now the gates had been destroyed, so he had to get out of the city to fight back! "Your Majesty, the gates are broken. Shawn and his soldiers came out, ready to fight." "Fernando! Go to kill Shawn! And then ask someone to take a group of people Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader the kingdom and ally with it. They were cheated by everything on the surface, or, in other words, Harper was good at acting! "It''s not too late for you to know. Rolando, today I''ll give you a chance to compete with me, and make the cause of your death clear." Matthew laughed. "If I''m dead, Harper can''t stay alive. Even if I don''t fight back, do you dare to kill me?" Rolando flashed an evil smile. "Don''t you know that my Harp is immune to all kinds of poisons? You poisoned her, but it couldn''t affect her at all. On the contrary, if she gets hurt, you would be affected," Matthew responded slowly. "No way!" Rolando shouted in shock. "Nothing is impossible! There is no drug in the world that can poison her, and no poisonous insect can get close to her. Although you used the poison cleverly, you can''t hurt her at all. However, I have to make you pay for it!" Chapter 930 The Deal (Part One) After being seriously injured by Matthew in their duel in Dragon Pass, Rolando had no other choice but to flee. Meanwhile, the remaining soldiers of the Great Jade Kingdom were all in disarray and surrendered under the siege of the two forces. Then, Matthew, leading his army of two hundred thousand Black Flag Army soldiers, appeared outside the capital of the Great Jade Kingdom, setting up camp and looking intimidating. The regent official saw this and immediately ordered his soldiers to fight the intruders, but ultimately lost. He still was indomitable until he learned that his emperor Rolando had escaped and was seriously injured. With that, he had no choice but to surrender, as their court had effectively lost its emperor. As all of that was happening, the Wonder Kingdom launched an attack against Louis and his army. Although Louis was a good general, he couldn''t s Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader kill me, did you?" Harper interrupted in a flat, emotionless tone, as if what she was talking something that happened to someone else. "I just didn''t expect you to be so weak. I''m sorry, Harper. I didn''t mean to kill you," said Rolando apologetically. "You know what, I do not need your apology. All is in the past." Now, she was wearing a big smile. "But I won''t let the same thing happen again." "What do you mean?" Rolando asked in confusion. "You should have been practicing your spiritual power in your free time," Harper said somewhat playfully. "That''s why your blood could destroy the spell of the Sacred Seal." Rolando''s eyes darkened as he realized that Harper must have known a lot of things. "Do you know who else besides me practices spiritual power?" he asked Harper didn''t reply. She looked at the man quietly, waiting for what he was going to say. Chapter 931 The Deal (Part Two) "Your husband, Matthew." "Not just him." Playing with the long hair on her temples, Harper cast a cold glance at Rolando. "Darren also practices it." "Yes, there are also many people in Phoenix City practicing spiritual power, but most of them are the people of your clan who have survived and settled down there," Rolando explained slowly. "I don''t hide anything from you. If you want to leave here, you have to pass through the Phoenix City. The key to leave here is the Sacred Seal. You can''t leave with only half of it." "I''m not going to leave here." Harper had a big smile on her face. "I have never planned to leave this place. But I think you really want to leave here, even by sacrificing your Great Jade Kingdom." Rolando was rendered speechless. He indeed wanted to leave here, because this was not the right place for him to Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader is not a person who will give up easily. I am worried about Alexander and Gianna. Let''s go back to the imperial capital first." "Alexander and Gianna are fine. Allen and Pearce are not easy to deal with, especially Pearce who suffered such a great loss once. He won''t allow someone to hurt Alexander. We will go to Dragon Pass now. After we get things done there, we will head for Phoenix City directly," Matthew suggested. He knew what Harper was running away from, but she had to face it after all, especially when the whole thing had relation with her own life. "What about the Bright Dynasty..." "The Bright Dynasty can''t rely on me all the time," Matthew said slowly. "Now without Rolando, it has no threat at all. If Lucas can''t even manage the country well under such a circumstance, then he is not qualified to be the emperor." Chapter 932 Set Off For The Phoenix City (Part One) When Matthew and Harper returned to the Dragon Pass, Zack was just about to go back to the imperial capital as there was no need for him to stay anymore. He should be back home, fulfilling his promise to his family. "I thought I wouldn''t see you. I didn''t expect you to come here. You look thinner these days. It seems that you had a hard time for the past few days," Zack said as he looked at Harper with wide smile on his lips. Harper smiled back, asking him, "Zack, are you going back to the imperial capital?" "Yes. The Great Jade Kingdom is no longer a threat, and more importantly, Prince Matthew is here. Since I''m not needed here anymore, I''m going back," Zack said as he poured Harper a warm cup of newly brewed tea. "It seems like you have something on your mind." "Rolando has escaped," said Harper softly before sipping from the tea. "I knew it," Zack said, knowing that her di Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader It is said that the couple have a good relationship. It''s quite enviable." Shawn had clearly realized that the country was getting better and better. The current emperor was not like his father and wouldn''t have so many dirty tricks. "Shawn, you have reached the age of getting married. Do you have a girl you like?" asked Harper suddenly. Shawn flushed and didn''t know what to say. But Harper noticed that and thought she had guessed right. "You have a girl? If you have one, don''t hesitate, or you won''t even have a place to cry if someone snatches her," Harper said knowingly. Shawn would be alright if they didn''t talk about this matter. At the mention of this, he felt that it was so bad. At the very beginning, he had thought that Harper was still young and he could wait for a few years. But it turned out he made the wrong decision, as she got married while he was still waiting. Chapter 933 Set Off For The Phoenix City (Part Two) "I''ll keep it in mind. If I meet a girl I like, I won''t hesitate." "Your Highness." Fred had a grim face and walked to Harper. "Something happened." Harper frowned. "Is it that Felton''s condition gets worse?" "The courtyard was in chaos. Felton and his servants were missing," responded Fred, shaking his head. Harper was shocked and couldn''t believe what she heard. She knew about Felton''s capability. What kind of person was able to take him away from the Dragon Pass without being noticed? "No way!" Shawn said first. He had witnessed how powerful Felton was. Even so many martial arts masters failed to defeat him that night. If someone wanted to threaten him, they must be at the same level as Matthew. "Let''s go and have a look first." Anxiety was written all over Harper''s face. Felton was weak in health, and he couldn''t a Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader capable of arranging a spy in it. Even though Harper was on good terms with Darren, he couldn''t be too careless. "Okay. If we go there as soon as possible, we will make sure Felton''s safety earlier." Harper took a deep breath, looked at Shawn and asked, "Are you done with the bombs I gave you?" "Not yet. There are several left." "Then keep them in case of need." At first, Harper didn''t want to take out the bombs, as such a powerful weapon shouldn''t appear in this place. But she was very afraid of Rolando, so she had prepared them. "Let''s go." "Don''t we pack our luggage?" asked Harper in surprise. "When I heard of Felton''s accident, I already ordered my people to pack our luggage. Now they have been waiting outside. Let''s go. I know you''re worried about Felton''s safety, and I also want to see the young lord Darren." Chapter 934 Francis Sudden Visit Harper was worried about Felton''s condition but unfortunately she and Matthew couldn''t get any news about him¡ªhow he was or even where he was. It was like he vanished from the face of the earth, just like the rest of the Qin Clan. The members of the Qin Clan used to contact her through Felton. She wasn''t even sure if they really existed, so the only thing she could do at the moment was go to Phoenix City, the known base of the clan, and search there. Phoenix City was its usual busy, beautiful, and peaceful self when Harper and Matthew arrived. It was not Matthew''s first time visiting the city, but he still felt a renewed awe when he stepped foot on its land once again. After the couple checked in at a hotel, they immediately went ahead and looked for the base of the Qin Clan. Standing at the gates of the closed orphanage, Harper donned a very complicated expression on her face. ''Why is this closed? Is there anything wrong with the clan? Where are the children?'' she thought. "Little Harper!" A female voice suddenly rang out. The person put her arm around Harper''s neck as soon as she was near her and said, "Why are you like this? How dare you not inform me that you''re back here in Phoenix City!" "Daphne!" Harper tried to shake Daphne off her but she failed. "Daphne, you''re strangling me. I''m already out of breath! Please let me go!" Daphne relented but it seemed to be because she saw Matthew next to her. "Who is this man? Is this your man? Doesn''t seem so good looking, why?" Matthew''s eyes rolled slightly. His sleeve brushed against Daphne''s wrist, and the latter su Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader exterminated due to it. I want to know the secret," responded Francis, turning to Harper. "The secret about longevity?" Harper asked frankly. "If you want to know the secret about longevity, I''m sorry to tell you that there is no such a secret in the hands of the Qin Clan. It''s just a rumor." "If it''s really a rumor, would Rolando be so determined to get it and even sacrifice his own Great Jade Kingdom?" Francis had believed that there was a big secret hidden in the Qin Clan which could be able to shake the world. But this secret was well concealed, and he wanted to see what it could be. Harper''s face turned livid at the mention of Rolando. He had been hiding in the dark. She even suspected that Rolando had attacked the Qin Clan. But outsiders would be closely monitored by the secret spies as long as they entered Phoenix City, and have no chance to attack anybody. The secret spies in Phoenix City was the reason why the city was peaceful all the time. Any unsafe things couldn''t escape from the control of Phoenix City after entering the city. "What do you want?" Harper stared at Francis and asked seriously. Francis wanted to seize the throne in the past, but he failed at last. Now what did he want? Still the throne? "Will you give it to me if I want it?" asked Francis in a sarcastic tone. "It depends on what it is. If I can, I will give it to you. But if I can''t, I won''t give it even if you kill me," Harper answered in a cold tone. "Rest assured. I don''t have any other wishes. I just want to see how you will treat the other members of the Qin Clan. That''s all!" Chapter 935 The Qin Clans Sudden Visit (Part One) The reason why Francis told Harper what happened to Felton was because he wanted to see how she was going to react to it. Back then, she had made a move without any hesitation because of what he himself had done. What would she do if it were someone from the Qin Clan? To be more specific, when it came to this case, he was curious about whether or not Harper would be as cold and ruthless as she was before. After Francis left, Harper didn''t make any moves or take any immediate action. She and Matthew just kept living their normal lives, eating, sleeping and being happy all around, as if the dealings concerning the Qin Clan had nothing to do with her. The next day, Darren came to visit Harper. After exchanging formalities, he went straight to the point and handed Harper a pile of documents. "Here you go; it''s all you asked for." "Thank you, Darren." "We are friends. There is no need for those polite words," Darren said. Harper only smiled as she took the documents and leafed through them one by one. During th Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader initiative to contact you. Now, as soon as the Great Jade Kingdom has fallen, they suddenly refused to keep in touch. Unless the Qin Clan feels that they are safe forever and don''t need any of your help, or they are threatened by something or someone and have no choice but to cut off all ties." Harper fell into silence. Francis once reminded her that there was something wrong with the Qin Clan, and that all the evidences were pointing back to the Qin Clan themselves. But she didn''t want to go deep into it. After all, the Heavenly Book was in Rolando''s hands now, so was the other half of the Sacred Seal. This meant that she couldn''t help the Qin Clan anymore, even herself. "How about this? I''ll search for more information about the Qin Clan for you. When things become clearer, you can decide whether to meet them or not." Seeing that Harper had no idea what to make of the situation, Darren took the initiative to assist her further. "Okay. I think that''s the best we can do for now. Thank you very much, Darren." Chapter 936 The Qin Clans Sudden Visit (Part Two) "Don''t be so formal with me, please. I think we are close enough to forgo all these polite remarks." Darren stretched out his hand and tried to rub Harper''s head, but was stopped by Matthew at once. "Behave yourself!" the protective husband demanded. As he shook off Darren''s hand, a look of danger filled his eyes. "Oh, I forgot. You''re married, so you''re no longer the little girl you used to be. I''ll go back then. I will let you know if I''ve come upon any news," Darren finally said, forcing a polite smile. "Okay," Harper replied. She nodded her head quickly, hinting that Darren should run out as fast as he could. An air of hostility was already running high in the air, an aura way different from what she sensed whenever Zack was around. Matthew was on the guard against Darren somehow, and it showed on his face every time Darren was near. After Darren left, Harper looked at Matthew in confusion and asked, "Honey, why are you so hostile towards him?" "I don''t like that man!" That was the o Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e orphanage. And at this point, the clan sent someone to summon her. It was inevitable that she felt she was being threatened with the safety of Felton and those children. Beth Qin blurted out, "Of course, without the help of our whole clan, you wouldn''t have gained what you have in hand today! Don''t be so ungrateful!" Hearing this, Harper was pissed off and laughed out loud. The woman in front of her claimed that the Qin Clan had helped her a lot in the past years. But for all she knew, they had only told her some information and asked her to find a way to help them get rid of the influence of the spiritual power. They had never helped her in any way other than that. "Let me make it clear today. If the clan wants to see me, fine. Send Felton to invite me. Otherwise, who knows whether you are from the Qin Clan or not? Now, security, come and see this lady out!" Without hesitation, Harper drove the woman away. She was not fond of, or interested in anyone from the Qin Clan except for Felton! Chapter 937 Asking For Help Beth trembled with anger as she was forced out of the Joy Inn "Shame on you! Do you really think it''s only you the Qin Clan can rely on? Just wait and see. You will come begging us someday." Matthew stood by the window and watched Beth disappear into the crowd. His tone was serious when he said, "Harp, the Qin Clan should still be in Phoenix City, but they are hiding somewhere. This time they came to you, and maybe it''s to gauge your limits." "I agree. But I''m curious to know what drove them to this. After all these years, they should have known by now that I''m not the one who will make compromise easily." Something had been confusing Harper. If Rolando was a threat to the Qin Clan, they would have come back after he escaped. But why were they hiding? Did his escape endanger them? Or was there something else going on? "You''ll find out soon enough." With how powerful Harper was now, Matthew didn''t think the Qin Clan would give up. They must have some hidden plans to exploit her with. Killing intent stormed out of Matthew as he thought of how the Qin Clan planned to take advantage of his wife. He wouldn''t allow anyone to use her or bully her. Harper frowned. "I am wondering if Felton..." "If Felton behaves like the rest of the Qin Clan, I will kill them all and start with him. You have been too tolerant of them. You should treat them the way you treated the Chu Clan. Then, the Qin Clan wouldn''t dare to be so presumptuous with y Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader who might flee from the Qin Clan. One is Felton, and the other is Samuel. Felton is in a prominent position, and he must be under close guard. So it must have been Samuel who managed to escape. He is a member of the Qin Clan, but loyal only to Felton. If he came to me, it means that Felton is in danger." Harper put down her bowl and chopsticks. "It appears I will have to pay the Qin Clan a visit." "There''s no hurry." Matthew put down the tableware too. "You are eating three times faster than you normally do. You are too rushed." Harper froze. She was a little anxious and so worried about Felton''s safety that it showed in how quickly she was eating. She sighed helplessly. "I''m just afraid of what might happen to Felton. He is already in poor health." "Being hasty in this matter will only cause more problems to arise." Matthew handed over a white handkerchief and said, "How about we take a walk in Phoenix City today? I haven''t hang around the city yet. Besides, I want to show those keeping watch over us that we don''t care about the Qin Clan." Harper clapped her hands and said, "That''s a good idea. How about asking Darren and Daphne to join us?" "Absolutely not!" Matthew''s vehement response came so quickly that she had to backtrack. Darren made Matthew uncomfortable every time they met. Even Rolando didn''t make him feel that way. His deep hostility against Darren was something she didn''t understand. "Today, only the two of us." Chapter 938 The Lady Is Too Soft-Hearted (Part One) Part of the reason why Samuel was able to run away was because the Qin Clan let him escape on purpose. They wanted to know how much Felton meant to Harper so that they would know how to negotiate with her. With the way she worked, they knew that only when they had sufficient chips could they move on with any kind of negotiation. To the Qin Clan''s surprise, even after receiving Samuel''s message to save his master Felton, Harper didn''t take any action. Actually, they did the exact opposite: Harper and her husband hung out in the Phoenix City like a normal couple, as if Felton''s disappearance meant nothing to either of them. "Does Harper not care about Felton at all?" Beth asked, shocked and bewildered. She had initially thought that as soon as Harper heard that Felton was in trouble, she would immediately go to the Qin Clan''s mansion to save hi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader were completely wrong. But what was keeping her more interested was the identity of the person who instigated the Qin Clan. If no one instigated the leader of the clan, they would not dare trouble her like this. "Harper, did you hear me?" Daphne said, sounding a little annoyed when she noticed that Harper was not listening to her. "My brother has found out something, but he is not sure about it yet. But he asked me to tell you to be careful." Harper got out of her head and nodded, saying, "I''m sorry I got you into so much trouble." "Indeed, you have brought us so much trouble!" Daphne said awkwardly. "But we''re already used to it." "Murderous auras all around," Matthew suddenly reminded and approached Harper to protect her. On the busy street, they actually felt the murderous auras. Who were they? From the Qin Clan or other forces? Chapter 939 The Lady Is Too Soft-Hearted (Part Two) A dark arrow flew straight at Daphne. Startled, Harper reached out and pushed Daphne away. Daphne grabbed the whip at her waist as being pushed away. It was her weapon. When she stood still, she had stabilized herself. "So, the target is me!" Daphne was a little surprised, but didn''t show much expression. She was already used to assassination. "The common people immediately retreat now." Daphne''s voice magnified by her internal force spread across the street. The common people instantly retreated like the tide, leaving only the three people in the street. The assassins took action and besieged the three people without scruple when they saw the common people retreating from the street. They seemed to kill Daphne, but they focused on attacking Harper. Harper stood back to back with Matthew, and could easily deal with the assass Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader pse collapsed to the ground. Darren took out a handkerchief and carefully cleaned his hands before reading the note. "Young master, what did the note say?" "Rolando wants to make a deal with me," Darren said coldly. "Do you think I should take the opportunity to kill him?" "Rolando has the Heavenly Book and half of the Sacred Seal which are worth the deal. Young master, please don''t be willful and act recklessly." The captain looked helpless. "If Rolando was killed silently, how could we find the two things he has? Moreover, Lady Harper needs the two things. Even if it is not for the sake of Phoenix City, please think for Lady Harper." "Then, after I rob his of the two things, I''ll kill him," Darren said gracefully and coldly, as if he was not going to kill the former emperor of the Great Jade Kingdom, but a lowly ant. Chapter 940 The Rescue At Night (Part One) The guards of Phoenix City quickly arrived on the scene, further proving how heavily guarded the city was. Instead of feeling relieved that they were coming, Daphne felt annoyed more than anything. She finally had a chance to show her strength, but the guards just had to spoil it for her! Beth stepped aside and watched the drama unfold as Harper and the others came under attack. But the moment she realized that the assassins couldn''t hurt Harper at all, a plan manifested inside her head and she left quietly. Unbeknownst to her, Harper saw her slipping away. Also unknown to her was the fact that someone was right behind her, following her closely and secretly. As the daughter of the old lord, Daphne was left to deal with what had happened while Harper and Matthew went back to the Joy Inn in silence. Everyone thought that they came to Phoenix City a Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader well. ''Well, they also looked down on him,'' Harper thought. But before Harper and Matthew even arrived at the Qin Clan''s residence, one secret guard had already gone through the entirety of the Qin Clan''s base. Just after Beth went back to the base, he returned and reported to his masters. The couple then went on their way straight to the Cloud Mountain with the surrounding darkness effectively becoming their cover. "One thing I admire about the Qin Clan is that they''re smart. They knew that their base couldn''t be erected in Phoenix City, so they put it on the outskirts. Their wise counsellors truly are their treasure. We can never underestimate them." "Well, you know what kind of person Felton is. Only smart produces smart." Matthew and Harper pierced through the darkness and soon, they were already climbing to the peak of the Cloud Mountain. Chapter 941 The Rescue At Night (Part Two) The mountain was high and dangerous, as numerous rabid beasts roamed its forests. Even during the daytime, few people would willingly climb it. This was where the Qin Clan had set their base, an example of their impeccable decision making and financial strength. Under the lead of the secret guard, the two sneaked into the base of the Qin Clan. When Harper entered the base on the mountain, she was surprised. Not only were there secret traps at the entrance to the base, but it was also well guarded inside. "Well trained. No wonder they have the confidence to challenge me," Matthew said in a low voice. "They do have some skills. After all, they are from the Qin Clan. Darling, let''s go separately. I''m going to look for Felton," Harper responded. "I''m going to meet the second young master of the Qin Clan and see what kind of per Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader members of the clan would soon be attracted by what was going on here, so Harper had to leave as soon as possible. The fight between Patrick and the chief elder attracted a large number of people from the Qin Clan, especially when they knew that something happened in Felton''s yard. The clan''s secret guards immediately gathered around the yard, and it was impossible for Harper to leave with Felton. Harper whistled and flew onto the roof. Patrick which was fighting with the chief elder immediately stepped back to catch her. She laid Felton on Patrick''s back and leisurely sat on its back. Looking at the chief elder, she smiled meaningfully. "I didn''t expect that there is such a great master in the Qin Clan who can fight against my Patrick. I underestimated the clan." Harper''s voice sounded especially clear in the dark night. Chapter 942 You Are Just An Outsider (Part One) Harper''s sudden appearance surprised everyone in the Qin Clan. Their shock, however, exponentially increased when they saw her riding beast: none other than the Holy Beast. It looked like as if their faces were drained of blood as it was the first time it was made known to them that she was actually able to tame the mythical animal. "Your Highness, welcome. I am sorry that I wasn''t able to come to greet you personally," Victoria said apologetically as looked up at Harper, who was on the roof of her house. With a polite tone, she continued, "But, Your Highness, I am just wondering: why did you break into our house in the middle of the night?" "Break into your house?" Harper sounded surprised and confused. "Don''t you remember? You invited me here!" Victoria''s face turned cold and grim. She almost forgot the fact that she sent Beth to invite Harper, but the prince turned down Beth and even dr Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader lton. At that time, Felton was in poor health and looked like a fragile porcelain doll that could be broken at any time. Harper didn''t dare to be careless and put all her attention to save her cousin. As for Matthew, he was like a god, standing beside Harper to protect her. From time to time, he poked at Patrick. The latter was dissatisfied with what he did, but it didn''t dare to move for fear that any slight movement would affect Harper. It just glared at Matthew furiously and posed a threat silently. "Is that the Holy Beast?" the second elder of the Qin Clan asked, trembling. Victoria knew the situation was unfavorable to her and her clan. Then, she said, "I don''t think so. The Holy Beast has disappeared for so many years. That one can''t be the Holy Beast. Moreover, the Holy Beast is responsible for guarding people of our Qin Clan. It''s impossible for it to attack any of our people." Chapter 943 You Are Just An Outsider (Part Two) "But it looks exactly the same as the record..." "I said it''s not. Then, it''s not!" Victoria snapped in a tough tone. Then she turned to the couple on the roof and said, "Your Highnesses, you are so arrogant. You have broken into our house rudely. We''ll not let you off easily. You''d better let go of Douglas and Felton." After putting away the last needle and putting on clothes for Felton, Harper stood up with Matthew, looked down at the all the people below and said sternly, "That year, you must have betrayed the Qin Clan in the imperial capital. Otherwise, you couldn''t have lived till now." Her sudden words shocked everyone on the spot. "You are all traitors!" "No!" Victoria denied agitatedly. "We didn''t." "The top ten elders of the Qin Clan are here, which is the best proof," Harper said slowly as she pointed at the top ten elders. "The top Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader sneaked into the house of Qin Clan, the former emperor Rolando was running for his life. He had always thought that in the world only Matthew could compete with him. But he forgot that there were more outstanding people than him. Especially in Phoenix City, it was a secret place full of strong masters. And since the Qin Clan had been hiding in the city for many years, there were countless people who cast greedy eyes on the precious staff owned by the clan! "Oh, crap! I made such a mistake!" Rolando was annoyed with himself. The first decision he had made to give up the Great Jade Kingdom and go to the Phoenix City was wrong. If he were still holding his military power, he would not be so passive now. If he could escape successfully this time, he would have to think of a safe way to protect himself and get the thing from the Qin Clan at the same time! Chapter 944 Being Tortured And Questioned (Part One) When Douglas woke up, he found himself tied to a tree trunk. Felton, on the other hand, was leaning against another one not far from where he was, his head tilted to the side. Douglas didn''t know if his brother was alive, but immediately felt his blood run cold when he saw the man and woman sitting side by side by the fire. "Your Highnesses, what are you doing? We are family, remember? Why did you tie me up?" Since Douglas knocked out by Matthew the time he saw him, he had no idea what the couple did to the rest of the Qin Clan. As for him, he initially thought that they kidnapped him mainly because they wanted to use him to threaten his clan and save Felton. Now that he realized that Felton was already saved, he became confused as to why they still took him. "You''re awake," Harper said as soon as she noticed Douglas had already come to his senses. "That''s Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ich there was still blood dropping, but Douglas was so painful that his face was distorted and his eyes were widen out of anger. If he could move, he would definitely risk his life to fight Harper. "Douglas, it seems that you haven''t learned your lesson. If I am the one who cooperates with the Qin Clan, do you dare to oppose me like this? Do you think I''m easy to fool?" Harper said slowly. With the veins on his forehead standing out, Douglas ground his teeth in anger. After a long while, he opened his mouth and called, "Darren." The resentment was burning in Harper''s eyes. Before Douglas could say something to stop it, Patrick, which was standing on his shoulder, clawed him again with its sharp nails piercing into his collarbone. It was so painful that he couldn''t help but tremble. This woman was not a human being. His life was worthless in her eyes. Chapter 945 Being Tortured And Questioned (Part Two) "Yes, it''s really Darren. Even the assassins who tried to assassinate you yesterday were arranged by him. I didn''t lie to you!" Douglas gasped for breath, with cold sweat coming out on his forehead. He underestimated Harper. That was right. She even dared to do something to her father without hesitation. To her distant relatives, he was afraid that her means would be more ruthless and cruel. Chewing the hare meat, Harper thought for a while. "I can''t figure out why Darren sent somebody to assassinate me, but you can let it pass first. At least, you have told me that the cooperative partner of the Qin Clan is from Phoenix City. Otherwise, so many assassins from the Qin Clan couldn''t have entered the city and tried to kill us." Douglas tried his best to control his emotions and reminded himself not to be led by Ha Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader intended to use the Black Flag Army with three hundred thousand soldiers to flatten the Cloud Mountain? "Harper Chu, you are a part of the Qin Clan anyway." "Lady Victoria said last night in front of everyone that my wife is just an outsider. Since she is an outsider, how can she be regarded as a part of the Qin Clan? As for you, Mister Douglas, you''d better think about yourself. Does the Qin Clan treat you as a human?" Matthew said coldly. Matthew''s last few words provoked Douglas and he squinted. He was born and grew up in the Qin Clan. He had a deep understanding of the inside intrigues and dirty tricks of the family, as well as the thoughts of the women and the top ten elders. At that moment, Matthew''s words accurately described his position in the Qin Clan. It was so sad for him to admit such a fact. Chapter 946 Working Together To Repel The Assassins As Douglas pondered silently, a red rose suddenly bloomed in the sky. Much like a firework, it was beautiful but temporary. Matthew gave Harper a searching look. This was the special signal bomb she used to inform him she needed rescue. But she was right by his side now, so who was giving off that signal? "Rolando is in danger, and he''s asking for our help." Feeling slightly guilty at what she''d done, Harper chuckled ruefully. "I was worried that if Rolando ran away, finding him would be difficult since I had no way to contact him. So I gave him a signal bomb." "You do know that his death would save us a lot of trouble, right? There''s no need to worry about him," Matthew said lazily. "Even if we don''t save that bastard, it''s not as if he''ll die." Harper pushed him lightly and said, "We can take this opportunity to coerce Rolando to hand over the Heavenly Books and the half Sacred Seal. It''s the perfect chance, and we can''t miss it. It won''t be that easy to catch him next time if he runs." Matthew looked at Harper and asked, "That''s all there is?" "I swear, that''s all!" Harper said immediately. She wouldn''t dare to have anything else to do with Rolando, not with such an overtly jealous husband around. There was no telling what cruel way he''d choose to release that anger. Her reaction pleased him. At once, he stood up and called his subordinate, "Barry!" "Yes, Your Highness." "Take the two of them back to the stron Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader There was obviously something covering the dagger. The man looked at his abdomen in surprise. "You poisoned me!" Harper smiled cheekily. "Yes, it''s the Spiritual Poison. If you don''t find a place to get the poison out, you''ll lose all your martial arts." The leader''s lips shivered violently. Unwilling as he was, he ordered his men to retreat. Once their enemies had all left, Rolando sat on the ground and said, "You two are more cunning than me." "Is that something to say to your saviors?" Harper rolled her eyes at Rolando and threw him a pill. "Take this. It''s an antidote." Rolando didn''t hesitate and swallowed it before Miguel and Rupert could say anything to stop him. "It''s sweet. Give me a few more of them." "Do you think this is sugar? No!" Harper said solemnly, then shot out more antidotes at Miguel and Rupert. The two thanked her and swallowed them as well. If Harper wanted to kill them, they could not run away anyway. Besides, their master had taken the pill without a thought. There was no reason for them to be wary of it. "Harper, how much do you know about Phoenix City?" Rolando looked at Harper, who was treating his wounds, and asked in a low voice. "I don''t know much," Harper answered, without raising her head. "I only came to Phoenix City a few times. I know everything on the surface. But I''m certain Darren didn''t and will never let me see its dark side. So you should know more about it than I do." Chapter 947 Darren Was In Coma When they got back to Matthew''s base outside the city, Felton had already woken up. As he still felt so weak, he decided to rest first, leaning against a soft cushion. However, as soon as he saw Harper come in, he immediately sat up straight. "Lie down, you, and don''t move too much. I don''t want to be worried about you when I''m not around," Harper said as soon as she saw Felton. Upon seeing Harper back, Patrick immediately ran to her, wanting to be in her arms. But thinking back to the time when it thought that she had thrown it away and left just like that, it decided to ignore her. Harper immediately picked up on what Patrick was angry about and chuckled. Quickly, she lifted it up, sat down on a small stool by the bed, and gently rubbed its head. Patrick, previously angry, now looked blissful and enjoyed Harper and her company. "To further appease you, my friend, have this," Harper said, handing Patrick a pill. And with that, it had fully forgotten what it was angry about in the first place. "How could you be so reckless? Really? Going to the Qin Clan''s residence alone?" Felton said, sounding concerned. Though his voice was a little weak, the emotion behind his statement was potent. "The top elders were all there. Were you not scared of getting hurt? Worse, killed?" Harper smiled and sighed deeply. "I just wanted to investigate the Qin Clan, Felton. Now that I found out that they had betrayed us a long time ago, I won''t let them near you. Ever." Felton''s expression turned grim. While he was the clan''s nominal young master, he knew nothing about that. Moreover, he had even allowed them to bring him back home, which almost ende Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader aphne immediately poured half a cup of water, put the pills into it, and poured the water directly into Darren''s mouth as she grabbed his chin. Her gesture was rude, but cautious. Harper concentrated on pulling out the weapon for Darren. The lotus arrow was divided into nine parts, and each of them would have countless small thorns. She had to be extremely careful before she could take out the weapon. As time passed, people in the room tried to slow down their breaths, for fear of disturbing Harper. It took her four hours to take out the small lotus arrow. She cleaned the wound for Darren, applied medicine to it, and sewed the wound with catgut and a needle. She made each stitch with a knot skillfully, which was shocking, as if she had done this for thousands of times. After taking care of Darren''s wound, Harper carefully washed her hands. Then she turned to Daphne and Derrick Feng. "The wound has been attended to. The next step is to find a way to detoxify him. Daphne, do you know how Darren was injured and who hurt him?" Daphne shook her head. "Darren was injured and came back alone. When I found him, he had fainted. I asked a physician to examine him at once, but he could do nothing. I then thought of looking for you for help, but you were not there." "When did you find Darren?" Harper asked. She and Matthew had badly injured the man in black at 23:30 last night. "It''s about 1 o''clock. 1:15." Daphne thought about it carefully and then added, "Yes, it should be 1:15." Harper and Matthew exchanged glances. The poison of Darren was a kind of Spiritual Poison, and it was the same poison Harper had put in the man in black! Chapter 948 Who Was The Murderer (Part One) "Lady Harper, what poison is it?" Derrick, who until then was keeping silent, suddenly asked. Harper looked at Derrick, her eyes deep and undecipherable. Even though she couldn''t bear to tell him the truth, she had to. "Darren was drugged by the Spiritual Poison, and... I still haven''t worked out an antidote yet." "What do you mean, Harper?" Daphne asked, staring at her shocked and confused. Harper knew that the man in black she hurt a while back must have known her relationship with Darren. Because of that, he injured Darren to get an antidote out of her. But Harper didn''t expect that the man would have hurt Darren so much that he almost died! "I''m the only one I know who has the Spiritual Poison. There''s no antidote, because I haven''t made one," Harper explained as she took a deep breath. Hopelessness grasped Daphne immediately, and she was trembling and staggering backward as she cou Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader hurt. It is my fault. I should be severely punished." Daphne was quite surprised. Quincey Feng never left Darren. The master would just ask him to wait outside when he needed to talk with someone about something private. And very few people could meet Darren alone without Quincey Feng by his side. Harper was attacked outside the city. Daphne didn''t think Harper was the murderer even though she had the Spiritual Poison. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have told Daphne that the poison was from her. "When did my father come back?" Daphne asked abruptly. "His Lordship came back at dawn. He was worried when he heard what happened to Master Darren. He stayed here all the time and kept injecting energy into his body until you came back with Princess Harper." Although Quincey Feng was blaming himself, he never dared to slack off on his duty. Since he found that Darren was injured, he had never left him. Chapter 949 Who Was The Murderer (Part Two) "As for those who had a private talk with Darren without you present, who are they?" Daphne asked. The person who had injured her brother must be someone whom he was not wary of, or someone he knew well. If the ones on the list were eliminated one by one, she might be able to find out the murderer. "Eh... So far, there are only three people left, Lord Derrick, you and Princess Harper." Quincey Feng was caught in a dilemma. Harper was outside the city and the lord just came back this morning. Daphne was the first one to find out what happened to Darren. The three people seemed not the suspects, but they were also suspicious, because none of them had the alibis for the murder. Daphne was confused. Harper was out of the city and had no motive to commit the murder. But it could sti Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader h me to defeat the enemy at that time. Who would have thought that I would be in such trouble?" said Harper in distress. "I just think it''s no big deal if Darren dies and someone will be very happy for his death. Let''s go. If there is no antidote, the person behind it will be poisoned to death, so we don''t have to go to find him," Rolando suggested tentatively. "The one behind it can die, but Darren can''t! I won''t let him die," Harper refused without hesitation. "Aren''t you afraid that someone will be jealous?" Harper glanced at Rolando. "He is a jealous man, but he knows what he is doing. So don''t worry. We know from Darren''s injury that the real mastermind is hiding in Phoenix City. As long as we know he is in the city, we will definitely find a way to get him out." Chapter 950 He Lost His Memory (Part One) Just as Harper was finding a way to make the antidote, Daphne rushed into the pharmacy, grabbed Harper by the arm, and forcefully dragged her out. "Harper, you must come with me! Darren... Darren..." "Is he dead?" asked Rolando, in a deep, throaty voice that made him sound very much like Matthew¡ªthe man whom he was disguising to be. "Shut up, Matthew! I''d break both of your legs, I swear to God!" Daphne blurted, heaving with anger. She pointed at Rolando''s face and hissed, "If I hear you say something as despicable as that about my brother ever again, I promise you¡ªI will hunt you down to the ends of the world!" Helpless and troubled, she massaged her temples and inquired, "What happened to Darren?" "He''s finally woken up!" Daphne said excitedly. But her expression changed abruptly as she said, "But... something''s not right about him, Harper." Harper''s eyebrows furrowed with surprise and confusion. First of all, she wasn''t expecting that Darren would wake up so soon¡ªthat Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader uld be free to get in and out of their mansion. If they couldn¡¯t find out who he was, they might be in danger at any time with the enemy in shadow. "No, I don''t," said Darren, shaking his head. "Then do you remember who she is?" Daphne asked, pointing at Harper. "She''s Harper." "What about me?" Daphne then pointed at herself with hope in her eyes. "Sorry, but I don''t think I know who you are." Daphne felt like something was broken inside her. Her brother only remembered Harper after he woke up from the coma, but forgot his own sister. It was so hard to accept. "Well, who else do you remember?" with disappointment all over her face, Daphne asked. "Do you remember Quincey then? Do you remember who you are, by the way? " "I''m Chad, Chad Chu." Darren uttered the name mildly. Daphne blinked her eyes, looking at her brother like a stranger. She didn''t know who Chad Chu was. But since his last name was Chu, was this sick man claimed himself to be related to Harper? Chapter 951 He Lost His Memory (Part Two) "Harper, who is Chad Chu?" Daphne finally found her tongue. Rolando also turned to look at Harper, waiting for the answer. He also wanted to know who Chad Chu was. There shouldn''t have been someone he didn''t know in the Chu Clan. After all, he had been watching Harper for so many years, long enough for him to know even the name of her family''s dogs. "A person very important to me," answered Harper with a bright smile. "How important is he? More important than your hus..." Just then, Darren coughed. Harper turned to him at once and said, "Your wound hasn''t healed yet. Have a good rest first and don''t talk too much. I''ll definitely develop the antidote for you." No sooner had Harper done speaking than she turned on her heel and was about to seize the time to make the antidote. But she was stopped by Darren. He looked at her greedily and asked softly, "Would you just disappear again after I close my eyes?" Harper turned b Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader he antidote, and hope I can work it out in the shortest time. In the meantime..." Harper took a look back at the man in the room and said, "please take care of him." "Don''t worry. He is my brother. I will surely take good care of him." Daphne patted Harper on the shoulder, and took a look at the darkened face of Matthew. Then she suddenly approached Harper and whispered in her ear, "Are you going to leave Matthew and be with my brother?" Harper glared at Daphne and rebuked, "Stop pulling my leg." Daphne pouted towards Harper''s back as she went away. "You can''t deny it even though you didn''t admit it. You treat my brother so well!" When Rolando passed by Daphne, he gave a weird and sharp look at her, which contained so many meanings that she couldn''t read. But she immediately stared back, displaying no intention of backing down, for she thought that her brother would win Harper from this sour-faced man sooner or later! Chapter 952 Congratulations! (Part One) After she came back from Darren''s room, Harper''s desire to create the antidote became fervent. There was a renewed determination inside of her to decipher how to get rid of the poison inside Darren''s body. Rolando, on the other hand, started observing Harper more closely, rarely taking his eyes off her. To him, her recent behaviors had been strange, especially the way she interacted with Darren¡ªshe seemed to be particularly close to him. The moment she left his room, she couldn''t help but smile. It was as if she was in an excellent mood despite what was happening. As Rolando looked at the physicians helping Harper concoct an antidote, he signaled to her in their secret code, saying, "Harper, I know there''s something wrong between you and Darren." Harper didn''t reply nor stop what she was doing. She didn''t even look up at him. Rolando''s words just flowed right through Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader choose to protect her, will she allow you to harm her child? Do you think the others will agree if you keep the child?" "Go to hell!" Matthew snapped and suddenly gripped Douglas by his throat. The latter''s face turned pale and livid, but he was still wearing a smile on his face. The Qin Clan took him as a pawn, and Matthew also wanted to use him. He wanted to see in the end, who would win among the three parties, the Qin Clan who had been hiding and plotting in the dark for more than twenty years, the ruthless Matthew, or Harper who was skilled in weighing the pros and cons and scheming. After a while, Matthew managed to calm himself down and didn''t kill Douglas. Then, he fluttered his sleeves and left in a huff. He could have confirmed it with Felton about his wife''s pregnancy first, but he wanted to ask her directly. So, he returned to the Phoenix City directly. Chapter 953 Congratulations! (Part Two) When Matthew sneaked into the lord''s mansion, Rolando took his leave initially. But when he was about to leave, he gave a meaningful look at Matthew. In Matthew''s eyes, that look was full of provocation, but Matthew didn''t care it anymore. What he wanted to know was whether his wife was really pregnant. Under the candlelight, Harper was reading a medical book, looking for a way to detoxify her brother. It was completely an accident for her to make the Spiritual Poison. It was not easy to get rid of poison now. With her current physical condition, she couldn''t get the blood of her heart; if she was not careful enough, it might cost her life. "Are you still looking for a way to make the antidote?" Matthew said and hid himself in the shadow, so no one could see his expression. Ha Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader fe." Matthew clenched his fists subconsciously and asked, "Did he come here because he wants to take you back?" "Don''t be silly." Harper shook her head. "I came to this world, because I was dead in my last world. I guess it may be the same reason that my brother was here." Hearing her words, Matthew felt relieved. As long as Chad was not here to take Harper away, then he didn''t have to worry anymore. He said, "Then, I have to meet my brother-in-law." Harper smiled broadly and said, "The top priority now is to develop the antidote for the Spiritual Poison in his body. Otherwise, he will die." "We don''t have any clues about the man hidden in the dark yet. When you''re making the antidote, he won''t sit back any longer," Matthew said softly. "We''ll avenge Darren then." Chapter 954 The Negotiation (Part One) A murderous look flitted across the Harper''s eyes. She was going to find out the identity of the bastard who orchestrated Darren''s death. ''I will kill him if that''s the last thing I do!'' she determinedly thought to herself. Derrick, the lord of Phoenix City, met the gaze of the current Darren. As he did, his stare became cold and piercing. For him, Darren looked too spaced out and emotionless that Daphne, his own sister, who was sitting beside him, was visibly looking very uncomfortable. "Darren, this is our father," Daphne reminded him in a hushed voice. Darren, however, didn''t care. All he could think of at the moment was Harper. Slowly, he closed his eyes and tried to fall back asleep. The wound on his chest was aching so badly that even moving a little would send him screaming in pain. Because of that, he elected to simply lie on his bed, ignoring everything that was happening around him. Unfortunately for him, the two people in Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader n for Darren. "When will the antidote be developed?" Derrick asked softly as he looked at Harper''s back. "Pretty soon," Harper answered bluntly. She wasn''t sure about that one bit. But that was all she could tell the father of her friend. "I''m glad to hear that. Take care of yourself, too. Don''t get sick just for making the antidote." After that, Derrick left with a steady pace. As Harper watching him leaving, a flicker of doubt flashed through her eyes and soon disappeared. She then turned to Matthew and asked, "How is Douglas?" "He is as arrogant as a peacock," Matthew said in a cold voice. "I don''t want to keep him alive anymore." Hearing this, Harper couldn''t help laughing and said, "Douglas is simple and not good at calculating. If it were Felton facing the same situation, he wouldn''t have been so passive. Thus, Victoria abandoned Felton and chose him as the heir. She thinks that Douglas is easy to be manipulated." Chapter 955 The Negotiation (Part Two) "Cocky and simple-minded, he is indeed easy to be manipulated. He can''t be compared with Felton in the slightest," Matthew agreed. Felton was as cunning and good at calculating. Douglas looked smart, but in fact he was stupid. He didn''t see through many things. Actually, he was a puppet in the first place. Victoria wouldn''t hurt the Qin Clan just to save him. On the contrary, she would take his life, and then use his death to blame Harper. Seeing that Douglas was taken away by Harper, Victoria remained calm and sat back. Yet, Beth lost her composure. After all, Douglas was her own son. After ten months of pregnancy, she gave birth to him and brought him up with hard efforts, so she couldn''t turn a blind eye to his safety. Victoria was unwilling to compromise with Harper, but she was willing to do that for her son. "I want to see my son." In th Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e will have no chance to get them at all." Looking at her innocent son, Beth couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He was her only child. She had spoiled him since childhood, which led to his ruthlessness and lack of intelligence. As a result, he was far less shrewd than Felton. So he hadn''t realized what kind of situation he was facing yet. Beth took a deep breath and said, "Your grandmother had given up you and Felton. I''m here to look for the cooperation with Matthew and his people. And I''ve decided to cooperate with them. What''s more, even if she gives birth to a child, she will be fine. She has succeeded in cleansing her meridians!" "What?" Douglas looked at his mother in disbelief. ''How could that be possible? How could Harper make it? She didn''t even get the Sacred Seal. How could that happen?'' "That''s impossible!" Douglas blurted out. Chapter 956 What A Father (Part One) When Beth arrived at the Qin Clan''s residence, Victoria was already summoning the clan''s other elders. She immediately followed and went to her side. "The Qin Clan has hidden itself away from society here on the Cloud Mountain for the past twenty years. I think it''s time we go out and make our presence felt again," Victoria declared matter-of-factly, bordering nonchalance. No one responded to her, and instead, they just looked at each other with puzzled looks. The Qin Clan had hidden themselves away from people''s prying eyes mainly because of the harassment they had to endure for years. It was not easy for them to retreat and make a life for themselves on the secluded Cloud Mountain, but they did in order to live a peaceful life. Because of that, it was understandable if some did not want to go back to where they escaped from. "But My Lady, the people who had chased after us before we moved here haven''t bee Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e antidote." Harper shook the bottle in her hand. Daphne nodded, hurried turn around and went to Darren''s bedroom. However, a sudden change happened. A stream of vital energy went straight to Harper''s vital part. Matthew took her to retreat quickly and avoided the attack, but Daphne was thrown to the ground due to the impact of the sudden attack. Harper realized something and wanted to put the antidote away, but someone hit her wrist. As she felt it numb, the antidote bottle got out of her hand and was robbed in an instant. With his eyes furious, Matthew instantly caught up with that figure and aimed at his vital part with no mercy. That person seemed to be surprised at his speed. He slightly moved and protected his vital part. However, he was still hit by Matthew and moved backward quickly. He was about to escape, but someone suddenly appeared behind him and kicked him on the back, making him get back. Chapter 957 What A Father (Part Two) The attacker was wearing a bronze mask, so no one could see his face. But when he saw the one who kicked him was Darren, surprise flashed his eyes. "Darren. Why did you get up? Be careful of your injury," Daphne shouted in surprise. Daphne rushed towards Darren. "Stay there," Darren rebuked and stopped her. The bronze masked man rushed to Daphne and tried to catch her as the hostage. However, the moment he grasped her neck, he withdrew his hand. When he reached out his hand, he found that it turned black. Daphne touched her neck with a frightened look. Luckily, she had put some poison on her body in order to protect herself. Otherwise, she would have a hard time today. "Give me the antidote." Taking a step forward, Harper looked at the masked man, and said slowly, "Gi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader id, "There is only one pill. Are you sure you want me to take it?" Derrick looked at Harper and asked, "Only one pill?" Harper nodded. "Yes, there is only one. So, you have to make a bet. Will you take it yourself or give it to Darren? If it is the real antidote, and he takes the pill, then you won''t have it. Of course, if not, it won''t do any harm to you after he takes it." Derrick knew very well how cunning Harper was, but he dared not to let Darren take the only antidote. Nobody tried it, and nobody knew whether it was the antidote! "Throw me the antidote." After a long time, Derrick finally made a decision. He couldn''t put it off anymore. The Internal Force Ruining Powder had already started taking effect. If he didn''t take it now, it would only do him more harm! Chapter 958 Victorias Suggestion (Part One) As soon as Derrick got the antidote, he divided it into two parts. He forced one part down Daphne''s throat. When he found his daughter was fine after taking the antidote, he swallowed the other part himself. Harper could only look on at what Derrick was doing, a disgusted look on her face. Matthew, on the other hand, showed no emotion on his face. His clenched fists, however, showed the rage he was feeling inside. Darren, whose face was paper white, gritted his teeth in anger. "Get out of the way, you two! If you don''t, I''ll slit Daphne''s throat!" Derrick hissed, his eyes wide, like a maniac. Yes, he had a son and a daughter, but they were useless to him. The moment he got the Qin Clan''s treasure, he would stop aging! He could have as many children as he pleased! Harper remained still, her eyes transfixed on the crazed Derrick. At some point, Matthew decided to grab her arm a Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader their mother, and their father had been out all the year round. So, she and her brother supported each other. No matter what Darren did, he would take her with him until she could take care of herself. Only then did he let go of her and allow her to do something on her own. "Why did you kill my brother? If you want the antidote, why didn''t you hurt anybody else instead of Darren? Andy did you hurt him so badly?" Daphne asked in confusion. While forcing the poison out, Derrick opened his eyes and glanced at Daphne. "I was not going to hurt him. You are the one that I wanted to hurt." Daphne was just like being struck by lightning. According to what this man said, after he was poisoned, the first thing he wanted was to make her poisoned and then force Harper to hand over the antidote. Unfortunately, her brother found that, and thus, was seriously injured in order to save her. Chapter 959 Victorias Suggestion (Part Two) Daphne closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. She was afraid that if she kept asking, she would get an answer she couldn''t accept, so she chose to be silent. Now that her brother was taken care of by Harper and would be fine, she wouldn''t give this man any chance to threaten her brother with her. "My Lord, the old lady is here." The voice of a secret guard sounded outside the door. Derrick stopped cultivating and said slowly, "Let her in." The door was opened. It was an old woman with grey hair. She walked in on a crutch and looked energetic. It was Victoria. She greeted, "Lord Derrick." "The plan has changed. We have to take action in advance. We have investigated about Matthew''s base outside the city. You send some people to destroy this place. Then lead your soldiers to join me and attack Phoenix City," Derric Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ought quickly. She had already figured out how to restrain Harper, or how to make her cooperate with them. A trace of confusion flashed on Derrick''s face. He thought carefully about what Victoria said, and immediately understood what she meant. She would use him to deceive Harper, and then keep Daphne in her hand as a hostage to suppress Harper. If Victoria proposed to cooperate again, a war would be avoided. "Yes, it''s a feasible idea," Derrick said slowly. He was willing to achieve his goal without resorting to forces. Although he was the lord of Phoenix City, he had been outside searching for the secret of the Qin Clan during the past ten years. Darren had long controlled the whole city. Now, probably very few people in the city were willing to listen to his words. Therefore, Victoria''s suggestion was worth a try. Chapter 960 The Invitation From The Qin Clan (Part One) "Harp, someone from the Qin Clan has just arrived. He claimed that the Qin Clan wants to make peace with you and that he has a letter for you." Seeing how busy Harper was reading a book, Matthew immediately snatched the volume off her hand, even giving her a look of disagreement. "Harp, you have to stop doing this. You''re a pregnant woman! You shouldn''t overwork yourself!" he said exasperatedly. "What? I''m just reading a book!" Harper was a bit speechless in front of the protective husband, who seemed to make a fuss about anything that might cost her time and energy. "Harp, come on. You know you''ll get tired after reading for some time. The balance between work and rest is very important, especially for someone expecting." Aside from strictly monitoring his pregnant wife''s daily activities, Matthew made sure that he had prepared every food that was good for pregnant women, as per their physician. He even cooked the chicken soup himself! "You know what? Eating is better than reading. Come and have a taste of this chicken soup I made." "Okay, didn''t you just say that someone from the Qin Clan arrived? Th Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader t turns out that she has colluded with Derrick for quite a long time." "You see, Matthew, what the old lady says is that she has the lord of the Phoenix City in her hand and asks us to discuss how to deal with him. Besides, Daphne is also in her control. Now it could be said that she has the bargaining chips, so she wants to negotiate with us, forcing me to go there this time," Harper analyzed indifferently. In fact, she didn''t care if the old fox Derrick was caught by the Qin Clan, but the problem was, Daphne had also fallen into their clutches! "But Derrick is definitely a sly old fox, how come he would make the mistake and fall into the hands of Victoria? Unless this old fox surrendered to her voluntarily." Matthew had seen the matter more clearly than Harper. "Derrick has built his authority through years of scheming and calculating, while the old lady has been hiding in the deep mountain for many years. No matter how clever she might be, the Qin Clan can''t catch Derrick this easily. Derrick might only be a bait. I''m afraid they are inviting you to a dinner full of conspiracies," Matthew reminded. Chapter 961 The Invitation From The Qin Clan (Part Two) "That''s good. I haven''t had such a dinner for a long time." With a broad smile, Harper said, "I wonder if you are interested in going to the feast with your wife?" "Why not? If you need me, I''ll do anything for you," Matthew agreed at once. "That''s enough, you two! Stop saying such disgusting words!" Darren couldn''t bear to see them displaying their love so openly. "But do you guys really intend to go there alone?" "Of course," Harper confirmed, "If I go there taking any guards, the old lady will be alarmed and might just hide away with Derrick. Who knows where we can find them if this happens? If I don''t kill the snake with one single strike, it would be very likely that I would be bitten by it in return. I like to dig out the roots while cutting the weeds, and save myself any potential troubles in the future. " By now, Darren could finally understand Harper''s whole plan. "So you are going to play their game and beat them?" With her eyes sparkling, Harper said, "Brot Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader hat I know her purpose, I will not let her have her own way easily. My goal this time is to save Daphne, not to risk my life. Believe that I myself would not be so stupid to seek my doom." Harper tried to comfort Felton in a soft voice. "Can''t you just let me..." "You know that I can''t." Harper was extremely gentle in front of this man, who was worrying about her heartily. "They want to catch me because I''m someone of direct line of descent, and they are worried that I might be in danger if I''m going to deliver a baby, so they act rashly. But the more hasty they are, the easier for them to give away their plan. As long as they make any mistakes, we would have a chance to bring them down!" Seeing that Harper had made a decision, Felton knew that he couldn''t change her mind. She had always been like this. When she had made up her mind, she would do it without hesitation. "What can I do for you?" he then asked. "You have a lot to take care of. I will leave Beth to you." Chapter 962 The Trap (Part One) Harper and Matthew went to the Qin Clan''s banquet just as they had promised. Beth was already waiting for them at the door, but the moment she saw them coming, she couldn''t help but be surprised. ''The two only bought one maid and one guard with them?'' she thought to herself, her brows furrowing. But soon enough, she breathed a sigh of relief after she realized that everyone serving Harper was in one way or the other remarkable. And because of that, she shouldn''t be worried. "Your Highnesses, please come in. Lady Victoria is already inside waiting for the both of you," Beth greeted. They complied, with Harper entering last. Before she was able to, however, Beth grabbed her by the arm and whispered in her ear, "Be careful about what you eat." Harper nodded in a discreet manner as a hint of a smile appeared on her lips. She was Victoria''s target, but it would defi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader "Now that things have come to this, I have no choice but to wait and see." "You and the baby will be safe if you are baptized in the Death Pool. However, we haven''t found out where secret treasure house is yet. It''s our fault that we can''t get the Heavenly Books. Otherwise, we would have found the Death Pool and helped you. We really worry that you will die like your mother after the childbirth." Victoria peeked at Matthew while speaking. Rumor had it that Matthew loved Harper very much. If it was dangerous for Harper to give birth to the baby, Matthew might choose to give up the baby. However, there was an old saying¡ªof three kinds of ungratefulness to one''s parents, the greatest is not to have a descendant. Victoria wasn''t sure how much Matthew loved Harper. He might choose the baby over Harper. So Victoria was watching the expression on Matthew''s face. Chapter 963 The Trap (Part Two) The moment Matthew came in, he said nothing and left all the things to Harper to handle. The only thing he had done was to ask the servant behind him to hand him a small bag and it turned out to be a bag of smoked plum. He picked one and fed it to Harper and Harper ate it with appetite. "Please forgive me, Lady Victoria. I love to eat something sour since I am pregnant," Harper explained, seeing the puzzled look on Victoria''s face. Harper knew that Victoria was buying more time for Derrick, so she was playing along with her. It was hard to say that who would laugh last. Victoria was confused. She could tell that Matthew loved their baby very much. In this way, there wasn''t much time left for them to find the treasure. They should find out where the secret treasure house was as soon as possible and open it. "Your Highness, if Harper and yo Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader one last chance, but it would be Victoria''s decision to take it or not. "I''m not going against you two. It''s you two are going against me. I won''t kill you if you come with us. If Prince Matthew wants you to be safe and sound, he has to send someone to bring me the Heavenly Books and the Sacred Seal. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you and your unborn baby will be safe." "Oh, really?" Matthew asked seriously. Victoria laughed and clapped her hands to ask someone to come in and take Harper away. However, after she clapped her hands, no one came in. She was confused and clapped her hands again, but still no one came in. Victoria''s face turned pale. She felt very strange. "Anybody? Where is everyone?" "Victoria, I suggest you stop shouting. There''s no one outside," Matthew said. "It''s about the time to settle everything between us." Chapter 964 Youre Back (Part One) Victoria found herself pinned on a chair, the person pinning her down none other than her own daughter-in-law, Beth, who had been nothing but obedient to her until that moment. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Victoria snapped, her eyes wide. "Beth, are you really planning on betraying me and our clan?" Beth let out a loud, mocking laugh. "Mother, lest you forget: you are just a concubine! You are not the legal leader of this clan!" Victoria''s face was immediately drained of color. The thing she hated the most was when people referred to her as a concubine. For years, she had worked hard to erase that part of her life so that she could be seen and revered as the leader of their clan! "What do you want, Harper?!" "Your Highness, we have found her." Harper nodded in acknowledgement. Finally, she heard some good news¡ªDaphne had been found. Now, the main thing they had to deal with was Derrick. Being the lord of the city, he still had a significant control over the place, so it was hard to know how many spies were working for him. Harper would take this opportunity to weed them all out, becaus Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader sword, Darren said coldly, "Do you still want to sit back and watch the show? Are you pushing me to rob Harper of your prince?" When he heard what Darren said, Joshua touched his nose. He didn''t dare to let Darren do that. With a wave of his hand, several archers appeared on the roof, shooting at the traitors below. The unexpected change surprised Derrick. He fended off the arrows with his sword, but couldn''t withstand so many of them and got injured. Seeing that all the traitors were fallen, Joshua raised his palm, signaling to the archers to stop shooting. "Lord Darren, now that the traitors have fallen, do you want me to deal with this bastard?" Joshua asked with a grin. "Thank you," Darren said and then left coldly. Even though he didn''t admit Derrick was his father, he was still his natural son. He couldn''t kill him himself. Joshua was willing to help him, and he couldn''t be more grateful for that. With a smile, Joshua jumped down from the roof and pointed at the ground with his sword, "Lord Derrick, as requested, I, Joshua, need to see you off to hell. Remember, it''s me who sends you there!" Chapter 965 Youre Back (Part Two) Derrick was extremely angry. He cursed in mind that Victoria was so useless. She failed to stop Matthew and made his Black Flag Army show up here. Considering that the powerful Black Flag Army was here, he knew that Victoria had been defeated. Thus, the best option for him was to retreat for the time being. As long as he was alive, he still had a chance to make his way back. With that thought in mind, Derrick intended to retreat and run away immediately. However, as soon as he moved, an iron net fell from the sky and trapped him tightly. "Bastard, you have been captured!" Joshua snorted. He had guessed that Derrick cherished his life very much. When he found himself in a disadvantageous situation, he would definitely find a way to escape. So Joshua had prepared to prevent his escape in advance. As long as Derrick wanted to escape, he would definitely be a rat in the hole! The net was made of iron. Thus, no matter how hard he tried, Derrick couldn''t break it and his face turned livid. "You can''t kill me. I am the only one who knows where the secret treasure house of the Qin Clan is hidden," Derrick said, staring at Joshua hatefully. Joshua squatted in front of Derrick and said, "You such a fool; do you think Princess Harper can order us to kill you here if she doesn''t know the hiding place of the treasure?" "So, it''s Harper who wants to kill me!" Derrick was shocked. The reason he dared to make such a me Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader n I am fifteen or six years old, I will be taller than you, or even Brother-in-law." "Has Marquis Pearce come to imperial capital with you?" asked Harper smilingly. "My sworn parents are both here, and they want me to go back to the imperial capital for further study," Alexander said as he looked at Harper timidly. He didn''t ask for his sister''s opinion because he really missed her. He wanted to go back to the imperial capital, and he felt at ease as long as he stayed with his sister. "Well, it''s a good idea to go back to the imperial capital. After you are back, I will worry less about you," Harper said slowly. "Have you ever seen our brother?" "Our brother?" Alexander looked at Harper in confusion, wondering who the brother she referred to. "Howard Chu." Alexander shook his head and answered, "I''ve met Prime Minister Zack, my teachers, the retired Grand Secretary Franklin and his wife, and Prince Allen. But I haven''t met our brother yet. Harper blinked her eyes and thought, ''I don''t think Howard wants to go back to this place that makes him sad. He used to be ambitious and wanted to make a splash, but his ambition was thwarted by me. Even though the world is settled, I guess he is not willing to go back here.'' Not far away, Zack, in his usual light blue brocade robe, was looking at Harper and smiling elegantly and gently. "You''re back," Zack said simply. "Yes, we are back," Harper smiled. Chapter 966 Thank You Note Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader / ReadNow / WeRead. You guys can find them in APP Store and Google Play.Here, I would like to highly recommend some more interesting ones to you. 1, Trapped with the CEODrugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him."As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again. But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. The man had already got what he wanted from her, but she couldn''t understand why he still wanted to torture and haunt her.--------------2, Take My Breath Away"Drive this woman out!""Throw this woman into the sea!"When he doesn¡¯t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her."Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.--------------3, My CEO DaddyAfter being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her."He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended. "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''--------------4, The Substitute Bride"I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.--------------5, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty"You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!--------------6, The Spoiled GirlEmily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack¡¯s uncle¡¯s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.--------------7, Sweet Twins: Indulge in Daddy''s LoveNancy''s face was tangled. She had taken the life-changing decision of carrying the baby for a strange man, to meet her mother''s surgical expenses, oblivious to what the future had in store for her.Five years had passed and she had become a famous pediatrician. As she stepped out of the airport with big goals and dreams, fate greeted her in the form of a little boy ¨C whose father was none other than the strange man, Charles, the one had helped Nancy save her mother.Even before Nancy could swallow the truth, she was flummoxed by the unexpected arrival of a man with a baby girl, claiming it as her daughter.What would Nancy do? Were there more secrets from her past waiting to take her on a topsy-turvy ride?--------------8, Deep Affection: Honey, Come Back To MeTwo years ago, Nina married a man she had never met. She didn''t know his name or his age; she knew nothing about this person she was married to. Their marriage was nothing more than a contract with conditions, and one of the clauses was that she should not sleep with another man. Yet, Nina lost her virginity to a stranger when she knocked at the wrong door one night.With the compensation she had to pay weighing her down, she decided to draw up a divorce agreement on her own.When she finally met her husband to hand over the papers, she was shocked to find that her husband was none other than the man she had ¡°cheated¡± on him with!--------------9, Billionaire''s GiftMandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!--------------10, Trapped In LaceRachel was a brilliant doctor with her whole life ahead of her. After five years of being stuck in a loveless marriage, she finally decided that it was time to get a divorce. By some cruel twist of fate, Rachel also found out that one of her patients was actually her husband¡¯s mistress."Mr. Fu, the least you could do is wait until we''re formally divorced before you go around cheating on me!""Mrs. Fu, am I sensing some jealousy here?""Just sign the divorce papers!" Rachel thought that everything would be fine after the divorce. However, they ended up in the same bed again after her father insisted that they live together for another year. What happened after Rachel rolled back into the arms of her ex-husband?--------------11, ApotheosisFalling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?--------------12, Mighty Soldier KingFormer special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?--------------13, Rebirth of Martial GodTraversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!--------------14, The Legend of Innate Mage"Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger."Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"--------------15, Lord Of Martial ArtsIn Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.He cheated death.Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister."You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.--------------16, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon ThroneRocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out....Rocky Bai is reborn!It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.Let''s join in their adventure!--------------17, Treasure-hunting: Into the UnknownZachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?---------------------------------------------------------------------Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!